Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The thundering horns echoed over the hills. All who traveled with the caravan stopped, heads craned toward the noise. Whispered prayers to the Three rose from their throats, hoping the signal was a mistake. But Sir Arnault knew the truth, the raiders were upon them. They must know what the caravan carried. But how? They'd been so careful. No one but the Queen and he knew what lay hidden within his cart—not even his wife...

Banzetta.

As the other gawked, Arn ran to his wagon. Banzetta stood leaning out the front to get a better look over the hills toward the wailing horns. She held the reins in one hand, their son in the other. "Arn," she said when she saw him. "Is it them?"

"It must be," he pulled himself into the wagon and pushed aside the boxes and supplies until he found his weapons and gathered his armor.

"They've never come this far East before. Not in our lifetime." She said as she laid their son in the bedding they used for a traveling crib, gently hushing him as he whined and reached toward his mother's warmth.

"They're here for-" Arnault's hands shook. He gave a vow of secrecy on Hylia and the Three. But shouldn't his wife get to know what had doomed them? "I don't have time to-"

Free of the child, Banzetta took his arming doublet and helped him put his arms through the mail sleeves. She collected his cuirass from the ground, leaving him to tie up its front, just as though he were heading to the training yard. "I'll get the caravan to circle," she said as she strapped the pieces of his armor over his chest and back. "Mischa's wagon's the largest, I can prepare that one for the wounded."

"No. That won't-"

"Stop fidgeting," she said while tightening the straps along his side. "Let me get-"

"Banzetta, listen to me." He pulled her hands away from his armor and held them tight. "There is no time to circle the wagons or prepare for the wounded. Unharness our horses, put saddle to Sadie. She's our fastest. When our line breaks, take our son and flee."

She tutted. "It's not like you to get lost in your fears. The line won't break, you will not let it." She gave him a quick kiss. "You'll drive them off, then you will return to me as you have a hundred times-"

"Listen to the horns! They have not stopped. This isn't a skirmish or a small raid. It's him." The babe screamed at his shouting.

"You can't know that."

"I do. I'm sorry, I thought- I didn't-" He lowered his eyes. How could he look at her when it was his decision to guard the Queen's relic and ride with the caravan? When it was his vow that now led to the death of everyone he loved? "Please, leave everything else behind. Just the boy and our fastest horse, I beg you."

Her hand slipped out of his own. Her fingers reached under his chin and pulled his head up, forcing him to look into her eyes. Piercing and steel-blue, they always felt as though they could see into his soul, and they did not like what they found. For a moment, her eyes turned hard and sharp. "Then come with us. If the caravan is doomed there is nothing you can do. We have two horses."

"I can't."

"Of course, you can."

"I gave my word. I made a vow. I can't break it."

"Hang your vow! Hang whatever the queen and you plotted. You gave a vow to me as well. Is ours worth any less?"

Arnault pulled his wife into an embrace and kissed her, trying to share all the passion of a lifetime into that single moment, that final kiss. "No vow has ever been more important to me. I'll slow them down as best I can. I'll grant you as much time as I am able."

Rage and sorrow bled from those eyes as she pulled away from him. Her fingers went back to his side and the half-connected straps. "Let me finish, you never make it tight enough on your own."

She worked in silence, save the horns and the baby's cries. Piece by piece, she made certain each piece held firm on him. Only once finished did she hand him his helmet and return to their child, bouncing him in her arms until his cries ended.

"I-" he needed to go. But he couldn't move. His wife stared at him, as she trembled holding in her heartbreak. And his son. He'd never get to know him. He touched the boy's head, wishing he could do so with his own fingers and not the rough leather of his gauntlets. No, I can't leave him with nothing to remember me by. He unstrapped his sidesword from his belt. Not much of a weapon, not a thick war sword or an elegant, ornamented blade so popular among the nobles of Castle Town. Just a simple weapon, well made and well used. "Take this. To defend yourself, and when he is old enough. When-"

She took the sword. "You'll win," she whispered, though Arn could hear the lie in her voice. "You'll win, and you'll teach him how to use it. Promise me. Make me one more vow."

"I love you, that's the only vow I have left to give." He made his way out of the wagon and headed toward the hills. He dared not look back to see her again, lest his courage flee with her.

The men of the caravan stood before the wagons, with what passed for arms among them. They were traveling guards, some hired blades, and merchants prepared to defend their wares, not soldiers. They would not stand before what was coming. Still, Arn did his best to form them into a semblance of a line. He placed those with the best armor and largest shields near the front and took his place among them. "Hold firm, lads. For Hylia and the crown!"

His words did little to bolster them. Most paid him no heed, instead listening to the sound of the horns. Fewer now blared their warnings. Perhaps only three from the initial half dozen. Another horn silenced, as Arnault stared up the hills. His throat dry, his hand clenched around the pommel of his sword still resting in its sheath.

Another horn ended in a strangled cry. Then the last silenced, and all that could be heard was the stampede of hundreds of hooves.

The red-haired demonesses crested the nearest hill. Still a quarter mile away from the road, but near enough that Sir Arnault could see his fears proved true. The Gerudo horde, the raiding woman of the desert, arranged before them. For a hundred years his people, the Hylians, fought against this scourge. Their armor light, their spears and arrows sharp. Their horses were sturdy and bred for traveling long distances and surviving the heat of the desert and battle both.

"Goddess," one of the caravan guards muttered. "There's so many."

"We will hold!" Arnault said. "We are men of Hyrule, the blessed of Hylia. We will endure." He hoped his voice sounded stronger than he felt.

"Are you blind? That's. That's-" The man's eyes bulged and his mouth hung open.

On the field, a figure rose out from the rest of the horde. The sole male among them, barely old enough to be called a man, and yet he towered over all, Hylian and Gerudo alike. His name had already grown well beyond his years. Most trained knights forged in dozens of battles prayed they never met him in a test of arms.

The giant boy-king shouted a word in the Gerudo's cursed tongue and raised a massive black sword above his head. The horde raised their bows and started their song, a loud, violent trill that echoed across the fields and rattled within Arn's helmet, droning out all other noise.

"Shields!" Arn tried to shout over them, though he knew not how many could hear him.

The black blade swung down. A wave of arrows filled the air.

Men screamed, but their cries quickly grew lost among the rattling of darts puncturing wood and steel.

"Hold!" An arrow struck his pauldron and shattered, sending splinters at his neck and helmet.

Hot red liquid splashed over him as the man beside him fell. Arn grabbed him and pulled him beneath into the shadow of his shield. But one good look at his face revealed the man was already dead.

When the barrage of arrows ended, Arn peaked out of his shield. The line of defenders already showed gaps. "Get close! We need to protect each other. Hold!"

Atop the hill, the giant raised his sword again.

A shield rattled and thumped to the ground. A scream followed as a man ran back toward the wagons and what little protection they would provide.

"No! Fool! If you run that's the end. We need to hold!"

But words rarely stopped a breaking line. Once the first fled, others joined. Another volley of arrows soared. More fell to the flying iron and wood, many who fled but more who tried to stand firm only to have the arrows find the ever-increasing gaps in the shield wall.

The Gerudo's song swelled and with a cry they raced down the hill toward them, bows abandoned, spears and swords rattling. What few men remained within the shield wall broke and fled, leaving Arn alone.

He roared his defiance as the Gerudo swarm descended, but their battle song swallowed his shout so even he could not hear it.

One Gerudo charged him, laughing as she lowered her spear. Arn waited until the spear was too close to reposition before he jumped to the side, placing his shield between him and the spearhead. He cleaved down with his sword. The blade took the rider's horse in the leg. It screeched as it flew forward into the dirt and threw its rider from her saddle.

Another spear came for him. With a gasp, he met it with his shield, not creating a proper angle. The spearhead embedded itself into the wood and went deeper, bursting through the planks. The point pressed against Arn's cuirass and knocked him off his feet. The wind forced from his lungs. He gasped and coughed. But he could still fight. He lurched to his knee and tried to push himself up the rest of the way with his shield. But it was that shield that weighed him down. When his eyes refocused, he groaned. The spear had cracked, half of it now jutting from the front of the shield. It'd be too awkward and heavy to use, and attempting to free it amidst a battle was sure to get him killed all the faster.

"Goddesses, for my wife and son." He dropped the shield and stood. Another Gerudo rode past, she must have thought him already dead or beaten as she left her side open to him. He lifted his blade and she died before even realizing her mistake.

Another shout rang through the battle. The warrior women pulled away from him. Instead riding past into the wagons and the backs of those who fled before them.

"Pathetic," came a deep voice with a thick Gerudo accent. The one man among them stopped before Arn, but he spoke not to him, but the men still fleeing for their lives. "Nabooru, deal with the cowards."

A young woman – no, a girl, who looked no more than fifteen or sixteen – gave a wild grin and a battle cry before she rushed past Arn and began hacking into the caravan guards that abandoned their post.

The massive man dismounted his giant black steed and stood before Arn. Despite his thick black armor, the Gerudo King still looked lanky, as though he still had more to grow. But even now, Arn's helmet only came to his chin.

His yellow eyes roved around Arn, taking in his armor, weapons, his wounds, and the splatter of mud and blood. "Well met, knight of Hyrule."

Arn raised his sword. The monster would get nothing from him.

"Do you know who I am?"

"All the world knows you, King of Thieves."

The boy-king's eyes sharpened, though the rest of his face still bore a look of mild amusement. "Gerudo. I am King of the Gerudo." Then he smiled wide. "Though I suppose today I will actually earn that moniker. I am not here to kill you, Hylian. I only wish for the scrolls you carry. You fought bravely, put down your sword and no harm will come to you."

He was lying, he must be. You cannot trust a Gerudo, this one less than all the others. "I gave a holy oath to protect this caravan with my life. If you wish to take what it carries, I will stop you."

The king grunted. "If that's the way you wish to die." He lifted his hand and the black blade appeared in his grip. The Sword of the Desert Kings, a weapon far too large and cumbersome for many to even lift, with magic runes etched along its face. The boy-king held it before him as though it were as well balanced as an arming sword, as light as a feather.

"For Hylia! For the Royal Family!" Arn charged. He swung his blade as fast as he could, but somehow the Gerudo parried every attack. A sword of that size should not be able to move that fast. And yet, the Gerudo looked bored as he brushed aside each of Arn's strokes.

"Die!" Arn screamed as he thrust with all his strength, aiming toward the gap in the man's armor, praying to strike true.

The dark greatsword batted aside the thrust. In a single movement, it aligned into a thrust of its own and took Arn in the chest. It gleamed of black fire as it pierced the steel of his breastplate as easily as it pierced through his skin and bone.

"For the Gerudo," Ganondorf said. "And for myself."

Strength fled from Arn's legs. His knees hit the ground, and his sword slipped through his fingers. Clutching at the arm of the man who killed him, he opened his mouth to scream, to cry, to beg for Banzetta's forgiveness. But not even air came out.

Banzetta held her horse's reins tight with one hand while she clutched her child with the other. The wails of death and destruction followed close behind as she fled the caravan. She left behind rupees and food. And more important than that she abandoned men and women and children, many she grew to like over the last few days.

They were all gone.

Arn was gone.

She'd never see him again. She'd never again laugh at his terrible jokes. He'd never be there with a cocky grin and a strong embrace.

The child wiggled, and she held him all the tighter. "Please, Goddesses, please. Deliver us from here. Not for me, for my child." But where could she go? It was miles to a town with any chance of defending themselves against the Gerudo. From the corner of her sight, a dark line of trees beckoned to her. Were they any other forest, she would have already rode toward them and hoped to hide in their shade. But no one dared enter the Lost Woods.

Pain burst through her side. She near fell from her horse as she gasped. An arrow jutted out of her, just below her arm.

"Hah!" a voice called from behind her. "Got you!"

She looked over her shoulder at the Gerudo raider, bow in hand, red hair flying about her like the flames of Din herself. Banzetta would never be able to fight her, not with her husband's sword, not with years of training. And even if she could, there were so many more of the desertfolk riding about butchering all they came across.

I'm going to die. My son is going to die.

Banzetta pulled on Sadie's reins and raced toward the forest and the shadows within.

The raider pursued, her smile widening as she rode closer and drew another arrow. "Weak and cowardly, all you people-"

The child in Banzetta's arm cried. She looked down, her blood covered his wrapping, turning the blue cloth as red as the Gerudo's hair.

"Oh," the raider said. When Banzetta looked up from her child her eyes met her attacker. She was young, no older than fifteen, and already a killer. Confused, as if she could not believe what she saw, perhaps even a bit scared. The Gerudo turned her bow aside and kicked her horse to move away, leaving Banzetta and her child behind.

"Thank you, Goddesses," she managed to gasp as Sadie ran the last of the way into the forest and away from the slaughter. A thick fog enveloped her, blinding her from anything more than a few feet ahead.

They did not make it far before Sadie grunted and reared, forcing Banzetta to clutch around her neck. The horse stomped, as Banzetta nudged her to go forward.

"Come on, girl," Banzetta pleaded. "We can't go anywhere else." But the horse refused to take another step into the darkness. "Move! Useless beast!" Her son cried. "No, no, no, hush. Stay quiet. I didn't mean it. I'm here, I'm here. Stay quiet." Blood continued to seep from her wound. There was nothing else to do. She could not go back, that way was death. But the stories of the Lost Woods and the fae hidden within meant death almost as certain. But what else could she do? A slim hope was better than none at all.

She dismounted, and no sooner had she touched the ground did Sadie run off, disappearing into the fog. Holding her son tight she made her way deeper into the dark.

A tree rustled behind her. Unsheathing Arn's sword she waved it toward the noise. But she saw nothing. Which way did she need to go? Which way did she come from? Her arms grew cold. She did not have much time left. Everyone who travels through the Kokiri Forest dies. Why had she thought it would be any different for her? "I'm sorry," she whispered to her child.

She turned around again, hoping to see something, anything that would show her the right way. Footsteps. Clanking of armor. Was it-

There. Barely visible through the darkness, a faint blue light shone. "Hello!" She called to the light.

Stumbling toward it, she near fell to her knees. Catching herself sent another shock of pain through her side. But she could not stop now. Using the sword to push aside the branches and clear a path. She tried to reach the light, but it whirled away as if moved by a breeze Banzetta was too numb to feel. Always out of her reach, down some hidden twisting path, but still urging her to follow. "I don't mean you harm. I'm looking for sanctuary."

Her voice was weak, and her arms felt weaker. "I seek the Guardian of the Forest. I… my grandmother told me stories as a child. Is this the way to him?"

The light did not respond, only swirling deeper and deeper. She followed, what else could she do?

Her legs grew heavier, and she could feel her heart strain with each beat. Struggling to keep her wounded body moving. Then the light flew high, where Banzetta could not follow before it disappeared.

"I can't." Arn's sword slipped from her fingers. She tried to stay upright, to take a few more steps forward, but her legs collapsed beneath her. She barely managed to twist and land on her shoulder, shielding the child from the fall. "I'm sorry," she said to the crying babe. There was no safety here. Only death. "I'm so sorry."

"Sorry?" A deep voice rumbled past her, shaking the very roots of trees. "I suppose thou hast good reason for sorrow, daughter of the fields. Why hast thou come?"

Above her head a tree branch bent low, its leaves almost rubbing at her face. Perched on it appeared the blue light. But it was not alone. Dozens of lights flew about the branch and into nearby trees, some pink, some purple, or green, all twinkling as stars through the dark.

"Who?" She tried to say, though every word caused pain. "Who are you?"

"The one thou seekest. Long have I served as the Guardian of the Forest."

She made it. Her son had a chance, a slim one, but she would grab ahold and refuse to let go.

"I have answered thy query, but mine remains," the booming voice continued. "Why hast thou come? I decreed thy kind wouldst never again set foot upon my lands. Never bring war to my children. I decreed entering my forest meant thy life was forfeit."

"I know," Banzetta gasped for air. "I did not come for myself. I'm already- But, my son. I- I offer him…"

"Thou makest an offering? Be that all thine own blood means to thee?" The words rumbled through the limbs of trees, shaking leaf and snapping twig. The shimmering lights went dark. "Thou bargains a child's life for thine own?"

"No," Banzetta closed her eyes, struggling to form the words that would change a heart encased in bark. "I want nothing from you. I only want him to live. Whatever wrong my people have done to you, he is innocent."

"Innocent?" The word cracked like a fallen tree. "Canst thou sense it? He is no innocent. The taint of violence and war already spread about him. Blood clingeth to him tighter than his swaddling clothes."

"My blood, no one else's. Please, he's only a child."

"He is a weapon, one of the greatest and most terrible of this age. Forswear me not, daughter of the fields. Thy desires are laid bare, thou wish me keep it safe until it grows strong enough to fight thy wars and spill the blood of those who fell thee."

A spindly leg touched Banzetta's calf. Her eyes could hardly open, and when they did she wished she did not see what was upon her. A pale skull, monstrous and misshapen, as large as her torso at least, crawled up her leg. It had spider's legs jutting from its body, and pincers where its jaw should be.

"I'm not- lying." She tried to hold her child tight, but her arms refused to move. "I only want him to live. Please have mercy on-"

"I am sorry, daughter of the fields. I cannot risk mine for thine. Never again."

No. She tried to beg, to scream, to ask how anyone could be so heartless. But the world was heartless, she knew that now. A heartless world full of heartless people. Why should the fae be any different?

The spider crawled up her stomach, its fangs rubbing together as it poised above her child.

"No," she managed to wheeze. With all strength she could muster she lifted her red drenched numb arm and placed it between the skull and her son. The creature did not seem to mind. It raised its fangs ready to plunge deep into her arm.

"Look at me," Banzetta tried to draw her crying child's eyes. If this was their end, let it not be one of pain. "Mother loves… It's all… going..."

"Enough," the winds cracked.

The spider stopped, hissing, it scuttled from her and disappeared into the dark.

"How have I learned naught in these long years? The hearts of the Hylians cannot be changed." Anger and sorrow filled that old voice. "Very well, for the love born by a fellow parent for thy child, I shall take him. But he shall not be raised in violence and he shall never join thy wars."

The blue light descended from the branches and landed upon her chest. Its touch so delicate she could hardly feel it. But from that light came a renewed strength. Not much, but enough for her to form words.

"Thank you."

The light fluttered to the babe and whispered into his ear. Vines dropped low and wrapped themselves around her child, forming a cradle. As gentle as a breeze, the vines lifted. It broke her heart to let her baby go for the last time.

"Do not thank me," the Guardian spoke as her son disappeared into the fog. Only the trail of his tears and muffled cries remained, but soon they too were gone. "This is no mercy. I fear once more I shall fail. His life will bring pain and death, sorrow and violence. It spreads from him even now, and there is naught I can do to stop it."

"But he will live?"

"Yes, daughter of the fields. He will live."

"That's all I need." She watched the shifting fog above her, hoping to catch one final glimpse of her son. But only his cries remained, and soon enough he went silent. "I love you, Link. Your mother - will always-" There was so much more she wished to tell him, but she had no more strength to speak.

Goodbye.

Chapter Text

Behind the doors to the Great Hall, the most important people in all the realm waited. Hundreds came from every corner of the kingdom, representatives from all the major houses, Gorons from the mountains, and Zora from the seas. Such a host had not visited Hyrule Castle in a hundred years, perhaps more.

It was the most important day of her life, and yet, Princess Zelda could not keep her eyes open. She stood before the doors waiting for the marshal of the court to announce her. Her head drooped, and her eyelids grew heavy.

She shook her head to clear away her weariness. For a moment it worked. She straightened herself and focused on her duties to the kingdom, ready to prove herself before all the land. But moments pass and as the marshal called name after name it became harder to stay upright. So many drawn-out titles of people she had not yet met. So many…

The dark cloud descended upon Hyrule.

Spreading.

Blotting out the light of the sun, moon, and stars.

Choking all within.

Howling the same words, over and over.

The same terrible screams.

A finger snapped before her face. Her eyes sprang open to see her father glaring down upon her. "Wake up."

"I was awake."

"No, you weren't."

"How could I be asleep, if I am standing?" She opened her eyes wide. Despite her efforts, she felt them grow even heavier.

He shook his head, making his grey-specked beard sway. "Perhaps eleven is too young for the affairs of state. I'll have Impa take you-"

"No. You will not send me away." Zelda straightened the front of her dress. The servants had spent the better part of the morning preparing her for the signing ceremony. But more important than that, this would be the most historic event in living memory. "I'll be perfect."

"You better be." He turned back to the door. Head held high, as regal as ever.

Zelda did her best to mirror him, back straight, head high, eyes open. It didn't matter how tired she felt, her first official appearance before her people would not be an embarrassment.

The horns blared within the hall. Two of the castle guards opened the doors, revealing all the greatest men and women in the entire kingdom. Her future subjects.

"His Majesty, King Regent Liotidos Beramus Hyrule!" The marshal called, and all within the hall stood to attention and looked to her father. "By the Grace of Hylia and the Blessings of the Three, Ruler of the Fields and Death Mountain, Protector of Her Lands and Seas, Commander of the Rivers, Lord Paramount of the Hylians, Gorons, Zora, and Sheikah."

Her father gave Zelda one final nod before he entered the hall. Was that meant to reassure me or warn me?

"Her Royal Highness, Princess Zelda of Hyrule, Daughter of Her Majesty Queen Zelda the Nineteenth Hyrule, and Heir Apparent to the Throne!"

I must be perfect.

Zelda walked through the Great Hall while everyone stared at her. She focused on the steps that led to the throne. Steady and graceful, not a hair misplaced. At the front of the hall up several steps rested the five lord's chairs. Her father stood before the center chair, the throne, the largest of them and the one that she had seen most days of her life. But four new ones had been placed beside the throne, specifically prepared for this ceremony.

Once she reached the stairs, she curtsied to her father, then went up the steps to stand before the small chair to his right.

Made it. And I didn't make a fool of myself.

Her father sat, and the entire hall sat with him. Zelda rested her hands ladylike on her lap, perfect as a princess should be. Let everyone see and notice how regal I am. Let them know that when my time comes, I will be a worthy queen.

The marshal continued his announcements. "The Honorable Darunia, Chief of the Gorons, Defender of Death Mountain, Guardian of the Crown and its Treasures, Victor of the Battle of River Fires." Each step of the stoneman echoed through the hall. All Gorons were tall, strong, and barrel-chested, but Darunia was said to be the strongest of all. He had massive arms that hung near the floor and could crush boulders in their grip, thick skin the color of soil, and a mane of hair that had solidified as hard as the rest of him. Long before she was born Darunia had saved her father in battle, and ever after they swore an oath of brotherhood with each other.

He looked grim and pensive as he made his way to the throne. He bowed low to her father, then looked to her and winked. She smiled at him, almost breaking into a laugh just as she had when she was still a child, and he would toss her into the air and roll around for her entertainment.

Thankfully, she had been able to hold it in. Only…

No.

She could feel it coming from the back of her throat; a yawn. She clenched her jaws, but it did no good. Her mouth opened and a quiet sigh escaped her. Everyone must have noticed. Would her people see that as disrespectful? What if they believed she had already grown bored with them? This was terrible.

"Tired, goro?" Darunia said as he took his seat by her side, even reinforced with steel the chair creaked.

"I'm fine, uncle," she said though her face grew hot from embarrassment. "I couldn't sleep."

"Worried all night? Your father was much the same before he took his place at court."

"Yes, well, tired and I had a dream, for the last few nights. It always wakes me up. I couldn't fall back to sleep."

"What kind of dream?"

"Just a dream, I don't know if I should say."

"What else is there to do?"

"His Majesty De Bon the Fourteenth!" The marshal called. "King of the Zora, He Who Patrols the Rivers, Overseer of the Depths, Favored of Lord Jabu-Jabu, Patron of All That Holds Beauty."

"I should be watching them," Zelda said. The king of the Zora, Zelda knew less well, though he had the reputation of a wise man, or fishfolk, as it were. With silver-blue scales and a wide catfish face, complete with barbels that fell down his mouth as other men had mustaches.

"Bahh," Darunia said, "how many times can one watch people walk across a room?"

She glanced at her father, worried he may already disapprove of their whispering. But he focused entirely on the Zora King and his attendants. If Uncle Darunia encouraged her, did that make it right?

"I saw a shadow. It started small, but it grew until it covered all Hyrule. First the forests of the north, then your mountain, the domain of the Zora, and finally it rested on this castle. It choked the fields and blotted out the sun. All while it spoke, or, I suppose it was more of a chant." It did not sound so terrible when she spoke it aloud, and yet, thinking about it made a deep pit in her stomach.

"A talking shadow, eh? What did it say?"

"It was strange, it said two things over and over, back and forth. The first was 'It will all be worth it' and the second was 'Death'. Do you think that means anything?"

"Perhaps. Some dreams bring answers, others only questions."

"Brother," her father said without turning away from the procession of nobles. "This is not the time to fill my daughter's head with nonsense."

Again, Zelda felt her face flush. She straightened in her chair and refused to look at Darunia again.

The horns blared one last time as the final delegation arrived. Zelda's heart quickened as she saw the white flags of truce march into the room. Each carried by one of the tanned giantesses of the desert, the Gerudo.

"His Majesty, Ganondorf Dragmire, King of the Gerudo, Lord of the Sands, Victor of the Battle of the Three Spears, of Zirgo Mesa, and Sotari Pass, the Breaker of the Siege of Tarry, and Guardian of the West!"

The tallest man that Zelda had ever seen entered, followed by three women who would have looked tall beside anyone else. Long had she heard stories of him, his name whispered in fear by common folk and knights alike. And here he seemed all the conqueror the tales spun, he walked with a long gate, near bouncing on his feet. Every step seemed a challenge for anyone to even try to stand up to him. And judging by the fear in the eyes of the guards and knights that surrounded her, none would ever accept it.

He stopped at the stairs leading to her father's throne, looked once around the room with a leering grin before he and the Gerudo beside him knelt. "Long have we been at war. Too long. Started by vai and voe now a century beneath the sands."

Zelda's eyes widened as he spoke. She clutched at the armrest of her chair and gasped.

"What is wrong, goro?"

"That's the voice," Zelda managed to tell Darunia. "Uncle, that's the shadow of my dreams."

"Today," Ganondorf continued, "those years of conflict can finally end."

"Are you certain?" Darunia asked and took her hand, gentle in those stone-rough fingers.

"Yes."

Her father smiled at the Gerudo delegates. "It is my pleasure to-"

"One moment, brother," Darunia stood from his chair and Zelda's hand slipped out of his rough grip. "King Dragmire of the Gerudo, I have a question."

For the first time, the Gerudo king's smirk drooped. "Go on."

"Even atop my mountain, I hear stories of your prowess, each more daring than the last. You have earned a reputation, one of violence, yes, but also of upholding your word, your promises as well as your threats."

"Chief," King De Bon said, "that is not a question."

"Hmm, is it true, before your first battle you, when you appeared before your armies you promised them that you would bring ruin to all their enemies? You gave an oath, as I heard it."

"I did. Words of youth and passion, I was only fifteen."

"What assurance do we have that you will not seek the ruin you promised?"

Many in the crowd gasped. One of the Gerudo that knelt beside Ganondorf hissed and her face went red. But the Gerudo King's smile returned. "Are you suggesting that I offered the banner of peace just to… do what exactly?"

Zelda's father glared at Darunia. "What are you doing?"

Darunia glanced at Zelda before he continued. "I do not mean to offend. I merely wonder why now. Before you took command, your people were driven back to their desert but now your armies make camp in green fields. It is strange for one so successful in war to suddenly choose to end it."

King De Bon scoffed. "A ridiculous question, any man with a brain can see the value of peace."

"The Lord of the Zora has the right of things," Ganondorf said. "I won battles, but what has come of them? My people are no better off than the day I took command. I want the Gerudo to wander across those fields, not in war camps but safe beneath the cool sky. I want to walk the streets of Castle Town and see the walls of Hateno. I want open trade and the spread of knowledge my people lack. I want to take my rightful place among the rest of Greater Hyrule."

"Harrumph," Darunia grunted, looking between Zelda and Ganondorf, clearly without the words to continue the argument.

"A respectable answer," Zelda's father said. "If you are satisfied, my brother, then let us continue-"

"No," Zelda said before she could stop herself. Her father's eyes found hers and they were filled with rage.

"What did you say?"

She silently cursed her stupor. She should not have said anything, but now it was too late to stop. "Father, he just admitted to breaking an oath to his people. Why should we believe he'll keep to any accord we make today?"

One of the Gerudo warriors kneeling beside Ganondorf smashed her hand against the ground before standing up. "You dare insult our king, you-"

Ganondorf turned and said something in the Gerudo language that Zelda did not understand. Whatever it was, the Gerudo huffed and returned to her knee.

Her father rose from the throne. All along the hall people stood from their chairs, it would be most improper to sit while their king stood. Zelda tried to do the same, but before she could her father stepped before her and glared down at her, keeping her from moving. "I knew I shouldn't have brought you."

"Father, listen to what he is saying. He wishes to spread his people across our lands. He wants to bring our wealth to his desert, to gain entrance to our greatest cities and castles where he can discover their weaknesses."

"You will be silent."

"Father," she struggled to come up with something to say. Anything that would convince him, but little came to mind. "I… I dreamed-"

"Dreams mean nothing!" His voice reverberated over the crowds now staring at them in fearful silence. The king took a deep breath to calm himself before he turned back to the hall and the still kneeling barbarians. "My apologies, King Dragmire. My daughter has not yet learned to hold her tongue." He looked over his shoulder to glare at her. "I assure you, once our business is concluded she will be punished."

"There's no need," the big brute said. "The young say things they don't mean or completely understand. Her Royal Highness and Chief Darunia have shown I am guilty of the same foolishness. But if it will put her at ease, may I approach?"

Her father nodded, and Ganondorf stood and walked up the steps to her chair. As he drew closer, Zelda pressed herself as far back into the chair as she could, though it did little to help. He towered over her, with that awful grin etched on his ugly face. He knelt and took her hand. Her stomach churned, and her head grew heavy. She could hardly breathe as some foul presence radiated from him. Growing, pressing, as though it meant to swallow her.

"Before the Three Goddesses," his yellow eyes bore deep into hers. "I vow to take no vengeance against any here for the tragedies of the last one hundred years. I vow to loyally serve the Royal Family. I will cause no disruption to your laws and decrees, I will provide no refuge for any of my sisters that spread violence within the realm. If any should break the peace we make today, I will personally hunt them like the bandits they are. From this day to my last I will not break the united Hyrule."

He was lying. How could no one else see it? The way he smiled, the prideful gleam in his eyes the way he spun his deceptions. And that feeling, the painful oppressive weight that hung about him. She wanted to scream, to cry out, and demand how everyone could be so easily manipulated.

"I don't-"

"You will accept," her father hissed into her ear.

Turning from the Gerudo's battle-scarred features, she sought her uncle's guidance. But Darunia only shook his head. What else could she do? Even if she spoke out no one would listen. Who would believe a girl and her dreams?

She nodded.

"Rise, King Ganondorf Dragmire," her father said.

The barbarian released her hands, and Zelda shuddered with relief as the dark presence lifted from her.

"One hundred years is long enough to let grudges of the past control us!" Her father took the barbarian's hand and lifted it to the crowd. "By Noble Hylia and the Golden Three, on this day the Gerudo become my treasured subjects! They shall be treated fair as any Hylian, Sheikah, Goron, or Zora. I shall reward their loyalty and fidelity with my friendship and protection. Never again shall slights and hatred divide this great kingdom. Let us today celebrate the next hundred years of peace!"

The trumpets blared and the crowd cheered as her father led the barbarian king to the last of the ruler's chairs. The revelries of the crowd grew bolder and louder until Zelda could no longer hear her father and Ganondorf speaking though they were not ten feet from her. The barbarian loomed over the king as they talked, his shadow smothering her father. Yet no one could see it but her.

"There you are," Ganondorf said as he strolled onto the balcony overlooking the city of Castle Town. The castle was massive, so many places for people to hide. He'd lost track how many doors he opened before he found her behind this last pair. He closed the doors behind him, though it did little to muffle the revelries that had overtaken the peace talks.

"Can't a vai be left alone?" Nabooru asked in the Gerudo tongue, not bothering to look away from the horizon past the city walls.

"Just any vai?" He said as he stepped beside his oldest friend, leaning over the railing. "Of course. My right hand? No. Even these fools have noticed your absence. I don't want them to sic their pet Sheikah on you."

Nabs scoffed. "Let them try. I could use the exercise. How long until you're going to make me return?"

"We can take a moment." The celebration had spilled out onto the city. People danced before fires and sang loud and off-key. A gentle breeze blew across his face, warm and pleasant. It filled his nose with cooked meats and spices. "It's beautiful here, isn't it?"

"I don't like this. The Hylians cannot be trusted."

"Who says I trust them?"

"You just swore fealty to that fat old oaf and his brat daughter."

"I said some words." He closed his eyes and let himself enjoy that breeze, the soft touch on his skin. And for that simple moment, the black thoughts ever at the back of his mind quieted. They didn't disappear, they never disappeared. But in a place like this, with beautiful views and gentle winds, even the deepest worries could be calmed.

"You swore upon the Goddesses." He felt Nabooru move away from him. Gan sighed and opened his eyes to see his friend with her arms folded and glaring at him. She must not enjoy the scenery as much as he. "You can't brush aside a sacred vow as 'only words.'"

"But they were. How many agreements have the Hyrulian monarchs broken over the years? How many of our people have they rounded up? How many wells have they destroyed, leaving those who depended upon them to die slow? It's well past time we used their tricks against them."

"Then you dishonor yourself, and without reason! We could have won. The right way, with spear and bow facing them on the battlefield. Two or three more victories, that's all we needed and we could have broken them. We'd make that fool bow to you, kneel before you, beg you for peace."

"No, we could not. There was some truth spoken in there, one hundred years, Nabs. One hundred years and what has it brought us? The desert grows hotter. Our wells grow dry. The winds blow sandstorms that tear apart our homes. How many of our sisters have we lost to heat and thirst? Twice as many as we've lost in battle? Maybe more? Three times? Four? And what have the Hylians lost? They are as prosperous as ever. We can kill ten thousand of them and ten thousand more will be ready to take up arms against us. I could lead us to victory in a hundred more battles and it would not change."

"You don't know that," Nabooru prodded him in his chest. "We could have tried my plan. A season of raiding, pulling their armies away, and leaving a straight line to Castle Town open. It would have worked."

"Your plan was brilliant, but this is not about you. It takes more than winning battles to win a war."

"More 'wisdom' from those scrolls I take it?"

Gan shrugged. "No, that one came from my mothers."

Her lip curled back as though even the mention of them brought with it the stench of something foul. Nabooru made it clear she thought the time he spent poring over old scrolls was a pointless waste. But they were still higher in her esteem than the twin witches that raised him.

But she did not understand the knowledge and power that both provided him. How could she?

"Gan," she said, still frowning. "I will follow you. I will always follow you, you know that. But you're taking a great risk. Even if whatever you're planning works, it is not wise to anger the Goddesses."

"Let me worry about the Goddesses. I won't lose their favor, you'll see. Soon they will grant me power enough to change the world as I see fit."

"Ugh," she shook her head. "It's that kind of talk that makes our sisters call you mad."

Gan smiled and wrapped his arm around her shoulder just as he had when they were children. "I'm only mad if I'm wrong. And when have you ever known me to be wrong?"

"The monster of the pits."

"No, that doesn't count. I saw the red-eyed demon with the hands."

"Uh-huh. Keep telling me that for another ten years, I might believe you then."

Gan laughed. "I suppose I should make my way back. And you should as well once you're ready. The signing of the treaty will be soon. You should be there. And after we could all use some entertainment. I haven't seen you dance in years."

"Dance?" Nabs looked up at him. "Last time I danced you said I looked like a drunken camel."

"Exactly, like I said, we could all use some entertainment."

Nabooru wiggled out from under his arm and punched him in the shoulder. Ganondorf threw his head back in a deep laugh as his dearest friend scowled at him, but soon enough her mock glare broke and she laughed beside him.

Together they reentered the castle and headed toward the Great Hall. Everyone they passed gave them cheers and well wishes. Knight and squire, lord and peasant, all of them wished to toast his health and peace. The people japed and drank and made merry. They did not know. No one knew as much as he, no one beyond his mothers could discern his plans. And none would be able to stop him if they did.

What would it matter if it stained his honor if it forced him to deal in lies? Victory was all that mattered, the only way to save his home and his people. It will all be worth it.

Chapter Text

Link groaned as he opened his eyes and looked about his room. The cozy space had everything he needed; a warm bed shaped straight out of the wooden walls of the hollowed tree trunk, a table and chair still with leaves that grew from their legs, to sit and read if he ever wished to. Even toys shaped through the magic of fairies and friends lay strewn on the ground. But most of all, it was empty.

"Still alone," he muttered as he looked down to his feet, jutting out from the bed. He could ask anyone to make his bed larger for him. Most would happily do it, but he never did. Instead, he laid every morning wishing for the wood to grow and stretch as he wished.

Twisting onto his stomach, he tried to push himself up. Pressure shot up his arm, and an ache spasmed through him. His arm went limp and he landed face down back onto his pillow.

I guess a few more moments couldn't hurt.

He shut his eyes, hoping for a few more moments of sleep, but dreams wouldn't take him. After growing bored, he prodded his arms and flexed his muscles. Each touch sent a jolt of pain through him, a good pain. The kind that told him he was getting better and stronger, the hours he spent training the night before mattered.

"No," Link said after far too long on the bed. "The chores." Another spasm twisted his arm as he got up. "Gahh!" Ignoring the pain he scooped up his shoes and cap, thrusting them onto his feet and head. Thankfully, he got each into their proper place before he tore open the curtain that separated his tree home from the rest of the village.

Already the other Kokiri children headed toward the fields or rookeries, some even toward the treeline and the shadows that surrounded their home. Each heading away from the center of the village.

Link scrambled down the rope ladder, dropping the last few feet from the tree to the ground, and ran as fast as his wobbling legs could carry him to the village square.

"Morning Link!" Helvia waved at him, her fairy darting about her head.

"Morning Helvia, morning Deppi," he called as he ran past them.

She smiled at him before she returned to concentrating on a patch of grass before her. Green magic swirled about her fingers as the grass shrank and spread out, covering a muddy ditch beside it.

"Late again, Link?" shouted Vernus as Link dodged around him. His hands outstretched over the pool, waving his arms like the wind. His fairy resting on one of his fingers, their magic flowing together. Twigs and leaves lifted from the waters and swished through the air before landing in a pile on the ground.

"Morning Vernus, morning Yulyu." He said without stopping. The last of the other Kokiri were leaving the square now, leaving only Mido sitting on his rock.

"Hi, Link. Wow, we're running," came a friendly voice. A girl with green hair jogged beside him. "Mind if I run with you?"

"Morning Saria, morning Junmi."

"Good morning," Saria's fairy said as it flew between them. "I don't know why you're running. You're already too late."

Link grunted. The last of his siblings had already left the village square. Well, all except one, and Link didn't mind making that boy wait. He slowed to a more comfortable walk, letting his sore legs rest. "Mido's going to make me do something gross again."

Lounging on his favorite rock, Mido smiled at him.

"Perhaps," Junmi said in her quiet little voice. "If you went to sleep at a normal hour you'd get up early and get something better."

"Junmi," Saria said. "There's no reason to be rude. Though - you do disappear a lot, Link."

"I just- I like to go on walks. At night. It lets me think."

The fairy snorted. "Think about what?"

"You don't have to answer that if you don't want to! Just try not to wear yourself out." Saria smiled at him, but it wasn't just a friendly smile. It never was.

"You don't need to worry about me." Link's neck grew hot. Saria was his best friend, but she didn't understand how annoying it felt to see the pity behind those smiles. "I'm tough." He said lamely as if being tough mattered at all.

"There he is," Mido said as they finally reached him. He didn't even get up from his rock, he stretched over it like a bed. "Finally decided to get up, eh? No-Fairy?"

"Morning Dori," Link said to the green fairy twinkling above Mido's shoulder. Then he scowled and looked to Mido. "What do you need me to do?"

"Well, the only job I have left is cleaning out the cucco roost. You know how birds make a mess, everywhere. Enjoy doing that No-Fairy."

"Ugh, gross, Mido."

"Don't you have anything else for him to do?" Saria asked. "You had me doing fishing today. Why don't we switch? He loves fishing."

"No! No switching jobs!" Mido seemed to think for a bit before his smile returned. "Well, Link, if you don't want to wash out the roost how about cleaning the cesspits? I think a few of them are near full."

"Stop messing around, Mido."

Mido slid off his rock and stepped close to Link. He was smaller than Link, which wasn't unusual. All the other children were at least a little smaller than Link. He had noticed it half a year before, and Mido seemed even smaller now. "Who's messing around? These jobs need to be done. And don't worry, Link. You can just use your magic to make the cleaning quick and easy."

"You know he can't do that, Mido," Saria said. "Stop being so mean."

"Well, those are the only jobs I have left for you. Maybe if you had your fairy wake you up early tomorrow… oh wait! You can't!"

"Shut up!" Link lunged at the boy. His hands found Mido's shirt and pushed him. The child stumbled back and sprawled on the rock he loved. "Shut up! Shut up!" Link's fists smashed into Mido's face.

"Link!" Saria yelled.

"Stop it!" Junmi and Dori flew around Link's eyes as he punched Mido again.

"Get him off me!" Mido screamed.

Link brought his fist back for another punch and Saria grabbed it. Junmi and Dori latched onto Link's tunic and pulled him off Mido. "I hate you!"

The other boy got off the rock. Blood spilled out of his nose and down his chin. He grabbed at it with his hands, and tears welled up in his eyes. "Look what he did, Saria. See? This is what he is. This is why he doesn't have a fairy. Because they all know he's angry, and mean, and not worth it. When will you realize the same?"

"Stop it, Mido." Saria wrapped her arms around Link's chest and tugged at him to move him away.

Saria was many wonderful things, but strong was not one of them. Link pulled free of her, Mido's words ringing in his ears. "Take it back." He raised his clenched fists and stepped forward.

"Get him away from me!" Mido shrieked and bolted behind the rock before sprinting away.

"This isn't good. This isn't good!" Dori squeaked as he circled once more around Link before flying off. Not after Mido, the fairy sped toward the Great Deku Tree.

Link's hands shook as he watched the little green light disappear into the trees. No, no, no.

"Link," Saria took his arm. "I know Mido is a meanie, but you need to calm down."

His arms dropped. Why did I do that? All his brothers and sisters stopped their work and stared at him. He met Helvia's eyes but she turned away to stare at the ground. Wesso and Vernus had fear written all over their faces. All of them recoiled from him save Fado, who waved as though nothing had happened.

Link covered his face with his hands and groaned. No-Fairy Link who can't do anything right. No-Fairy Link, who can't control his anger. No-Fairy Link the useless.

"Link? Are you listening to me?" Saria gently pulled his hands away from his face. "We can fix this. It's not so great a problem."

He couldn't meet his friend's eyes. He ran.

"Link!"

He did not stop until he was well out of the village. Away from his family and friends. Away from their judgment and their fairies. He arrived at his hidden place before he realized that was the direction he ran.

Usually, he was so careful to make certain that no one followed him. But when he stopped before the little clearing he could think of nowhere better.

The forbidden fog surrounded the clearing almost completely, with only a small gap that let Link get in and out if he ducked beneath a branch. When he first discovered the secluded glade it had been empty, except for a web of spiders that kept to themselves. Now, the spiders were still there, but he had filled the rest.

Hay and cut grass spilled out of bags stacked far taller than Link. They stood the height of a man, or at least, as tall as the fairies made them sound. Far bigger than any of the Kokiri children, that was a given. But twice the size? Three times? Who could say? He built three hay giants, though one had toppled over and spilled into the fog.

Though they were nothing compared to his pride and joy, arranged resting on a rotted tree stump. A wooden shield, sword, spear, and a slingshot. All whittled by him over long hours. He'd even tried to make a bow, but after his third attempt snapped in his hands and cut his face with splinters he decided the slingshot would have to do.

He picked up the sword and headed to the nearest hay-man. He swung the wooden blade against the training dummy with a loud thwack! He swung again and again. Feeling the muscles still ache from the night before. "Stupid Mido!" He said as he smashed the sword into the dummy's face. "Stupid fairies!" He smacked it twice more times along its chest and shoulders. "Stupid… me!" He continued the unrelenting assault. Each strike more forceful than the last.

The last blow walloped the topmost bag. The figure wobbled, tottered over, spilling hay as it smashed into the ground. Link screamed as its insides scattered about the clearing.

"Link?" came a quiet voice behind him.

He spun about to see Saria ducking beneath the branches, Junmi fluttering just behind her.

"No!" Link dropped his sword and spread his arms wide to hide what he'd been doing. But that would never work. "you're not supposed to be here."

Saria's mouth hung open as she looked over the spilled hay and bags that had gone missing in the village over the last few months, and her eyes lingered on his weapons. "Is this where you go in the night?"

"Oh no," Junmi wisped to the shield and spear before fluttering over his now beheaded opponent. "Oh no no no. The Great Deku Tree won't like this."

"Don't tell him! Please don't tell him!"

But Junmi didn't listen, the fairies never listen. She flew back beneath the branches as fast as she could.

"I'll stop! Don't tell him!"

But the fairy disappeared into the trees.

"Oh no," Saria said. "I didn't mean to-"

"Aughh!" Link turned away from her and kicked his wooden sword with all his might. It smashed against a tree before bouncing off and landing among the moss. "I knew I shouldn't let anyone know about this place! You ruined it!"

"I'm so sorry," Saria's voice trembled as though she were fighting back tears. "I didn't mean to."

He needed to hit something! He bounced around clenching his fists. But he couldn't hurt Saria. The worst he could do was give her a particularly grumpy glower before he plucked his slingshot turned his back to her and sent stones and nuts into the piles of hay.

"I'm sorry. I- if you want to be alone."

"No," Link grumbled. "You can stay." He sent two more stones into the pile.

Junmi would return with more fairies. And they'd take everything. It wasn't fair!

He picked up his spear and shook it, sturdy as the day he made it. It had taken so long to scrape down the entire length so it wouldn't give him splinters. And the sword, he remembered the first time he struck with it. How right it felt in his hands.

They couldn't take it all from him. They couldn't.

"Saria, can you tell me when the fairies are coming?"

"Of course," she turned around, peaking her head beneath the branch.

He could not save the sword, spear, or shield. His training glade would be picked clean. But the slingshot was small, maybe enough to hide. Wrapping the leather strap around tight, he shoved it down his shirt and tried to hold it in place with his belt.

"They're on their way."

"Thanks," Link turned to her.

She frowned, grabbed the front of his shirt, and tugged at it until the folds of his clothes disguised what he held. "There."

Link pulled her into a hug. "Thank you."

"I'm still sorry. I just wanted to make certain you were well."

"Mido didn't even touch me."

"That's not what I meant."

It still stung, knowing his best friend pitied and worried over him. But he did his best not to think of that now as the fairies flew into the clearing.

Junmi at the lead, but more followed, including one blue fairy that Link recognized all too well.

"I guess it's time to face my punishment." He broke from the hug. But before he could pull away Saria squeezed him back once more.

"I have a place I go sometimes too," she whispered, "If you want, when this is over, that can be our spot."

The blue fairy flew over his head and cleared her throat. "Link."

This time Saria let him pull away from her. He gave a sad smile and nod, before looking up to the fairy. "Navi."

"I hear you've been getting into trouble again. A lot of it this time."

"Mido was- yes."

"Well come on," the blue light fluttered before his face. "The Deku Tree wishes to speak with you." The fairy flew toward the exit and moved about indicating that Link was supposed to follow. "He's very disappointed."

"I know," Link took a last long look over all his weapons and sighed.

Navi and the other fairies led him back to the village. As soon as he passed the first of the treehomes the other children took note of him. They stopped and pointed, some whispering to each other, others not bothering to hide what they were saying.

"What did you do, Link?" Stephi asked as he passed her.

"Yulyu," Vernus sounded as though he was holding back tears. "Is Link going to get kicked out?"

"I don't know," his fairy told him.

The hair on the back of Link's neck stood on end. He had not even considered the possibility. "He's not that mad at me, is he?" He asked Navi.

"Of course not," the fairy stopped before his eyes. "You just… you made him sad."

Somehow that was worse. He hadn't meant to make anyone feel bad. Least of all the Great Deku Tree. I'm such a disappointment. Why can't I just be normal?

He had his head down, staring at his feet as he walked. Trying not to notice what anyone else said. Then, someone took his hand and squeezed it. Walking along beside him.

He looked up, and Saria gave him a sad smile. He wanted to tell her she didn't need to worry about him. He would be fine, but walking beside her made him feel just a little better, and he couldn't do anything but return that smile to her. Hand in hand they passed through the village. And if anyone else said anything, Link didn't hear them.

Even Mido, who stood by the water pool, said nothing. Dori flew about his face, cleaning it of blood still leaking from his nose. Link met Mido's eyes and the boy huffed and turned away. Forcing Dori to fly around him to continue his work.

That'll show him. He won't mess with me again anytime soon. But he didn't believe his own thoughts. Just as likely Mido would find new ways to make Link miserable.

"Good luck, Link," Saria said once they passed through the village mere feet from the Great Deku Trees Grove. She let go of his hand. He was the one in trouble, not her.

"Thank you, for- just. Thank you." Even if they end up taking all my weapons.

Saria gave him one last hug before letting him walk the last of the way alone, save the fairies that flew before and behind him. Making certain he didn't do anything else stupid for the day. Is this the only way I can get a fairy beside me?

The Great Deku Tree's massive trunk was easy to see despite being surrounded by thick woods. The only reason he wasn't visible in the Kokiri village was the ever-present fog that blotted out the tops of trees and the sky.

Weaving through the trees, Link stopped before the elderly face grown from that gargantuan tree. It looked carved, but Link knew no blade ever touched the Great Deku Tree, he would never have it.

"Thank you, Navi," the tree's voice boomed over Link. "But I wish to speak with Link alone. Take the others and do as I have asked of thee." The fairy whirled before the tree's eyes a few times before she flew off followed by a dozen other winged lights. "Link, thou hast been fighting."

Link didn't know what he was supposed to say. Of course, he had been fighting. No point in denying it.

"And Junmi came before me terrified, thou hast learned the use of weaponry."

Link folded his arms in front of him. Just tell me my punishment and get on with it.

"My son, thou must speak."

"I did," Link wanted to say. Straight and defiant and let that be the end of it. But as soon as those words came out a few more stumbled past his lips. "Mido was being mean. I didn't mean to hurt him, not really. I just… I wanted…"

"Has thy fist stopped Mido's cruelty?"

"No." Mido said the meanest thing of all after Link had hit him.

"Then what has thy wrath accomplished?"

It felt good. When he hit Mido he felt- he didn't know how to describe it. It felt as though his arms were doing what they were supposed to be doing. But the Great Deku Tree would not like to hear that. "Nothing."

"Thou must learn to live in peace with thy brother. To teach him his folly through kindness, without resorting to thy temper and violence."

"What about Mido? He's the one being mean."

"I shall speak with him in the proper time. Today he is bleeding and hurt. Tomorrow he will make account for himself. But whatever wrong Mido committed, he did not force thy hand."

"Hmmph."

"Now to the panoply thou hast been sneaking from thy chores to use."

"No! I finish everything I'm supposed to first. I promise. Every time."

"Dost thou mean to tell me, thou hast finished all so early in the morning? The wind is not so fast."

"Well, no. I haven't. Not today. Today was- I needed to go. You don't understand."

"My poor son. Hast thou not listened to me? There never is need of violence, nor use of the tools of war. Not so long as thou dwell under my protection. Where hast thou learned the shape of sword and spear?"

"I don't want to get anyone in trouble."

"There will be no punishment for them. But I must know how it happened."

"Promise?"

"By the grace of the Golden Three, I promise."

"Dwemi mentioned them when he tells us stories about the outside. And I asked Frai and Deppi to describe them better when Dwemi refused."

The tree trembled, its leaves shook and drooped. "My fairies should not speak of such things, to thee least of all. The stories are lessons on the pain of the world beyond the forest. To teach how violence begets only war and suffering. Thou art not meant to desire to follow the path of destruction."

"I don't! But, all those stories, all those people and their battles. Don't you ever want to help them? It's like when Mido is being mean, I want to stop him. And-" He realized the error of what he just said.

"Thou cannot solve pain by inflicting greater pain. I have sent Navi to dispose of thy toys."

"No," Link stepped toward the great tree but stopped himself from saying or doing anything more. He knew this would happen. But somehow hearing the Great Deku Tree say it made it real. He'd lose everything he built. He wanted to lash out, to punch the trunk of the tree as he did with Mido. His fist clenched, then he released it. Anger would get him nothing, he knew. He breathed out and tried to force the rage out of his hands.

But without that anger, all that was left was sadness.

"I see thy despair, my child. It is safe and natural to feel such things. But this is for thine own benefit. Feel thy sorrow, learn to control it without lashing out in anger."

"Please father, don't take them all. It's the only thing I'm good at. I can't get a fairy to join themselves to me. I've tried casting spells and nothing works. Even the simplest ones that everyone else could do all my life. Please don't leave me with nothing."

"My son, I know thou think it harsh. But when a boy taketh grip to a sword, even a toy, they change. The blade becomes an answer to all life's ills."

"What if I just kept the spear?"

The Great Tree's leaves rustled in a chuckle. "Go rest. Do no labors today unless thou wills it. Fish, speak fondly with thy friends. Dwell not on Mido but leave him well alone. On the morrow, I shalt speak with him. Then mine two sons shall make peace."

"Yes, father."

"Now go. I have much to think upon." The branches flicked about directing him back to the village. More forceful than Link had ever seen.

"Is something wrong?"

"A danger comes. From the west, a shadow groweth strong. Outsiders will make their way here."

"Are they dangerous?"

"Thou hast naught to fear. Greater evils I have faced over long centuries. But they shalt bring with them troubles. They seek aid for their war, as they always have."

Link's heart quickened. "Should we prepare for them?"

"They will not come today. Not for many days. The shadow still learns of me. But it is a clever one, full of malice."

"When they come, can I see them? I could hide in your branches. I won't make a sound, I promise. No one will even know I'm there."

The branches of the three dropped low enough to gently push at Link's back, nudging him toward the village. "No. I do not think that wise. Go, rest, and leave the outsiders to me."

"As you say," Link took a few steps trying not to let his disappointment sound in his voice. "I'll be good. I promise. I'll make you proud."

Once again, the leaves shook as the voice let out its short booming laugh. "My son, I am always proud of you."

Chapter Text

Perfect. Zelda set the last of the books into a neat stack on the table. So long as she angled the chair just right no one would be able to see her. She knelt behind the chair and desk, leaning out just enough for her eye to look over the castle library.

She did not need to wait long before heavy footsteps approached. Pulling her head back behind the books she held her breath, waiting for her opponent to take his place.

"Sav'aaq," the Gerudo King, Ganondorf, announced himself to the librarian. If kind old Sir Mesihoff responded, Zelda could not hear. Perhaps he was still asleep. The footstep came closer, though he passed the tables and headed toward the bookshelves aligned on the walls. Zelda peaked out, trying to follow where he went and identify which books he collected. She couldn't get a clear view of the brute, so she craned her neck even further.

What if he turns around?

She pulled her head back and ducked down again. But that was no good either, now she couldn't see anything.

What if I… no. Just be patient. I have a good plan.

Ganondorf seemed to be a man of strict regimentation, something she did not expect from a barbarian. Every morning he spent exercising with his fellow Gerudo, joining many of the castle knights. By afternoon he'd work on matters of state, often discussing them with her father. But by mid-afternoon, he always came to read something at the library. Here he stayed the rest of the day, sometimes even missing the call for supper.

Once he was engrossed in his books, then she could risk peaking out and looking.

His heavy boots stomped closer, to his regular chair by the window. A thud meant he put his books down at the nearby table. A metallic screeching followed by a gust of fresh air indicated he opened the window. And now all he had left to do was sit down and read.

She waited for the chair to groan under the giant's weight and the gentle thwipping of flipped pages before she peeked out again. He had a pile of books himself, the one he held had a thick leather cover with letters in gold leaf that read The Lost Gifts of the Three.

Before she could look at the others in the pile, the Gerudo put the book back on top of his pile, picked them all back up, and walked away.

What was he doing now? She wanted to yell at him for being so confusing. But, as Impa her governess often chided her, she needed to have patience. The plan hadn't changed. It was perfect, so long as she didn't get overexcited and reveal herself.

His heavy plodding steps soon returned, followed by another thunk from his research and the strain on his chair. Zelda looked around her barricade again. This time he held a scroll. No way to see what that was about.

Perhaps, if she could angle herself, she could catch one of the book's titles on its binding?

"Princess!" a voice called out from outside the library. "Princess!"

Zelda ducked down behind the books and covered her hair making certain nothing about her could be seen.

"Sir Mesihoff," Impa's voice came louder and clearer. "Is the princess in here? She's supposed to be at her studies."

"Why, no," said the old knight-turned-librarian. "I don't believe so. I didn't see anyone enter."

"Princess Zelda!" Impa called again, even closer. She was coming this way! If Impa found her it would all be over. She'd be revealed, forced to leave, and the barbarian would know what she was doing. "Zelda! Are you in- oh. Gerudo."

"Sheikah," the vile man said.

"Have you seen the princess?"

"Can't say I have. I didn't think a Sheikah of your reputation could lose such a little vai. Perhaps you find it easier to keep track of them when they're in chains?"

What does that mean?

Whatever it was, Impa seemed to understand. She let out a long angry breath. The kind she had given when Zelda acted up as a child. "If you see the princess, would you please send her to me?"

"Of course, anything to help my new friends."

There was the sound of movement and a scroll being reopened, and the slightest shifting of cloth as Impa left the room. "Princess! Princess Zelda!" she called from the hall.

Zelda smiled, she'd done it. She'd even gotten past Impa! Hah, this plan was working even better than she hoped. She dared to look back out onto the library. The barbarian had the scroll in his hands and leaned back in his chair making the wood squeak. Then with his foot, he hooked around a chair of a nearby empty table and dragged it until it sat across from him.

Don't put your gross dirty boots on the chairs! How typical of a barbarian born and raised without the slightest etiquette to treat the finery of the world like a common tavern stool.

But Ganondorf didn't put up his feet. Instead, he cleared his throat. "Shall I continue to pretend I do not notice you? Or do you wish to tell me why you're spying on me? Poorly, I might add." Then he looked directly at Zelda and her stack of books.

Zelda gasped and ducked back behind the chair. Her head nicked the corner of one of the books. It spun, near toppling over the entire stack. "No!" She grabbed the books to steady them. Once certain they would not fall over, she glanced back at the Gerudo king. He was staring at her, now with the hint of a smile.

I must look ridiculous. There was no way around it. She was a princess after all. She took a breath, preparing herself to feel that dark presence all about him once again. Zelda raised her head high and marched up to the king of thieves. "How long did you know I was there?"

"Quite some time." It was odd, now he seemed just a man. The darkness didn't reach out to smother her as it had before. And though she tried to search for it, all she felt was the giant's amusement.

"How?"

"Many reasons." He stopped himself for a moment. "Let's start with the simple one, shall we?" He reached toward Zelda. He's going for my throat! She stumbled back a step. But he hooked his finger under the necklace she wore and jiggled it a little. "Loose jewelry rings a little when you move your head back and forth stealing glances."

She pulled her necklace from his hand and gripped it tight. Forcing her heart to stop pounding now that he wasn't grabbing at her. Of course, how had she not thought of that? "What else?"

"That's all I'll give you for now. Your bodyguard is a Sheikah Needle and a famous one at that. Has she not taught you how to move unheard and unseen?"

"My father told me such knowledge is unbecoming of a princess."

"So?"

"So? Well, then. I can't do it, can I?" Why would he ask such a silly question?

"By the Three," the man frowned, as though he were disgusted by what he heard. "Where is the girl that tried to shout down the king's council when I joined myself to him? Who cares if your father doesn't want you to learn something? If you desire knowledge, you take it."

"I can't just disobey my father."

"Why not? I disobeyed my mothers plenty. Most times it was well worth it.'

"Didn't they punish you?"

"Oh yes. And I can assure you, little vai, their punishments were far worse than anything your father would do to you." He absently touched a part of his arm. Was something there? Did they do something to that arm? "But harsh punishments are good. They make one strong and quick-witted."

"How is that supposed to work?"

"Because," he smiled again. But it wasn't like Impa's smiles, or even her father's smile when he was having a good day. It reminded her the most of one of the royal hunting dogs before they were fed. Toothy and about to pounce on something. "The harsher you are reprimanded, the more you work to make certain you don't get caught again. Now, since I have caught you, tell me why you are spying on me."

"No," Zelda held up her chin again. "I won't tell you, anything."

"Well, that would make for dull conversation. Let's see if I can guess. You don't trust me."

Zelda remained silent. Of course, she didn't trust him. She had told him as much the day they met.

"And since you don't trust me, you think you can uncover some dark conspiracy by watching me. Because I am so foolish I'd carry out plans to destroy Hyrule right out in the open. How am I doing?"

Zelda folded her arms. Somehow, hearing him say it out loud did not make her plan sound nearly as clever as it had a moment before.

"Would you like to see what I'm reading?" He gestured toward the chair.

Zelda sat down, keeping her back straight and proper like a princess should. She would not let the man think she was intimidated into being anything less than a proper princess. But when Ganondorf leaned back as far as the chair allowed, her head barely reached his chest.

"What is this?" She smoothed out the scroll. "The construction of Alcimar's aqueduct?" She lifted the corner of the scroll to see the books beneath it. "Irrigation Methods of the Interlopers? The Sewers of Castle Town?"

"If water flows in, it must flow out."

"I don't understand. This is just-"

"Research, that's all it is. Research to save my home."

This couldn't be it though, could it? Zelda looked through the entire pile of books, and there was nothing unrelated to the flow of water and the working of stone.

"You don't realize how lucky you have it, do you?" Ganondorf said as she reached the bottom of his stack of old texts. "To live here, with one of the greatest libraries in the world around the corner. I was born in a desert. Even as royalty, I was forced to gather food and fortify my home just to survive every year. We have some scrolls, but nothing like this. How much knowledge is just a quick walk away? You could learn everything there is to know under the Sun. If I had this before me at your age? Well, who knows what great things I could have accomplished? But now I must start late and look at what will directly aid my people. And my people need water."

"No," Zelda met the giant's eyes. He didn't look like he was lying, but he must be. "No, you had different books when you first came here. I saw them. You knew I was here the entire time, didn't you? This is all just some show."

Ganondorf didn't admit his wrongs or deny them. He just kept that same smile, as if being figured out was a petty amusement and nothing more.

"I knew you couldn't be trusted. I see you! You pretend to be nice. But you're not, you're the monster everyone said you were all my life."

"Monster am I?" And the grin was gone. "Monster?"

"I've heard the stories! You slaughtered innocents. You put defenseless towns to the torch. Who would do that but a monster?"

"There are no innocents in war, little vai. Only tools to be used or lost or turned against their master. Your father knows this as well as I."

"That's not true! What you're saying is evil. The Goddesses will punish you for it."

"Perhaps they will. But if they punish me, what do you think they'll do to that Sheikah guardian of yours?"

"Impa?" First her father then Impa. Why was he bringing up the people closest to her? "They won't do anything. Impa's a good person."

The King of the Gerudo gave a guttural stabbing laugh. "You don't know, do you? No, of course you don't. In Hyrule, you're allowed to grow up slow. I learned the truth of war and governance as quick as my mothers could teach. Your caretakers will wait. Perhaps, they'll never tell you at all."

"Stop pretending my father and Impa are bad people. You're not going to scare me."

"Ask your guardian about Kakariko. Or, no, you'd only get lies from her. But remember that name, visit it yourself someday. Search hard, they could not have buried all their sins."

"You're trying to trick me." But he didn't sound like he was lying. His voice was strong, the details came to him so quick. What was there? Why would he want her to go to some place she'd never heard of?

"No, little vai. Not now, I don't need to. If war made me a monster, what did it make those who performed evils I could not comprehend before I witnessed them with my own eyes?" Then he slapped his thighs and stood up. "Now, as interesting as this conversation has been. I have a lifetime of unattainable wisdom to get through. And I believe I was asked to deliver you should I see you."

"Very well," Zelda stood up. "Take me to Impa."

"As you command, my princess."

But he didn't take her to Impa. He led her through the halls of the castle, past numerous servants, not once asking where Impa could be found.

"No," she whispered when she realized where he led. But before she could move, he took hold of her hand. She couldn't run away. It would be unseemly to scream, and in truth, she did not know if she could.

The darkness rolled off of the man as he towered over her. It grew with each step until it blotted out every other thought but terror. Her legs shook and threatened to collapse beneath her, but the brute kept her upright and marching.

When they reached her father's study, there was nothing but that dark presence. She stumbled as the weight of the hate that rolled off him swallowed her until the only thing she could see through the darkness were his yellow eyes, gleaming and twisted into pure rage.

Gasping, Zelda tried to pull her arm away from him, but he was so much stronger than her.

Ganondorf slammed his free hand into the door. It smashed back into the wall in a thunderous crash.

"What is the meaning of this!" Her father stood up. Three of the royal bureaucracy sat with him. One, Sir Jora, tried to put his body between the king and Ganondorf, but the other two froze in terror. "Ganondorf! What are you- Zelda! What is going on?"

"Your child is spying on me," he said, pure malice stabbing out of his voice. "Is this how you treat your allies, king?" He pulled Zelda into the room and tossed her forward. She stumbled and landed on her knees. No one had ever treated her that way before, and yet. Yet she breathed easier, being only a few feet away from the monster brought some slight peace.

"Zelda!" Was that shock or anger in her father's voice? She couldn't tell.

She tried to clear her head of the angry presence.

"Among my people it would be my right to take a hand and foot from her for such an offense. But instead of granting me any respect for showing leniency, she questioned my honor. She named me liar, beast, monster. I will have recompense for such disrespect."

"No, father. That's not what happened." She struggled to her feet.

"Zelda," her father's voice was cold. "Be silent."

"He's twisting things. That's not what happened. He's a liar. He was supposed to take me to Impa."

"And she denounces me again. What more proof do you need?"

"Zelda if you speak out of turn one more time, I swear on Hylia's crown I will send you to a nunnery. Do I make myself clear?"

It wasn't fair. He was plotting something. How had she let herself get tricked like this? No, it hadn't been a trick at all really. She had said all those things freely. They were true, but still, he used them against her.

"Do I make myself clear." Her father repeated. His brow furrowed in anger, but it was nothing compared to the hate of the presence she had just felt.

"Yes, father."

"Good, Sir Jora. Take the girl to Impa, and tell that woman I will be speaking to her soon." He stepped past Zelda to the Gerudo. "I am most sorry, King Dragmire. The words of my daughter do not reflect my beliefs or the policies of the kingdom. I hope our alliance can remain strong despite this unpleasantness."

"So long as your daughter is properly disciplined, it will be as nothing." Ganondorf made a show of controlling his rage. "Though, I would wish to speak with you again. About organizing the funding for that project I spoke of."

"Oh, yes, the aqueduct." The king looked to Ganondorf, then to Zelda, and seemed to shrink back. The most powerful man in the kingdom, but he stood as meek as a beggar. "I am most certainly amenable to the proposal." He glanced at the other bureaucrats who still looked to be in shock. "Gentlemen, perhaps we can reschedule our meeting later."

Sir Jora stepped to Zelda's side. "Come on, my dear. Let's go find your handmaid."

"It's not fair," Zelda whispered to him as the bureaucrats almost ran past her to get out of the room.

"I know." The knight knelt before her and whispered as he took her arm. "Are you hurt?"

She shook her head 'no' as Ganondorf moved to hold open the door for the Hylians. The barbarian king did not realize he did the job of a common servant. He gave respectful nods to each of her father's advisors. As Sir Jora led her past him and out of the room, she kept her eyes down. Hoping that if she did not look into those vile yellow eyes she would not feel that black hatred.

"Remember, little vai," Ganondorf said as she passed him. "The lesson of harsh punishments."

Jora found Impa not far away, searching for Zelda with several of the kitchen staff. After a few angry looks, Impa took her to her room and shut her inside. "So you don't go sneaking off again," Impa called through the door as her keys clicked, locking Zelda in her room.

Zelda paced around her room. What will father do to me? When she grew tired of walking she laid on her bed. How can I get him to see? She played the conversation over in her head. Trying to think of some stunning way to change its course, to find the exact words needed to convince her father.

But each time she got close, she realized her father would never listen, even if she found the perfect rebuttals. If she knew Ganondorf's plan, perhaps she could find some way to stop him. But she was grasping at nothing. All she had was her feelings, and father would never hear her.

Hours later, Impa returned, followed by several servants who arranged a table and brought plates of the meal prepared for those of court.

"Well?" Zelda said when the servants left her and Impa alone. "What is going to happen?"

Impa sat down on the corner of Zelda's bed. "You are to be cloistered inside your room for the remainder of the Gerudo's stay. Servants will deliver your food. I and one of the nuns of Hylia will keep you company. I'm not certain which one. If I have a say in it, I'll try to see Marian. She's kind and young."

Cloistered, her father must have truly meant the nunnery threat. I'm going to be stuck here for days. And in that time Ganondorf will do whatever he wants.

"Thankfully," Impa continued. "In two days the Gerudo will be leaving for an extended hunting trip. You will be allowed out then. What happens when the Gerudo return, I do not know."

Zelda rolled over and grabbed her pillow. She screamed into it as loud and long as she could. Until she felt a gentle hand rub her back, and even then she did not stop until she was gasping for breath. "I hate him. I hate him!"

"The Gerudo certainly outplayed you."

"No, not him. Well- yes, him too. But I'm talking about father."

"Zelda," Impa snapped. "You shouldn't speak about your father that way, even if he was not your king. A child should not hate their parent."

"But he won't listen to me! He lets that… that… pig do whatever he pleases."

"That pig is our ally. And what has he done that has gotten you so worked up? All he ever does is fight in the training yard like a common knight and argue with your father about getting taxes to fund that ridiculous plan of his. Your father cannily avoids the issue and then he goes to a library."

"Auuugh," Zelda buried her head back in the pillow.

"Now what?"

"I think I just helped him get my father to agree to build that aqueduct."

"Oh," Impa stopped rubbing her back. "But the cost? Never mind. I'm certain your father will handle it."

"Why am I so stupid?"

"You're not stupid. You're the smartest eleven year old I know."

"And how many eleven year olds do you know?"

"Now? Only one. But throughout my life, I've known hundreds, including myself at one time. And you," she started rubbing Zelda's shoulders again. "Are the smartest of the lot. It's infuriating. How did you get away from me today?"

Oh no. She wasn't going to tell Impa how she managed that. "If I'm so smart, why won't father listen to me? Why won't you?"

Impa sighed, "Zelda, do you remember your mother?"

"No- I mean. Maybe a little? I think I remember other people remembering her for me. Does that make sense?"

"Has anyone told you how she died?"

"No," Zelda rolled to face Impa and sat up. "No, father always said he'd tell me when I was older. Which is also unfair, if I'm old enough to ask a question, I should be old enough to get an answer."

"I wouldn't go that far, some answers are too much for a child to understand before they're ready. Some answers can make a childhood worse, or twist a mind. But, if you promise not to tell your father, I'll tell you the story of your mother."

"I promise. On Hylia's crown, I promise."

Impa laid next to her on the bed, one hand tucked beneath her white hair. The other she held out for Zelda to lie beside her. Zelda took the invitation. They had not laid like this since she was half her age. It calmed her, at least a little. This was as close to a mother's embrace as Zelda had ever known.

After some silence, Zelda checked to make certain her guardian had not fallen asleep. But Impa's eyes were open, staring up at the ceiling. Silently working through what she was going to say.

"That man," she finally said. "Our new allies. They killed her."

"What?" And all the comfort Zelda found was gone.

"Perhaps not his sword, or even his command. But she was there when the barbarians assaulted a village. That was when we met. Not for long, but enough for me to know what an amazing woman she was. And that was when your mother handed you to me and ordered me to protect you and flee. She stayed behind to plan the defenses. She did not make it out, but she saved it. She did the impossible."

"That doesn't make sense! If he killed my mother, why is my father so keen on protecting him?" A cold question gripped Zelda's stomach. Her father never spoke about her mother if he could avoid it. "Didn't he love her?"

"I did not know them when they were together. But I was there when he was told of your mother's final moments. I have never seen a man so devastated. Yes, he loved her Zelda. So much so that he locked himself alone in his room. For days he would not eat and he sent any servant away who tried to help him. The entire palace thought he was going to starve himself to death. Do you know what saved him?

"No."

"You," she rolled over and brushed Zelda's forehead. "I had never cared for a child before you. And one day you would not stop crying. No matter what I or anyone else tried. I was at my wit's end. At that moment, if I could give you up. Well… I wouldn't. But I definitely would have considered it."

"That's not funny, Impa."

"My apologies princess. When I was pulling the hair from my head, someone stepped beside me and tapped me on the shoulder. I almost screamed at them, only to see your father. Outside his room for the first time. He plucked you from my arms and rocked you to sleep. He sang a song I had never heard before. A song your mother wrote for him years ago."

"I don't believe you."

"Oh?"

"If father truly loved my mother and myself so much, why does he make peace with them? Break bread with them? He should be trying to bring vengeance! He should make Ganondorf pay for all the harm he caused."

"He tried, for ten years, and he accomplished nothing. Would restarting a war bring your mother back?"

"No."

"Your father understands the cost of violence better than you. And he has chosen the path that will free you from that burden. He wishes to see no more families broken apart. And if that means Ganondorf reads all the books in the library, so be it."

"But what if I'm right? What if Ganondorf is preparing to start the war again?"

"Then your father will protect you and the kingdom as he always has. But he must try peace first."

Zelda shut her mouth. She'd heard tales of war all her life. Veterans discussing battles, survivors recounting the terror of the Gerudo horde, it all sounded dreadful. Would it be worth starting it up again? "Impa?"

"Yes, my princess?"

"What village did my mother save? You did not mention its name."

"Oh? Did I not? It's a nothing little village, really."

"Well, then what was it?"

"Kakariko, it's off to the east. As I said, it's insignificant."

Ganondorf's words rushed back to her. Kakariko. Why would he want Zelda to ask about the place he killed her mother? Why had he said that Impa would lie about it? Was she lying? No. Of course, she wasn't. Ganondorf was the one that couldn't be trusted. He likely just wanted to taunt Zelda with the fact he slew the queen.

But Impa's story was missing something. "If that's so, why would the barbarians attack it? They'd have to move past Hyrule Castle to get there, wouldn't they? And why would it be so important for my mother to defend?"

Impa rolled onto her back, looking at the ceiling. Easier to hide all the signs of discomfort that way. "I'm sorry my princess. I am not a military strategist, I cannot say."

She was lying. By the Golden Three, she was lying.

"Now," Impa sat up and wiped a tear from her eye. "Since I'm going to be stuck in here with you for a few days, would you like to play a game? I can send for a board, we could draw?"

"Impa, while I'm here, can I have books brought to me from the library?"

"I don't see why not. I can't see your father discouraging you from embracing your studies. Which books would you like to read?"

"Well… all of them, I suppose. But I would like to start with Lost Gifts of The Three."

Chapter Text

There was something deeply troubling about how the people of Hyrule treated royalty. Before he had memories, Ganondorf's mothers presented him before the Gerudo Matrons and declared him king. But in the desert even as king he fought on the front lines, cooked his own food, cared for his own equipment, and stood watch at night. People treated him with more deference and respect, but it was nothing compared to how the Hylians treated him now.

As he walked through the palace strategically placed guards opened and closed doors in his wake, as if the doorhandles would defile him if he touched them. Servants infested every room, hanging on his every word. Nabooru had enjoyed making them fetch drinks at all hours, but Gan only found them unsettling. Now, on the day he planned to leave, knight and servant, cook and squire, all gathered around. Following him in some grand procession through the main arched doors and down the steps leading to the road through the castle gate.

At the bottom of the steps his horse, Storm, already stood prepared and waiting for him, with packs secured and a groomsman holding his reins. Neither Storm nor the groomsman looked happy about it.

"Sarqso," Gan said to the stablehand.

The poor man did not notice, instead focused on the destrier. The horse bared his teeth and lifted his front hoof as though trying to get an angle to kick him. Though Storm didn't lash out, his threat lingered. He did not like being touched by others.

Ganondorf took the reins from the man, who jumped to get away. "Calm yourself," Gan whispered to his horse, low and friendly. "It's only me, no one else is going to ride you." The great black destrier had a foul temper that served him well charging into the battlefield. Just like him in a way. The first gift from his mothers he had ever received, a horse worthy of a warrior-king they had told him. If Gan could tame him.

Gan waited for the horse to stop his stomping, offering gentle words when he thought Storm would listen. When the horse's ears lifted, Gan rubbed his nose. Once he was certain the horse was calmed, he mounted the warsteed. Around him, the rest of his sisters found their own horses. Hylian servants and warriors walked among them, laughing with each other. How quick they were to forget all the conflict between their people. Or at least, pretend to forget.

"You sure none of us can come along, eh?" One Hylian named Ralph approached Ganondorf with a smile. He wore the cuirass and helmet of a guard. To the Hylians he was a common man, not a knight of noble lineage. Yet every day in the training yard, Gan noticed him watching the bouts between the Hylian Knights and Gerudo singers. After some days, Gan asked if he wished to join them, more out of boredom. One could only face the same voe so many times before learning all they had to offer.

Somehow, Ralph mistook getting beaten bloody with blunted swords as a sign of friendship.

"We could all use a good hunt," Sir Bennison a barrel-chested knight with a crooked nose stood beside the guard. "Our own king has largely given up the pastime."

"Would that I could take you," Ganondorf forced a smile to the pair. "But this hunt is in honor of our ancestors. Only my fellow Gerudo can partake."

"Very well, I'll stop pestering you," Bennison said. "Try to have some fun, though, aye?"

Ganondorf reached down from Storm to clasp Bennison's extended arm. "When I return, I'll see about organizing a real hunt. For all the great warriors of Hyrule."

Some of the nearby knights cheered, and even a few of his sisters took up the rally. Over the weeks at the castle he had bled each of the knights in the training yard, shared meat and drink, and slept beneath the same roof. Among the Gerudo that would make them friends, or sisters in arms. And yet he offered them false smiles and untrue words as if they meant nothing. As easy as breathing.

My mothers would be proud of that.

"Gerudo King!" came a booming voice atop the stairs. King Liotidos of Hyrule stood in ceremonial robes, his hand raised. "I would ask you not to empty my entire castle of knights." He smiled wide, as though he truly was happy to speak to him.

"My king! I did not expect to see you before I left."

"A king should see his loyal vassal off with the respect he deserves. When can I expect your return?"

"It depends on the portents of the ancestors. Usually, it doesn't take more than a few weeks." More lies and these easier still. The bloated fool expected nothing. If he had ever been a worthy king, those days were long gone. Fat from feasts and simple of mind. Not once did he take part in the training yard, instead wasting his days on fools complaining about insignificant grievances as he held court daily. And when not presiding over court he listened to supposedly wise councilors who claimed deep knowledge they clearly did not possess.

The fat oaf smiled. "Then I wish your hunt fruitful, and your ancestors pleased!"

"Thank you, my king!"

Two of Gan's captains, Bethmasse and Desquesza, ordered the rest of his guard to stop wasting time and take to their saddles. All his sisters obeyed. Well, all except one. Nabooru had her hand on the saddle, yet made no effort to mount. Instead, he spoke to the Hylian beside her. Sir Jora, the one who tried to shield the king with his body when Gan made his entrance with the princess days before.

"I will count the days until we meet again, Lady Nabooru," the knight took Nabs' hand and kissed it.

Nabooru let out a giggle, her eyes not leaving the man. "Oh, no. And… I will too."

Behind her, Desquesza coughed, making Nabs turn and scowl before looking back to the knight. "When I return we shall have a rematch."

"I look forward to it, though I doubt I will get lucky a second time."

Nabooru finally put her foot in the stirrup. And despite having mounted and dismounted the horse a thousand times or more, the knight seemed to think she needed help. Still holding her hand, he lifted her until she sat tall on her horse. "Thank you."

"My pleasure. Fair well, my lady."

Ganondorf sighed as she finally let go of the voe's hand and rode to his side at the head of the procession.

"You ready?" He asked.

"Yes."

"You certain? We can wait longer. Have a lunch."

"Just get on with it."

Gan chuckled to himself before he looked back to the King of Hyrule. He nudged Storm to get the warhorse to rear up. While he did, Ganondorf raised his sword in a salute. "For the King and a United Hyrule!"

That got the crowd cheering, louder even than the horns that blared as he led his honor guard out of the castle gates and into the city.

"That went well," he said to Nabs once they were well away from the king and his court of fools.

"Mmm."

"Dessi says the two of you have our route planned."

"Mmm."

"Nabs! I'm talking- by the Goddesses are you still thinking about the knight?"

"What? No."

"You're blushing."

"Shut up. It's nothing." But the red of her cheeks grew even brighter. "Just a bit of fun."

"Of course. A bit of fun… with a knight."

"What? He's pretty. "

"When did you start caring about pretty?"

"Just because my best friend had the misfortune of being born with a coyote's snout for a nose doesn't mean I can't enjoy pretty."

"Well, that just felt unnecessary."

"Well, don't poke that thing into my love life then."

He laughed, but a few times as they rode through the streets Gan tried to go over some details of their plan. Each time Nabooru seemed distracted, giving barely any answer longer than her earlier grunts. Several times he caught her sighing, or smiling at nothing.

"Sands take you, you're still thinking about him."

"How can I not! He's not just pretty, he's brave too. Remember the third day at Sotari Pass?"

"Third day? When you took a lance and we all thought you were going to die? That day?"

"Yes. He was the one that got me!" And for some reason the thought made her smile all the wider. "Once you signed the treaty, he came to me and apologized. It was the sweetest thing I've ever seen."

Ganondorf could only shake his head. "One of us is going mad. And for once, I'm certain it's not me."

"Oh shut up."

"Have your fun, Nabs. But remember what we are doing. Don't get distracted and forget all they've done to us."

Nabooru sighed and looked back at the castle, before finally meeting Ganondorf's eyes. "I will never forget. I'm with you, until the end. And a pretty face won't change that."

It took over a week's hard ride before they reached the end of the grassland and the start of the cliffs. The deep clouds cast shadows over the ground, half covering the crude signpost the Moblins used to mark their territory. At its base lay a human skull, torn apart by birds and flies. From the splotch of dried brown blood at the top of the wooden plaque it was clear the skull once stood atop it. Fresh. The scratches on the plaque may once have been words but now the rotted wood and blood left it illegible.

Beasts, the lot of them. The most vile of creatures under the sun. Gan took a deep breath as he thought of his sisters sent as messengers to the Moblins. Boszura, who enjoyed dancing before every battle, and Tressa, who would rather write her poetry than hold a bow or sword but did her duty all the same. Would they have gone if they knew what awaited them?

Nabs walked over to the skull and frowned. "I'm getting a suspicion this is the place." She looked back over at Ganondorf, "You certain about this? Moblins are as likely to eat us as they are to listen."

Ganondorf sighed. "Get it out now. But don't speak that way in front of our hosts."

"I'm no fool. But I'm telling you, this is a bad idea."

"Noted." Gan dismounted Storm, and the rest of his warriors did the same. He ordered two of his guards to stay behind and tend to the horses as the rest entered the Moblin territory. He led his people with confident steps, always looking ahead. Hoping that his sisters did not notice the beating in his chest.

So much relied on this meeting. He hoped the creatures would listen to reason, though he knew how ridiculous that sounded. If they didn't things would need to go precisely right. One wrong move would mean his end, and more important, the end of his dream.

He whispered to Nabooru. "When the fight breaks out. Don't attack the chief."

"What?" She hissed back to him. "I thought we were forming an alliance? Why will there be a fight?"

"They're Moblins," Ganondorf shrugged. "Of course, there will be a fight. But there is a way this needs to happen. Just be respectful, until I give the signal. You hear that everyone?" He called over his shoulder to the rest of his warriors.

A dozen Gerudo raiders, in their light battle armor with bows over their shoulders and swords at their side all called their agreement.

"And try not to kill too many of them."

"I'll make no such promise," Nabooru muttered.

There was no beauty in the Moblin territory. Shuttered off into the caverns and low places between the lands carved out by their betters. If there was one creature that may have a rougher life than a Gerudo, it would be these Moblins.

Ganondorf's lip curled as he stepped over a half-eaten carcass. Of course, the difference is the Moblins deserve it. Their lands had fertile soil and enough space to clear for farmland. But the beasts cared only for killing. In silence, they walked to the hide and bone huts and the guard of the grotesque creatures that waited for them.

"Gerudo," one of the Moblin guards stepped forward. He stood tall, near of a height with Gan, with puffed-out cheeks and drooping ears. Saliva dribbled down its chin onto armor cobbled together from mismatched pieces. A Hylian knight's breastplate overtop a Gerudo's riding leathers all broken and ripped with crude stitched furs holding them together. "My master welcomes you."

"Has Moqut gathered all those he claimed?"

"I cannot say," the beast snorted. "I do not know who he claimed. But over the last few days, several tribes of Octorok, Lizalfos, and even a Dodongo have come."

No mention of Bokoblins, or Goriya? Not the ruin of his plan by any means, but the absence of the Lynel stung. "They will have to do. Take me to your warchief."

Nabooru stepped to Ganondorf's side as the Moblins paraded them through the cluster of hovels and huts. "I thought we were just meeting one Moblin tribe?" she hissed.

"I never said that."

"One tribe we can take. You expect violence will break out when we have all of them to deal with? We don't have enough warriors to handle them all."

"Nabs," Ganondorf gave her a confident smile. "Trust me."

SHE DOUBTS YOU. SHE SHOULD BE PUNISHED.

Ganondorf let that dark part of him roll over him. Always wanting to lash out at everyone and everything, since the day he'd been born. Ignore it. Focus. There would be a time to let those impulses loose, in battle they pushed him to greatness. He'd let them run wild soon, but not yet. He forced those feelings down deep where they could not get in the way. Don't let my base desires control me. I am king.

Ganondorf could hear the congregation of monsters far before the guards brought them to the massive fire where the leaders sat. All the creatures forced into the dark parts of the world sat together. All Gan's guide had mentioned and more, hundreds of them, perhaps thousands by the look of the distant flames.

The great brute that many called the King Dodongo lay on the ground. Even after all his research, Ganondorf was uncertain if the creature was intelligent. It stretched like a hound before it settled its head close to the fire. Various chiefs of the Lizalfos sat pruning their vivid scales. While Moblins of different shapes and sizes sat each trying to look stronger than those beside them.

And in front of them all, on the highest throne of a chair sat one grey-skinned Moblin, massive, with a full belly, but arms and legs that showed his waist hid muscle underneath. He covered his face with a great steel helm shaped like a Dodongo skull. Where the rest of the Moblins wore rags or scavenged equipment all chipped and misshapen, he wore armor along his arm and chest made by a smith of some skill.

"Chief Moqut the Thrice-Cursed," Ganondorf called to the Moblin and nodded his respect. "It is good to finally meet you."

"King of Gerudo - no, that is wrong now isn't it?" The Moblin's laugh echoed from his helmet. "A king who gave up his throne. What does that make you? Just a man like any other."

Ganondorf glanced over to Nabs. Her jaw clenched and nose flared. Good, she was at least holding in her anger. "I had hoped, mighty chief that we would speak to each other with more civility. You clearly received my message, but where are Boszura and Tressa? Where are the messengers?"

"I received them. And I read the words you gave them. What did the scrap of paper say? That I should pledge myself to you? You? You, the Gerudo that lost the war of your ancestors?"

"I ended a war, I did not lose it."

"Ended? Hah!" Moqut waved aside the word as though it were a fly. "Did you conquer the Hylians? No. You bowed to them. You cannot hide failures behind clever words," the Moblin leaned forward on his throne, his eyes wide and gleaming beneath his helm. "Clever words get you nothing. You are too weak to beat the Hylians. You are too weak to rule Moblins." The crowd about them hollered and cheered at their chief's words.

Ganondorf let out a long breath. He couldn't lose his temper yet. Slaying the creature now made him look an assassin. Say what you will about the Moblins, they were not the wretched Sheikah. They respected strength, not murder. Gan looked around the fire at the kings and chieftains of a dozen clans. "How many are you now? Thousands? As numerous as the Hylians? Perhaps all the Hylians and Gerudo? More? And yet where do you live? Under trees and mountains, underfed and dying quick. That is what you get with your tribal leaders who don't deserve to call themselves chief much less king."

"What are you doing?" Moqut said. "You're talking to me, not them. I'm the one that beat Grollump the Limper. I'm the one who brought them the heart of the Big Goron."

"He has brought you nothing but empty bellies and cold homes. Join me, and you will be lifted higher than any Hylian. Free to take what you want from those people that hunted you down for all your lives."

"More clever words," Moqut cried. "But remember the weakness of the Gerudo! Bring them out!"

From behind the Moblin Throne, four warriors ran forth carrying two heavy chests. They stopped before Ganondorf and dropped them with a loud thunk.

"This is all the Gerudo Man offers."

The warriors kicked over the chests, and bones rolled out. Bones with meat and blood still dripping off them. Just as he feared. I'm sorry my sisters. You gave your lives to a glorious cause. I will not let you die in vain.

"Your messengers were tough and sour," Moqut laughed and patted his belly. "There is my answer to your proposal, Man of the Gerudo."

Nabooru stepped forward, her sword already in her hand. Her hate-filled eyes focused on the Moblin.

Ganondorf held out his arm to block her path. "Not yet," he whispered.

"Then hurry up and get to it," Nabs hissed.

"Unlike you," Moqut shouted. "I will not give up my lands. I do not bow."

Gan looked once more over the crowd. "What lands? These barren rocks? How would you like to join a leader who won lands from the Hylians before and will again? How would you like to have Hylians bring you food? How would you like to sleep in their stone halls? All this and more could be yours if you remove the shackles that tie you to this coward."

"Coward?" the chief screeched. But the crowd listened to Gan, not him.

"You deserve a ruler who will take you to victory. Not over two unarmed messengers, but real knights of Hyrule."

"Guards. Silence them!"

Behind him, Ganondorf heard the Moblins who led them to the meeting rush forward. "Nabs," was all he needed to say before he heard the clash of steel and the war cries of his guards.

He stepped forward his arms held out. "You think me weak, Thrice-Cursed?" In his hand, the massive black greatsword of the Gerudo Kings appeared. "You claim yourself no craven. Prove it! Let us test our strength."

The Moblin chief screamed and jumped from his throne. Three knives flew through the air before he even hit the ground. One went wide, one Ganondorf cut through the air with his blade, but the last struck him under the arm and rattled against his breastplate.

Ganondorf reached for Moqut while the creature still righted itself from its leap. But the Moblin moved fast for his bulk. Another of his kind threw out a heavy maul, which the chief snatched from the air as though it were nothing.

"I am strong!" Moqut screamed and lashed at Ganondorf with the maul. "I am strongest! I am chief!"

But wherever the weapon went, Ganondorf's blade met it. The Moblin was strong, but after the second parry, Ganondorf knew he was stronger. The Moblin was fast, but Ganondorf had faced faster foes in his years of war, and none had bested him yet.

"You wish to know what to call me." Ganondorf smashed the Moblin's weapon down and struck him in the gut with his elbow. The maul spun away as the chief howled and fell back. Around them, the screams of slaughtered Moblins sounded as beautiful as the finest music. Their dying cries may as well be a chorus praising his name.

"A weapon!" Moqut shouted. "Give me a weapon!"

"I am the last son of the desert." He stomped on the Moblin's thick ankle and felt it snap beneath his boot. "I am the scourge of all who defy me."

Moqut managed to get his hands on another small blade and thrust. Though still on his back there was no force behind the blow. Ganondorf smacked it aside with the back of his gauntlet.

"I am the son of the Twinrova and their greatest student." He willed witch-fire into his hand, the black flame swirled around his fingers. His soul sang as power coursed through him. "I am the greatest of the Gerudo, the fiercest warriors to ever walk beneath the sun!"

THIS IS WHAT YOU WERE BORN TO DO.

He grabbed hold of the Moblin's helmet. The black-purple flame enveloped the creature's head.

"Mercy!" Moqut Thrice-Cursed screeched. "Mercy!" The helmet crumbled in Ganondorf's hand and the fire spread onto his face. Then the word mercy turned to ash, and all Moqut could do was writhe and screech. And soon even that ended.

"You want to know what you can call me?" Ganondorf pulled with all his might and raised the flaming skull of their chief high. He clenched his fingers into a fist and the skull burst into dust. "I am Ganondorf Dragmire! And you shall call me king!"

Chapter Text

Her king - her true king, not the slab of fat she swore allegiance to - rode ahead of his guard muttering nonsense to himself. Since they were children he would wander off to 'think' though the young Nabooru expected half the time he just wished to get away from her. They spent so many days with no one else, and she had done everything she could to pull him away from his scrolls, his ramblings, and his mothers. Sometimes so she could have some fun, but most often because he needed a moment's peace.

And now he trusted her to keep the rest of the warriors away while he concentrated on his plots. He never asked her; he did not need to. Let Gan have his brooding silences, she enjoyed telling stories and swapping jokes with the rest of the guard, keeping them in high spirits. Usually easy enough after a victory, though this time some of their sisters seemed troubled. Most rode in silence or muttered to themselves like their king. But not all. Makeela, one of the newest of the Gan's honor guard, always chatted about something.

"Do you think he'd do it again if I asked?" Makeela asked Bethmasse.

"On what?" Bethe said. "He sent all the Moblins away on whatever his plan is. Or are you offering for him to pull your head from your shoulders?"

"Well maybe if we actually found something to hunt on this hunting trip," Makeela grunted. "I just wish I saw it, instead of getting stuck tending to the horses."

"No, you don't," Bethe grunted with a sense of finality to her words. "That black magic of his surrounded him. He didn't even look like our king anymore. He was… something else."

There it was. The root of that uncomfortable sullenness among the guard. They saw it, too.

"Is that so?" Nabooru pulled on the reins of her horse, Mouse, and the rouncey fell back until she rode side by side with the two.

"Did…" Bethe said. "You heard that?" Her jaw set, but there was worry in those eyes, or perhaps shame.

"That you didn't think Gan looked like our king anymore? Something to that effect."

Bethe grunted. "Not what I meant. I only- he looked wrong, didn't he? You saw him. His eyes. And his voice. Forgive me, I did not mean to imply anything wrong."

Nabooru gave her a quick laugh. "Don't worry, sister. I'm giving you a hard time. I know what you meant. And he'd probably take it as a complement. He wished to make the Moblins cower, if his spells scared you, then those creatures were pissing themselves."

"I didn't think of that," Bethmasse gave an embarrassed little grunt. "Good plan."

"Like always." Nabs looked around at the crowd of faces. A few of those listening in looked a little relieved. That was something. "He's been off by himself for long enough. I'm going to speak with our 'mighty and perfect' king. Any of you lot want me to tell him something?"

There were a few mutterings of 'no.'

"Well," Makeela said. "If it's not too much to ask-"

"No, I am telling him to pull the head off a deer."

"No, not that. Well- that's disappointing, but tell him the words he said over Boszura and Tressa were beautiful." Some of the sisters gave their agreement.

"I will," Nabooru prodded her horse forward. They saw him, that beast. She had seen it a few times over the years. Most often when his mothers acted particularly loathsome, and then again after Kakariko. But that was ten years back, and none of these soldiers witnessed him then. She thought he had it under his control, but it lay waiting behind his eyes.

"But is it balanced within me?" Ganondorf muttered as she drew close. "It has to be. Who else could it be?" He stared off at the forest unblinking. She did not know how he did it, the swirling darkness behind the first layer of leaves gave her shivers.

"Can you talk? Or is the air finally answering your questions?"

"What?" Ganondorf's eyes focused back on the world. Normal eyes. Gerudo eyes. "Did you say something?"

"Nothing. Our sisters want you to know they appreciate what you said about Tressa and Bozz."

"They deserved more."

"True. Look, Gan, some of the vai are getting a bit on edge with what happened back there. It's one thing to plan on beating Hylians. But, the Moblins? They're monsters, using them is dangerous."

Gan shrugged. "We need expendable foot soldiers that can't be linked back to us. They seemed the easiest solution."

"They'll turn against you."

"Of course, some new chief will challenge me when I get old, and they think me weak. But by then I plan on growing stronger than their entire miserable race."

"Please don't start saying such in front of the others. They're tense enough without having to hear your mothers' words coming from your mouth."

Ganondorf sighed and gave a wistful glance at the trees once more before looking back to Nabooru. Still normal, the same golden iris as the boy she'd played with as a child. Eyes she trusted when all the world was terrible. "You believe me though, Nabs. Don't you? You think I can do this?"

"I-" Did she? He was the smartest most driven person she knew. She'd seen him turn defeat into victory a hundred times. But some of the things he said couldn't be true. "I think if anyone can it's-" she stopped herself. She never lied to him before. She wasn't going to start now. "No. I don't think you can uncover the power of the goddesses."

He looked down, away from her. His disappointment clear in his frown. "But you'll stay by my side?"

"Until the end. And whatever comes after."

"Thank you. We're almost there." He nodded toward the trees. "You remember this place?"

"Of course, where we raided that caravan." Where your strange obsession with old legends truly started. "Just before our failure at Kakariko."

"My failure, Nabs. You did everything you could, like all our sisters that fought that day."

"Not everything is your fault. If Shashem had held the left like she was supposed to. If those... things hadn't come from underground."

"My plan, my command, my fault."

"Even the best commander in the world can't predict the impossible. We lost. Together. What's one battle against all that we've won?"

Ganondorf didn't respond. Back in his head again. But at least he wasn't angry. The hidden monster wasn't glaring behind those eyes.

They didn't speak until they reached the treeline and he called for the riders to stop. "Sisters! You will make camp here, the rest I need to go alone."

"You're not- you're going into the woods?" Saevus asked, the first of many to protest.

"My king," Bethmasse said, "the forest is cursed. When people enter they wither away and die."

"Or turn into something," said Nubuli. "Or tricked by wild fae."

"My sisters, that may be true," Ganondorf pulled one of his scrolls from his saddle bags. "But I have studied the ancient paths that will lead me to my goal. I promise you, I will be safe."

Enough of this. "If you think we're going to let you into a cursed, fae-infested woods by yourself, then you're madder than I thought you were."

Ganondorf gave Nabooru a withering glare. The one he gave most people when he wished them to be silent or fall in line. And it usually worked. But Nabooru had been on the receiving end of that look far too many times.

"Only a few days ago," Ganondorf looked about the rest of his guard when he must have realized Nabooru would not back down. "I stood before you, two of our sisters at our feet in boxes. Tortured, devoured, and who knows what other miseries befell them. I made you all a promise. I will not throw away Gerudo lives needlessly."

"Well, then it's a good thing you're not throwing any of us away," Nabooru said. "We're deciding to go with you on our own."

"Nabs, you're being ridiculous."

"We gave our oath to protect you," Bethe agreed. "Can't do that if you leave us behind."

"You also gave oaths to obey me."

"True," said Desquesza, "but the protecting one seems more important."

The other warriors voiced their agreement, even quiet Caeiti managed to give a grunt.

Ganondorf looked to the sky, shaking his head. "Three of you," he eventually said. "I can protect three of you. Decide among yourselves which. But be quick, I hope to return before nightfall."

All their sisters announced their desire to enter the forest with him. Ganondorf shook his head, dismounted his horse, and walked away from the commotion. Nabooru took charge and decided that she would go along with Bethmasse and Saevus. If things did get dangerous Nabooru trusted Bethmasse to handle herself. And though Saevus was still young, the scout had keen eyes and ears. If the forest fog proved too much for Gan, Saevus might be their only chance to find a way out.

"Dessi, you're in charge until we return," Nabs said.

Desquesza nodded before ordering the rest to break out the tents and feed the horses. Nabooru checked her equipment. She'd need her sword, of course, and she would not face anything mystical or magic without her shield. She took it from its pack, glimpsing her reflection in its mirrored surface, before slinging it over her shoulder.

Nabooru led the rest she chose to Ganondorf, who waited at the treeline.

"Don't you think my second should stay behind?" He said. "In case the worst happens."

"Shut up."

"Uncalled for."

"Oh, my sincere apologies. 'Shut up, my king.' I'm going with you."

Gan grinned and pulled her into a one-armed hug. Bethmasse slung a pack of food over her shoulder, and the rest checked their equipment before they entered the Lost Woods.

One step was all it took before the fog surrounded them. By ten paces, Nabooru could see nothing but grey and the rough shape of her companions. Then, the air cleared around them and she could see Gan and her companions. But all around them, was nothing but darkness. The limbs of trees pushed out of the swirling fog, reaching for them, scratching at her, shaking as though they desired to pull her into the mist. Beyond the dark, there was no sign of the camp, nor the sound of her sisters though she knew they could not be more than a handful of yards away.

"Stay close," Ganondorf said. "Defend yourself if you need to, but do not let the fog confuse you. Stay on the path I tread."

"You never told us what we're doing here, exactly," Saevus said.

"I need to make a bargain with a guardian spirit."

"Oh, great," Nabooru said as something skittered beneath the fog. "We're off to meet a myth."

They must have walked for miles through the dark. Their every step was haunted by the scratching and hissing of creatures just out of sight. Nabooru gripped her sword, using it to swipe away at vines and low branches, but mostly just for comfort. Gan claimed to know some hidden path, but she couldn't see it. They just moved through the trees, turning at random points, sometimes she was certain they'd doubled back.

Before her, Saevus stopped. "Anyone else see that?" She pointed into the dark.

A twisted skull far larger than a human's appeared just within the fog. Bethmasse sprang forward thrusting at it with her spear. But the skull skittered back into the dark. To their flank, another skull appeared, still half-masked in the fog. Its gleaming bone-white jaw moved, but not like a real jaw. It split apart and rubbed together, all while the hissing grew loud.

It stepped out of the fog, spindling spider legs propped the skull up. It clicked and hissed as it rubbed its mandibles together.

Nabooru thrust her sword at the skull. Come on. I'll take you.

"What are you doing?" Saevus pushed Nab's sword low. "You're going to scare her."

"Her?" Bethmasse asked.

"Of course," Saevus stepped to the creature and knelt. "We won't hurt you." But the figure melted back into the dark. Saevus leaned forward and reached into the blackness.

"Saevus!" Gan grabbed her by the arm and pulled her away from the monster in the fog. The vai's eyes were wide, and her smile wider. Gan spoke slow and steady, as though calming a wounded horse. "I need you to listen to me. There is no one there. The Woods are trying to confuse you. To get any of you to leave the path. You must not."

"But it's just a little-"

"It is your death! Nothing else."

"I don't think your myth wants us here," Bethmasse said. She tried to look fearless, but Nabs noticed how she clung to her spear as though it alone could save her. Never before had she seen panic in Bethe's eyes.

"No, he doesn't," Gan said. "Bethe, take her hand. Make certain Saevus does not leave the path."

"I'll keep her safe," she said and grabbed Saevus under the arm. Pulling her after Ganondorf as he continued through the trees.

"It looked so real," Saevus muttered. "I- I was so certain." She gasped and pointed. "There! There they are again! You have to see them!"

"Saevus," Nabooru hissed. "There's nothing-" but there was.

A figure approached from the trees. Nabooru couldn't believe her eyes, Bulira, her mother, smiled as the mist dispersed around her. She raised her hands wide and beckoned Nabooru toward her.

Nabs shook her head. Her mother was hundreds of miles away in the desert. This could not be her. She growled and shut her eyes, when she opened them again the figure stepped out of the fog. Her mother no more, a corpse with flesh dripping from its bones shambled into the light. Another followed it, then another. Their dead eyes were hollow, insects crawled about them feasting on their decaying flesh.

"Ancestors," Bethe muttered.

"You have to see them now! The children!"

"They're not children!" Nabooru rushed toward the closest one and carved at it with her blade. It did not bleed, though her sword bit deep. It did not scream, though it now had a wound tear through its chest. It did not stop.

Dead hands reached out toward her. Grabbing at her shield and arms and pulling at her hair and throat. Nabooru screamed as she swung her blade across her, hacking through every limb that touched her.

Ganondorf roared. His sword flashed into his hand, and he swung it in wide arcs. With each strike dark magics leapt from his blade and turned the dead things to char. Nabs leaped to his side. He struck strong, while she danced between his blows carving up whatever he missed.

"Saevus!" Bethmasse shouted. "Stay back."

Nabooru spun around. The big warrior held tight onto the scout, all while thrusting about them against the dead. But no matter Bethe's skill, there were too many to defend herself and her charge.

"Behind you!" Nabooru screamed as one of the dead took hold of Bethe's shoulder. Nabs tried to cut her sister free, but pain shot through her leg and she couldn't move. One of the creatures, cut near in half, dragging itself across the ground bit into her ankle. She kicked herself free, but not fast enough.

Three of the forest ghouls pulled Bethmasse down. The big warrior fell, her head slamming against a root and bouncing.

"Get away from her!" Nabooru lunged at the nearest of the monsters tearing into Bethe. Her sword struck first, piercing it through. Her shield struck next, forcing the dead thing away, collapsing into another of its kind. Nabooru swiped at the third before she grabbed Bethmasse's foot and pulled. Prying her from the dead thing's grip.

"Reesu, is that you?" Saevus laughed. "I haven't seen you since you died."

"Saevus! Help!" But the vai would not listen, and Nabs was not strong enough to pull Bethe free from the monsters. Her fingers slipped from the warrior and she fell back. "Gan!"

Dark armor passed by her, sword swinging, and witch-fire burning. With fist and blade and magic, Ganondorf drove the dead around them away. Nabooru got back to her feet and stood atop Bethe her sword held out at point, screaming her challenge to all the remaining corpses.

But they retreated. Each of them turned back into the fog as quick as they came. Nabooru panted still holding her blade out.

"I missed you so much, Bergesza," the scout's voice came from the fog. "I always looked up to you."

"Saevus!" Nabooru ran toward her.

Arms in black armor wrapped around her. She tried to pry herself free, her breath burning in her lungs.

"No," Gan said. "She's gone."

"I can still hear here. It's not too late."

"Yes, it is." He let her go.

"Saevus!" Nabs called. "Saevus! Come back! Listen to my voice!"

"I missed you too," Saevus said, her voice echoing through the trees. "I missed you all so, so much." And then silence.

No matter where she looked, Nabooru couldn't see any sign of her lost sister. Ganondorf knelt beside Bethmasse and checked her breath and the wound on the back of her head.

"What do we do now?"

Ganondorf grabbed Bethmasse's arm and pulled her up, slinging her over his shoulders. "We continue."

Nabooru remained as close as she could to her king as they traveled through the forest. Lights shone from the fog, little flickering things just out of reach. They called to her, each one. They wanted her to follow them, to reach out and play in the darkness. To stay.

She hissed through clenched teeth and closed her eyes. They were not real. No more than the children that turned Saevus mad. She would not let them take her. She would get out. She would see her mother again, she would see the Gerudo flourish. She would live.

When she opened her eyes, Ganondorf's back was still visible a few feet before her. She rushed toward him. Don't let the fog confuse me.

Ganondorf stopped, and Nabooru nearly walked into Bethmasse's dangling head. "We're here."

The fog rolled away, and before them stood the biggest tree in the world. Its branches blotted the sky, and its trunk looked as big as a tower. Someone had carved a face into its bark, it looked like a sad old man.

"Is the guardian inside the tree?"

"No." Ganondorf put Bethmasse down before he stepped to the three. "Guardian of the Forest, Great Deku Tree! I am Ganondorf Dragmire, and I have come to treat with you!"

A great booming voice spoke, so deep Nabooru could feel its words rumble in her chest. "Treat with me, son of the desert? Thou hast come to bring death and suffering unto my home."

A talking tree, its limbs creaking as they moved in the wind. But… no. There was no wind. It moved on its own. Slow, unstoppable, and ancient. This was the thing Gan needed to speak to?

"I sensed thee drawing near. Long have I watched thy shadow loom over the land. But now thou hast arrived, I feel thy corruption hast not yet consumed thee. Abandon thy quest, son of the desert. Leave in peace, save thy soul."

"I am trying to create peace!" Ganondorf said. "For my people, for the entire realm. Our goals are aligned. You should be aiding me."

"Aligned? No. Thou speaketh with the fire of youth. Thou canst not bring peace through violence."

A low whisper came from Nabooru's side. She turned away from Ganondorf and the tree, away from Bethmasse. The fog that surrounded them was gone.

"Is that not what you have done?" Ganondorf said. "How many have died since you cut off your forest from the outside world? What happened to the Alcott sisters who lived here until you sent out your cursed fog?"

Something shone on the ground back into the forest, a bright sparkle of light. And the sound continued. Was someone crying?

"Saevus?" Nabooru stepped toward the sound. "Saevus, are you there?" She shouldn't be doing this. Someone had told her not to leave the path. But, who said it? It couldn't be anyone important or she would remember. She'd ask Ganondorf about it, later.

But he was busy talking to the tree. Mad. Talking to a tree. He'd thank her, once Saevus was safe.

"Saevus?" Nabooru stepped between the thick trees trying to find the sound. The scout couldn't be far, they entered the forest together, after all. She had been right with them, and it wasn't like Saevus to get lost.

But the sobbing didn't come from Saevus. The flickering light was a blade. Not one of Saevus' curved swords, it was a straight blade. One could barely call it a sword really, just a knife. Hylian made by the look of it.

She picked it up and looked around. "Is this yours?" she asked the woman lying beneath one of the trees.

The woman did not respond, she only cried. Her breath a gasping uneven sob. Strange. Nabooru could hear her crying, but her face showed no sorrow. Her eyes stood wide, open, staring out at nothing.

"Are you hurt?" Nabooru waved over the woman's unblinking eyes. There was no response. She knelt and took the woman's cold still hand in her own. "Did you get lost? We can help you if you are."

Still, the woman cried, though her gaze wandered higher until their eyes met Nabooru's.

"Do I know you?"

Words came through the tears; so soft Nabooru couldn't make them out.

"What are you trying to tell me?"

The glazed eyes didn't change, but the hand slipped from Nabooru's grasp. It tucked down along her ribs as if holding something.

"I don't-"

Red blood welled out from under the woman's arm. So much blood.

Nabooru pulled the arm away and tore at her shirt to form some binding for the wound, only to find an arrow piercing the woman's side. Her arrow.

Nabooru scrambled away from the woman. Her arrow. Hers. She knew this woman, the Hylian dress, her arm cradling… the babe. The mother's eyes went wide, staring at her. Tears streamed down her face as blood spread up her body.

"You're her." Nabooru's heart pounded louder than a war drum. "It wasn't my fault. I didn't know. I couldn't see the child. I thought you a coward, deserting your people. I didn't know."

But those eyes did not care for her reasons. The mother's mouth opened and blood spilled out, mixing with the tears until it spread down and met the blood from the arrow. A pool of red surrounded them.

"I didn't mean to do it!"

The woman grabbed the empty air around her and rocked the nothing in her arms.

"I don't know where your baby is! We were at war. I couldn't just stop in the middle of a battle to protect a child!"

The woman's mouth opened even wider and through the stream of blood came a sound of loss and sorrow Nabooru had never heard before. The sound of hearts breaking and dying wishes. The sound of trees sprouting over the blood-drenched fields. Of children that never knew life before it was stolen from them.

Nabooru tried to look around, hoping that there was something she could do to help her. But the fog returned. How had she not noticed? They were surrounded. The world was nothing but darkness save for the mother's sunken eyes and the spewing red. "I can't find your baby." I can't find anything. "I'm trying to help you!"

Her words sounded hollow even to her. What help could she give someone she killed? And she had killed them. It was her arrow that took the woman in the back. One dart had robbed mother and child, both. They had been innocent.

"I'm sorry," she whispered. "I'm so sorry." She fell atop the mother, her head buried in the blood-stained gown. Her tears mixed with the Hylian. "I'm sorry."

A hand grabbed Nabooru and pulled her to her feet. She whirled around to see a massive man step through the fog, a body hanging over his shoulder.

"Not you," Ganondorf's voice sounded firm, a command, but not directed at her. He spoke to the world itself and expected it to obey. "I will not lose you." He pressed his massive hand over her eyes and pushed her forward.

"But, it's my fault."

"Move!" This time he did command her, and she listened to her king.

His hand never left her eyes. She could still hear the stomping of his feet and cursing, the moans of the dead, and the cackling of spiders. Power rolled off Ganondorf in waves, followed by howls of monsters battered aside by his power. At times he'd shout orders to jump or turn, but never to stop. They ran until her lungs burned and her legs ached. Racing, stumbling, blind for hours in darkness except for glimpses she caught between his fingers.

Until he pulled his hand from her and they burst through the woods.

"See to them," Ganondorf said as he fell forward on his knees. "Bethmasse has been… huufh… wounded."

Their sisters gathered around them, taking Bethe from Ganondorf's shoulders a moment before he fell to his side.

"I'm fine," Nabooru brushed aside the dozen of hands that came to see to her. "Just some scrapes I'm fine. See to the king!" The vai did their work looking over each of them with practiced efficiency, knowing not to ask about Saevus. They would sing for the dead later.

The others brought them food and drink, and Nabooru sat back next to Ganondorf.

"Next time," he said taking a huge gulp of air, "I tell you to do something, you will do it without question."

"You know I can't make that promise." Nabooru laid down beside him and looked up to the sky. "Did you get what you need?"

"No."

"I'm sorry. If I hadn't left the path. If I hadn't been so stupid. Maybe-"

"No, this wasn't your fault. The Guardian would have nothing to do with me."

"Then what are we going to do next?"

Ganondorf took a deep breath. "I'll need my mothers."

"What?" Nabs sat up.

"You're going to call the Twinrova?" Nobuli asked, the others hushed their conversations.

Nabooru gave Nobuli a quick glare, causing the vai to step away from them. It wasn't as if the conversation was private, the others were all moving about them. But still, she did not wish for them to pester them about the witches now. "We don't need them. They only make things worse."

"I can't think of another way. If you don't want to be here when they arrive you should go. I can send someone for you after they depart."

"I'm not afraid of those crones."

Ganondorf gave her a nod, then stood up. Nabooru followed him as he went to Storm and collected a few items from his packs.

"Is he really going to summon the Twinrova?" Mulli whispered to Nabooru. "I've never seen them before."

"Then I'm sorry your luck ran out."

Mulli gave her a confused look but didn't say anything further.

Ganondorf took a jar of desert sand and spread it over the ground in a strange pattern of lines and circles. In the center, he placed two small carved sigils of ice and flame. "Mothers, I offer you the sand from your door and look upon your emblems. I request your aid."

At first, nothing happened. When the Twinrova did not appear, the other looked about, trying to see what was happening. Only Nabooru knew to look to the skies. The clouds about them covered the setting Sun and distant stars. A whirling black vortex covered the sky, and from it two shapes spiraled down, cackling on their brooms.

"So our son remembers us?" Kotake croaked as they descended.

"I thought we were forgotten." Koume stepped off her broom. The twins barely came to Ganondorf's waist.

"Or perhaps he simply had no need. Finally embracing what he was to become."

"You thought wrong, sister," Koume prodded her broom into Ganondorf's chest. "He is too weak to best a tree."

"Pathetic," Kotake said.

"Disappointing," Koume agreed.

"Enough," Ganondorf said. "You clearly know why I called you, will you help me or not?"

"We have helped you," Koume said.

"It is not our fault you have not remembered your lessons."

"Didn't we teach you the proper spells?" Koume took her broom in hand and smashed it against Ganondorf's arm.

"I am not powerful enough-"

"Power!" Kotake screeched. "He talks of power. As if we didn't provide every means for him to attain it."

"Weakness." Koume smashed at his arm again.

The other vai looked between each other. They whispered, just loud enough for Nabooru to hear their words of shock. But no one did anything, no one ever did anything when the witches came.

"Four kings we trained, four kings we raised."

"And you have to be the runt of the lot. King Haraldorf united the tribes through his will alone."

"King Derwinnyr drove out the Lizalfos with nothing but that sword you tarnish with your touch."

"King Yesasorn raised Castle Town to the ground and slew a Hylian King!"

"What have you ever done but disappoint us?" With each sentence, they smashed their broom onto Ganondorf's arm again and again. And he just stood and took it. His jaw set, breathing deep as if barely controlling his anger.

"Enough!" Nabooru grabbed Koume's broom and ripped it from the witch's hand. "He is still your king you old hag! Why he hasn't torn your wrinkled heads off I-"

The witches turned on her and screamed. Fire and ice filled their hand. "And then there's this one," Kotake hissed. "If you wished to see from where your weakness stemmed, look no further."

"Should have burned her away years ago," Koume said.

"Froze her and shattered her to pieces," Kotake agreed. The gems on their heads gleamed bright red and deep blue as their magic spilled around them.

"Shall this be the day, dear sister? To fix a terrible mistake."

"Try it!" Nabooru snarled, though her arms ached and her breath had not yet returned, she swung her shield into her hands. Fire and ice rushed towards her.

"No." Darkness surrounded Nabooru, it snuffed out the flame and melted the ice. It spread out enveloping both the witches. "No," Gan said again through the black cloud that crackled with energy. "I demand-" He stepped out of the dark void, his shoulders hunched, his body heaving.

The witches burst out of the dark magic, riding on their brooms high. Their cackle echoed down. "I think we did it, sister."

"Has the true king returned?"

Ganondorf took a heavy step, witch-fire bursting off him with every breath. When he looked up her childhood friend was gone, and all she saw was the beast. His eyes glowed with yellow light. He took a deep gasping breath, and there was something wrong with his teeth. Two protruded from his bottom jaw, growing long and sharp.

"What is going on?" Someone grabbed Nabooru's arm and dragged her away from him. It took a moment before Nabooru recognized Makeela. "Is this what happened with the Moblins?"

Ganondorf took another step forward, howling like a monster. Then he fell, writhing on the ground. But the witch-fire did not stop spreading in waves around him.

"Boo!" one of the witches cried.

"But he is close, sister. Closer than the others."

"Perhaps the next will be more promising?"

"Help him!" Nabooru screamed up at the two. "Do something useful for once in your miserable lives!"

But the witches only laughed. "If he cannot contain the power himself, what use is he?"

By the Goddesses, I will make you pay for this. I will tear your heads from your shoulders! But she couldn't do anything to them now, and her king still lay shouting as his fire consumed him and turned the grass around him to ash.

She stepped toward him.

"Nabooru!" Some of the other vai shouted at her to stop.

But she continued. He needed her. Like he did when they were children, hiding the scars those witches gave him. When he could no longer control that anger that welled inside him.

From the darkness yellow eyes found her. "Get back," it said. "Get back, Nabs."

"Shut up," Nabooru hissed as she stepped into the dark fire. The flames licked at her feet and up her calves. Where it touched her, her skin welted burning so incredibly cold. She dared not look down. Like walking over blistering sands, she had to keep moving. If she stopped the witch-fire would consume her like it did everything else. With each step the fires crackled around her, the air hissed, and Ganondorf roared and thrashed about. His arm flailed and sent another ripple of flame, but not at her. Even in his pain, he tried to shape his magic away from her. Making the path as clear as he could.

"You have this," she said only a few paces away. "You're the strongest person I've ever known. You're telling me you can't handle this?" She reached toward him, but he turned his face away. Hiding his transformation.

She knelt beside him and held her hand over the witch-flame that covered his shoulders. She lowered her hand to comfort him, gritting her teeth as the black flame surrounded her hand. Then it dispersed. First where she touched, then all around him. Until all that remained was Ganondorf, coughing and shaking on the ground. And the burned ruin of the land around them.

"We're going to make it through this," Nabooru said. "We'll think of a new plan. We don't need them."

Ganondorf turned to look at her, his teeth returned to normal, his eyes no longer glowing. He grabbed hold of her and pulled her into an embrace. Even that movement sent pain through her arm. But before she could say anything she heard the witches descend behind her.

"Well done," Kotake shouted as the wind whistled through her broom.

"What power you have," Koume said.

Ganondorf let her go, giving her a nod before leaving her kneeling and in pain.

"And you thought you were too weak," Kotake shook her head as she grabbed under Ganondorf's chin. "You should be able to handle the tree with a fraction of that power."

"But because we cherish you so dearly, son. We shall help."

"No," Nabooru tried to stand, but her burned legs would not let her move. "Enough from the both of you. Gan, we don't need them."

Ganondorf stepped to the witches. He drew breath and seemed to find his strength as he towered over each of them. He glared at foul creatures that called themselves his mothers. Measuring them as he had all his enemies. His fist clenched, then slightly opened leaving just enough space for the grip of a sword. The slight movement he made before he called his weapon to him. This could be it. He could finally be rid of the two that tormented him all their lives.

"You will help me?" he asked as he relaxed his hand.

"No," Nabooru whispered.

"Of course, we will," Koume flicked her fingers and an insect appeared in her hand, like a spider but with a single bulbous red eye.

"What kind of mothers would we be if we didn't?"

Chapter Text

Link found himself walking toward the pile of set stones, each stuck together in a grand design. A wall with great stone trees bursting from it. A castle. It had to be a castle. The fairies spoke of them sometimes, the great houses of stone that the warlike people of Hyrule built to keep everyone out. It was larger than he ever imagined. Bigger even than the Great Deku Tree. Maybe bigger than the entire forest.

"Hello?" He called to the castle, "Is there anyone there?"

The door of the stone building opened. Wider than the thickest tree trunk, it must be the door for giants. And it didn't swing side to side like all the doors Link had ever seen, it descended. With a cranking ratchet noise as two chains lowered the door to the ground.

As soon as the noise stopped a shadow swept past Link and entered the castle, and wherever it went the cries of sorrow and pain followed.

"What's happening?"

From within the castle, a voice cried. At first, he thought it was Saria, but the voice was slightly lower and filled with sorrow that he had never heard from his best friend. "No. Don't be ridiculous, there's still time. Father, come on."

"What's wrong with father?"

"Let me go. I order you to let me go! Let me go! I hate you!"

"Who has you?" Link ran after the shadow into the castle. "I can help!"

The shadow chased a white light, and both swirled around Link. Where the light went Link saw people; scared people, happy people, angry people, all made better by it. But soon after came the dark, and the people were blotted out forever. And the darkness spread, becoming more, until it blotted out the moon and stars, leaving nothing but its malice.

Link couldn't see the white light anymore. He stood alone against the shadow. "I'm not afraid of you!" Link shouted, though his heart pounded in his chest and his legs felt as though they had turned to soup.

A black hand formed in the cloud, rising high, grasping for something. But as all turned to dark, something bright glowed in the sky. At first, Link thought it was the moon, but it was bright and gold.

Was it some kind of triangle?

"Wake up! I need your help!"

The cloud reached down for Link and the golden light was gone.

A weight pressed on Link's chest.

"I am not afraid of you!" Link screamed as the darkness enveloped him.

"Link! Wake up!"

Link's eyes opened. He was back on his bed. Above him, a glowing blue light buzzed around his head. "Navi?" He stretched and yawned. "What's going on?"

"Good! Get up, there's no time to explain."

"What?"

"Hurry! The Great Deku Tree needs you! Hurry!"

"Why would he need me?"

"Move!"

Link sprang from his bed. He'd never heard Navi sound truly worried before. She always had an air of unshakeable authority. As he scrambled to his clothes, he wondered what was going on. What could frighten Navi? Why would the Great Deku Tree need me?

As he pulled his tunic over his head, he felt the small pouch he'd sown to store his slingshot press against his side. He hadn't removed it when he went to sleep the night before. He couldn't take it out now, not without Navi noticing. She'd take this weapon away as well.

"What are you waiting for? We need to hurry."

Link mumbled an apology and fidgeted with his tunic, hoping it would make the slingshot difficult to notice. She didn't say anything as he pulled on his shoes and hat. Perhaps she was too worried to pay attention to such things? That thought just made him rush all the faster. He fled from his home and scrambled down the tree, Navi flying over his shoulder.

Around the village, the other Kokiri children were starting to get up, though most had not left their trees. Yet Mido already sat on his rock, ready to divvy up the chores. Did he always wake before everyone?

"Morning Link!" Saria called from her tree. "Is that Navi with you?"

"Yes, um, morning Saria. Morning Junmi." He waved at them not breaking from his run.

"Wait up. You're not late today." Saria waved her hand and the vines around her home carried her to the ground.

"Can't wait, sorry," Link called.

"Please, stay there," Navi ordered. "The Great Deku Tree needs Link. Everyone else, go about their morning as normal."

"What?" Mido stood up on his rock. "Why would the Great Deku Tree need him? He's useless."

"Not now, Mido," Link muttered. But the short boy jumped off his rock to stand in Link's way.

"Out of my way."

"I'm supposed to be the Great Deku Tree's helper," Mido said. "What can Link do that I can't? He doesn't even have magic!"

Link's fist clenched. No. Don't. He had tried so hard to make amends, he apologized and everything. Even though Mido apologized back Link didn't think he meant a word. But they hadn't fought in days and Link wouldn't let himself now. But he still didn't know how to get the boy to move. He opened his mouth, but all that came out were mumbles.

"We do not have time for this Mido," Navi came to his rescue. "Dori, can you take care of him."

"I think this is serious," the green fairy said to her child.

"Then I'm going to help too!"

"Me," Saria panted, having run over to them, "as well."

"No!" Navi flew up above them both. "This is not a task for either of you, now get out of our way."

For a second Mido's eyes watered and his lip trembled. "Why doesn't he-" he started, before his jaw set and looked straight toward Link. "Fine! We can do our work without you, No-Fairy!" And he stomped back to his rock.

Navi flew forward toward the Great Deku Tree, but Link stayed back. I should say something. Sorry? No, I didn't do anything.

"Link," Navi called. "Hurry!"

Link mumbled something at Mido. He wasn't even certain if the words formed a coherent sentence. If Mido heard, he didn't say anything. Instead, Mido huffed with his arms folded, hunched over his rock. Once he figured out what was going on, Link promised to tell the others, but for now, he raced after Navi. They raced out of the village and to the grove of the Great Deku Tree.

At the sight of the tree's first branch, Link knew something was wrong. They had spoken only days before, but now those once mighty limbs drooped. His leaves browned and flaked away, leaving patches of open that were once filled with green. When the trunk came into view, the wise face drooped, and his bark turned dark and wilted. Even in the harshest autumn and coldest winter the Great Deku Tree never looked so old or barren.

"What's wrong with him?" Link asked.

"Link?" The deep voice sounded weak and distant. "Navi hast thou brought Link? Is this thy plan?"

"Yes!" The blue fairy flew around the tree. "Our magic isn't working on it. Whatever they did to you, we can't stop it alone. We need him."

"If I had known thou wouldst bring him, I would have refused thee."

"What's going on?" Link asked. "Who did this to him?"

"We shalt not use Link. He hath cometh too far."

"Use me for what?"

"Link," Navi flew before his eyes, close enough for her light to sting. "The outsiders that met with him cast some curse upon him. We have been trying to contain it all night. But nothing is working. Whatever magic we try the curse corrupts and turns back against us."

"Thou art worrying him." The Great Deku Tree said, but Navi's words could not frighten Link half as much as the weakness in his father's voice. As he spoke, more leaves fell to the ground. The branches shuddered and his bark groaned from the strain.

"You're in pain."

"It is nothing, my son." One of the branches touched Link's shoulder and tried to move him back toward the village. Last time the Great Deku Tree had moved him this way it had been firm, not hard or painful, but irresistible. Strong enough so Link knew he could not disobey. But now the branch trembled as if the effort would cause the wood to snap. "Return to thy brothers and sisters. Think not on what thou hast seen."

"You can't push him away," Navi said. "Great Tree, please, you will die."

"If my time has come, so be it. I shall not see my own son descend to barbarism. Especially not for my sake."

"Think!" Navi shouted. "What will happen when you're gone? Who will protect your children? What will the outsiders do when he gets his hand on the Emerald? We have to use Link."

While Navi spoke, Link ducked beneath the weakened limb and ran to the tree trunk. He placed his hands upon it and felt the bark he touched burst into dust. "Please, father, I have to try. I can help you."

"My child, thou dost not know what thou asketh. A father cannot condemn their son's soul. Thou hast come so far."

"And you'll show me the rest of the way. Please, let me help. Don't you trust me?"

The Great Deku Tree paused, and once more his limbs shuddered as he sighed. "I trust thee more than I trust the Sun to rise. Navi, bring Link the blade."

"Thank the goddesses," the fairy flew off into the woods.

"Link," the tree said once the fairy was gone. "There is much I wish to tell thee."

"And you will, as soon as you're healthy."

"Take heed, my son, the warlock's spell hath corrupted that which my magic has shaped. It decays me from root to leaf. Cut away what is dead and clear away the rot. But do not seek violence. If danger lies within me, I beg thee to retreat. Thou must stay safe."

Before Link could reply, Navi returned with five other fairies carrying something between them, long and narrow and sharp.

"Is that a sword?"

"This blade is thy birthright."

The fairies lowered it into his hands and tied a green sheath around his waist. The blade was as long as his arm. As he wrapped his fingers around its grip he felt strong. Whole. As though something stolen from him long ago had finally returned. As if his arm was finally complete. "How?"

"When your work is done, I shall reveal the mysteries of thine history." The face of the Great Deku Tree shook, for a moment Link feared he was too late and death had taken him. The unmoving mouth of the tree fell, lowering like the great door from Link's dream. "I will clear a path for thee as best I can." Leaves floated around Link as the mouth finished opening revealing a twisted path of living wood that descended beneath the earth.

"Navi, protect my son. His safety hath become thine highest duty."

"I will," the fairy said.

"Then go," the Great Deku Tree said, his voice trembling. "And may the goddesses guide thee whilst I cannot."

Link ran into the tree, rubbing away at the tears in his eyes. He could do this. The Great Deku Tree needed him. He had a purpose, he wasn't just some mistake that the fairies couldn't abide. Link could save their father. He would save him.

Navi's soft blue glow lit the dark insides of the tree. Unlike the homes shaped from lesser trees by the fairies and the Great Deku, there were no windows or wide spaces to live and play. Here the walls heaved, in time with a slow tired heartbeat, pressing against Link's shoulders. With every step the wood expanded out in front of him, creaking as a path formed. He's changing himself, just to give me a chance.

But not all the wood moved. As the path expanded a chunk of the Deku Tree glistened with purple sap. Instead of shaping to father's will, it stayed put, latching onto what it could and pulling strips of wood with it. The blot slid between the tree's fibers, snaking about until the strips of wood it touched melted into the lump of dark ichor.

"There, Link," Navi flew around the mess making certain not to touch it. "Cut it free."

Link's hands trembled as he took the blade to the sap. He did not know what he expected from the first cut. But as the sword touched the wood it slid through as easily as cleaning a fish. As his sword worked the sap bubbled up, forming a gasping, biting mouth. It snapped at Link's fingers forcing him to stumble back.

"What is that?" Navi hissed.

The biting blot chomped toward Link. But it didn't move, it couldn't. Link grunted and stood up, pointing his sword at the thing. He stepped closer, making certain that it could not reach him before he started cutting. Just like one of his straw men, he struck it hard. The mouth bit, but Link kept his hands well out of its reach. He did not stop carving until the thing was in pieces. As Link severed the last of it from the Great Deku Tree's untainted wood, the mouth shriveled into itself leaving only a lifeless greying husk.

"That's it!" Navi sang. "Good job, Link!"

"Is that all of it?" But no sooner had he asked that the cramped walls pulled back. Navi's blue light revealed the new vast wooden chasm, so far her light did not reveal all of it. Dripping masses of the purple liquid dotted the walls and floor. More of the blots than Link could count. And how many more had yet to be revealed? "Come on!" he called as he raced to the next room. I'll save you. I can do this.

He did not know how long he worked, without the sun there was no way of knowing. Only the grumbling of his stomach and the ache in his arm told him time moved at all. And he could ignore both of those, so long as the bladework continued. One after another he cut through the dark angry growths. None of the blots came close to biting him. He weaved in and out of their reach, slicing each to pieces. All his practice, all those long nights finally put to the test. Finally, he could do something that none of his siblings could.

By the time he had half finished the room, the slime of the growths covered his hands and arms. Twice his grip slipped from the sword, so he wiped the gunk on his tunic. When it grew too damp he started on his cap and shoes. With each new blot the dark sap spread further. Until there was no part of him untouched by it. The stench clawed into his nose and stung at his eyes. Some spurted into his mouth and sent him into a retching fit. But covered in filth and disgusted, he never stopped his work. And the longer he went without stopping the less the discomfort and foul muck bothered him.

And all the while Navi never left his side. Bringing light to see his enemies and words of encouragement. "Almost there, Link." Or giving her warnings. "Don't get too close!"

He tossed away another of the decaying lumps and stood up. Navi flew ahead then stopped. Her glow did not light up the ground beneath her.

"What's that?" Link moved beside her and stared into the dark hole.

"I don't know."

Jagged divots lined the edge of the opening, leaving strips of ruined pulp along the sides. Where the Great Deku Tree's walls were smooth and opened with magic, this looked more like someone hacked at him with an axe, or perhaps with the claws of some burrowing beast.

"Something did that," Link stuck his finger along the side of the hole.

"I think this is as far as we can go," Navi said.

"What?"

"The Great Deku Tree said not to do anything dangerous."

"What about all those snapping mouth things?"

"I almost stopped you then. But this? This is too much."

"Navi something tore into father. If this is causing the problem, we need to stop it."

"Listen to yourself. It tore through the wood of the Great Deku Tree. It's not tethered like the rest of them. It can move. It can attack you."

"The hole is barely big enough for me to squeeze through," Link said. "It can't be that dangerous."

Before Navi could respond, Link stuck his feet into the hole and nudged his way down. At first, it was barely big enough for his shoulders to fit, but soon enough it opened a bit wider. Enough for him to swing around and start crawling forward. Then it grew large enough for Link to stand up and walk.

"Link?" Navi sounded worried. "This isn't a good idea."

The tunnel opened into a large hollow. The creature must have discovered what it was looking for. The ground no longer slanted downward, and he could see no additional hole. Link put his hand on the wall to steady himself. "Ugh," he pulled his hand away from the dark sludge that dripped from the wall. "There's more?"

Navi flew around his hand and the wall, lighting up all she could. Every inch of the walls and the ground was covered in a thin coat of dark sap. "Link," she said. "That's far enough, we go back now."

"We almost have it." He pressed forward, his feet slurping through the sap with every step. Just enough to slow him down, but not enough to stop him. He wouldn't stop. Not until father was safe.

But as far as Navi's light shone, there was no sign of whatever burrowed into the tree. The opening was wide, dark, and silent. Only the beating of Navi's wings and his breathing filled the emptiness.

A click came from overhead. At first, he thought nothing of it as he continued to search the room. Then it came again and again. "Navi, do you hear that?"

"Unfortunately," the fairy kept by his side. She sighed. "Stay back, near the tunnel, I'm going to see what's up there. If I say run, you run." She bolstered herself with a gust of wind as she flew toward the ceiling.

All the while, the clicking grew louder. A low rumble descended upon them both. Navi stopped, and her light grew brighter, spreading out. The ceiling was wet with the foul corrupted sap. But there was no sign of a creature that burrowed and clicked.

Then the sap moved. An undulating shiver crossed the ceiling, the grime slurping and splitting as massive limbs squelched out of the sap. In the middle, the ichor split open and revealed a yellow eye that glared at Navi.

"Link!" Navi screamed. "Run!"

The massive shape dropped to the ground. Taking chunks of the tree with it, revealing something small and bright green where it had been hanging. When it struck the ground slime and splinters flew.

Navi shot past Link's shoulder. "Run!"

But Link couldn't move. The various segments of the creature rattled as it righted itself on the ground. Then it raised its bulk and screeched. Spindly legs jutting from its body pushed the creature toward Link as it howled. Each one of those legs ended in spikes that pierced the ground. Its snapping claws reached out. For him. It was coming for him. And it would tear him to pieces.

But he didn't move. He didn't flee as Navi screamed in his ear. He did nothing.

Then his arm slowly raised, and his sword came before him.

The claw swung. He jumped back and watched as it went by.

"Hiyaaah!" He screamed and leaped back in stabbing and slashing with the blade as wild as he could. Some even struck true. The sword cut into the dark carapace, leaving thin slices that dripped with green blood.

It screamed and four of its legs stomped around him. Link dived away as one pressed down where his head would have been a moment before. He scrambled up from the sludge as more legs crashed around him. Not stopping until he was out from under the thing.

No, this is no good. The creature's legs were longer than his sword. Unless he got close and stayed there, those legs would swipe at him, striking until he made a mistake and it hit him. Then there would be nothing he could do.

Brandishing his sword he advanced on the creature.

"Link!" Navi screamed and rushed past his shoulder. One of the creature's legs appeared through the darkness falling toward his head.

Link barely had time to jump out of the way. The thick leg sent a splash of sludge into Link's face when it hit the ground. The giant spider-beast gave another screech, as Link wiped the slime from his eyes and scrambled back to his feet. The creature didn't attack him. He had been open. He should have died. Why wasn't he dead?

As his vision cleared, he had his answer. Navi flew around the monster's eye. Flashing her light as bright as she could.

"Run Link!" she screamed.

One of the creature's legs batted Navi out of the air. She spun about, her wings flapping but unable to stop her as she splattered into the ground.

"Run," she managed to whisper before the beast dived toward her.

It was going to eat her! And they were too far away. If he tried to run toward the creature, it would be over before he could do anything. What was he… Link's eyes went wide, and he reached into his tunic.

"Hey, you big ugly monster!" He pulled out his slingshot and one of the small nuts he kept in the pouch. "Get away from Navi!"

The nut whistled through the air and smashed into the creature's eye. The monster reared back and shook its limbs in the air.

"Navi! Now!" From the sludge, a tarnished blue light shot out. It zipped over Link's head.

"This way!" she screamed. Behind her, the monster slammed down and bounded toward Link.

This time Link didn't freeze, nor did he prepare to fight. He turned and fled after Navi and into the tunnel. The creature slammed into the wall behind him. Thrashing limbs and screeching clicks followed them as they raced away. Link couldn't stop himself from looking over his shoulder. One of the creature's claws reached toward them, crashing against the sides, snapping and stomping. But it could not reach them.

Link crawled up, with the angry howls of the monster ringing in his ears. Link pulled himself back out of the tunnel. He rolled over onto his back and closed his eyes, surrounded by the hardwood of the Great Deku Tree, still moving with life. But slow. It moved so much slower than Link's own pounding heart. Navi flew over his eyes, she was struggling. Her gossamer wings flapped harder than Link had ever seen. One was bent at the tip, a crack running along the side.

Navi fluttered a bit to steady herself then landed on Link's nose. "Are you hurt?" she asked. "Please don't be hurt. I'm supposed to protect you."

"You did," Link said. "You saved me."

"Of course." Navi's voice cracked. "What were you thinking? I told you that was dangerous! I say we need to leave and you just jump down into a hole?" She tried to flutter angrily over his head as she did when the children disobeyed her. But after a few beats her wing stopped flapping and she landed right back on his nose. "We tried. I guess – I guess that's it. That thing is too dangerous, and we need to leave."

"I'm not going to leave."

"Yes, you are young man. I gave the Great Deku Tree my word."

"But that thing is going to kill him!"

"Link," her voice softened. "You- do you think I don't know that? What leaving would mean? But I can't risk your safety. All we can do now is go. We'll speak with the Great Deku Tree and we'll think of a different plan, together."

"But there is no other plan. There's just your magic and me, and your magic won't work." Link stood up, nearly knocking Navi from his nose, though he managed to catch her before placing her gently on the ground. He marched around the room. There had to be something. His slingshot worked on the eye, but that wouldn't help once the creature got close to him. And with all those legs, he never found an opening. Not while having to dodge and dive around the entire time.

"Link are you listening to me?" Navi said. "Do you think the Great Deku Tree would want you to do this?"

"He can punish me as much as he likes, so long as he's alive." Link searched the ground until he found a thick chunk of deku wood, torn from his removal of the corruption. It looked about the right size. It had a groove he could make work. He sat down beside Navi and laid the wood over his lap. Taking out his sword he scraped it along the edge of the wood.

"I have to get you out of here," Navi hopped herself into Link's view.

The wood seemed to shape just the way Link wanted as if it knew what Link wished and helped mold itself to Link's desires. The last time he had tried to make one it had taken hours. But now a few simple cuts, and the handle formed itself.

"Link, please. Whatever you're doing won't work. You must listen to me."

Link looked over his work. It wasn't all that bad. "Thank you, father," he whispered as he stood up. He gripped his new shield in his hand and shook it. Solid, strong, the best work he had ever done.

"I'm going to save the Great Deku Tree," he said as he sheathed the blade. "If you're too wounded to help me, I understand. But I'm not going to let that thing win."

Chapter Text

Living wood did not catch flame easily, and Link needed the light. Though as difficult as this made his task, Link took some small comfort in knowing he was not too late. He sat with one of the timbers he created cutting away the rot across his lap. His steel and flintstone in hand.

"This isn't working," he said after the hundredth spark failed to light the wood.

"More reason to leave," Navi said. She rested on the ground, tending to her wing.

"I can't do that!" He threw the wood across the room. It smashed on one of the dried-out growths.

Navi stepped to his arm. She felt warm as she touched his hand. "He'll understand. We tried."

Link pulled his hand away, sending Navi fluttering aside as he stood and stomped off. How could she even suggest leaving? Didn't she care? He paced around the room with his hands behind his head. If the fires didn't work, he'd need a different plan. What could he do? Maybe if Saria was here, she could think of something.

He found himself standing over the stick now covered in rotten pus and dried grime.

"It's not that I don't wish to help," Navi said to his back. "But we have to think what the Great Deku Tree would want."

As she prattled on about father's intentions, and safety, Link picked up the stick. The rot clung to it, anchoring the wood to the ground. As he pulled, the deep purple filth stretched out like clasping arms holding it down before it snapped, releasing a spurt of foul-smelling dust.

The rot was dead, wasn't it? The sludge stuck to his fingers, he rubbed at it with his thumb, but that only spread it about.

It couldn't hurt to try.

Link angled his flint over the stick close enough they almost touched. One strike, a spark.

The rot burst into flames.

"Link!"

The fire spread out from the wood and caught the ichor still clinging to his fingers. He shouted and waved his hand, but he could not shake the burning grime off. The flame did not die until it devoured the grease that fueled it, leaving Link's hand with deep red blisters.

A rush of wind and blue light. Navi landed on his flailing arm. "Hold still!" Her magic flooded into his arm. The pain died first, then the blisters grew before they spread out and pressed back into his skin. Leaving only a red welt around his hand.

"Can you move your fingers? Does it hurt?"

"I'm fine," he made a fist. "Thank you, that was-"

"That's it! We are leaving young man. No more arguing – why are you smiling?"

"Because," he looked to the flame still dancing on the stick even though the rot and grime had burned away, "it's going to work."

It took more time than Link wanted to find the right mixture. A flash of light wouldn't do him any good, he needed the flame to spread to the wood where it would burn slower for longer. Creating rings of the sludge around the tip of the makeshift torches worked best. One ring would burst and light the next then the next until the wood itself took up the fire. Creating enough light for Link to see and giving him enough time to get close to the monster and win.

Hopefully.

If he won.

He'd win.

He had to win.

"I can't believe I agreed to this," Navi hissed.

"It's a good plan," Link whispered back, as he picked up the four staves he meant to burn and headed to the tunnel. "It will work."

"It's a terrible plan. And if I had the strength to fly out of here dragging you behind me, I'd do it."

They stopped talking as Link squeezed into the hole. No more time to argue. He moved slow, angling the stakes carefully so the rot wouldn't rub off against the walls or spread to his clothes. Hard to do when he had to carry his slingshot in his hand with them. But he managed, only stopping once he reached the end of the tunnel.

Taking a deep breath, he poked his head out. He could see nothing in the pitch blackness, but he could hear. The clicking came from the ceiling. The monster must have returned to whatever it was doing up there.

Link shoved the sharpened ends of the wood into the damp ground. Stopping after each one to make certain the chittering from the ceiling did not change. When he placed the last of them, he took out his flint and struck it against his sword.

A spark landed on the wood. The staff flared, flashing with each of the rings then dimmed into a more reasonable light. Link looked up toward the ceiling. The creature's body squirmed above him, its shadows writhing as it worked. But it didn't come down, it must not have noticed him yet. He quickly lit the other three poles and stuck them into the ground at a bit of a distance from each other.

It didn't brighten the entire room, but it would have to do.

"Ready?" Link said, half to himself and half to Navi.

"I have to be."

Link took his slingshot and aimed up at the insect. "Hey, monster!" He called as released the first stone. "Stop hurting him!" The projectile slammed into the monster's back. Link sent a large nut and another stone at the creature before it detached itself from the ceiling and plummeted to the ground.

"Oh no," Link whispered as the light glistened off the beast.

"Oh no?" Navi said. "What's 'oh no'?"

As the creature lifted itself to its full height there was no denying it. It had grown in the time Link took to get ready.

"Nothing! The plan will work."

"Link? You can't just leave me with that!"

The creature roared and rushed toward him. Link dropped his slingshot into the muck and drew his sword and shield.

A pincer snapped, large enough to squash his entire body between its claws. In his dreams, he saw spears and swords thrust toward him. In the countless battles he envisioned he plotted how he'd move to avoid a hit. Now his body acted just as he always hoped. A step back and to the side saw the pincer miss him.

One of the monster's legs came for him next. He lifted his shield to meet it. The clawed limb scraped along the front of his shield but did not pierce through. Link ducked under the leg and slashed up with his sword.

The insect screeched and its mandibles chattered. Another leg slammed down at Link's head. He raised his shield and slid on his knees as close as he could get. Letting the thick spike thrust into the ground behind him. The monster squirmed above him trying to get its many legs above Link, striking with every one of them.

All while Link sliced whatever he could reach. This is working! I'm doing it!

The beast spun back away from him, its legs swung about, forcing Link to jump away. He managed to land on his feet and keep balance. But the monster scuttled away. As it moved, one of the torches cracked and fell into the muck. It burst into a puff of fire before the liquid smothered it.

"No," Link said. As the creature disappeared into the dark.

"What's going on?" Navi said. "Link you have to tell me what's happening."

The creature's limbs rattled against themselves as it skittered through the darkness. Its jaws clicked and its pincers snapped.

Link tried to point his sword in the direction the sounds came from. But they reverberated around the cavern. Every new crackle from its carapace sent his blade pointed in a new direction.

It could attack him from anywhere. What if it got him now? Who would save father? His grip on his sword slipped from the sweat on his palms.

A massive shape dived from the dark. But it wasn't aimed at Link. Beneath its body another of the torches snapped and its fire died. Link ran toward the beast howling and waving his sword. But the monster splashed the corrupted sludge at Link then retreated into the dark.

"That's not fair!" Link called into the dark. "Coward!"

The monster's shriek sounded almost like a laugh as it echoed around the room. Only two lights left. Then he'd be completely at the insect's mercy. He placed himself between the remaining torches. His eyes and sword searched through the darkness trying to find some movement, some sign of where the monster was going to come from next. His heart pounded louder than the crackling noises from the monster.

He still had two lights, no need to panic. That was all he needed. He'd kill the thing with-

Just out of sight, something loud smashed against the ground. The monster slipped! Link raced toward the sound, shouting and swinging his blade.

Something small and green rolled into the light, what parts weren't covered in muck gleamed. The stone in the ceiling must have fallen.

The monster screeched.

Link's feet slipped in the sludge as he whirled about. He only had time to see a claw reach out and snap another of his torches before it pulled back into the darkness.

"No, no, no, no." Link almost lost grip of his sword as he struggled to right himself.

"Link, I'm serious what's happening?"

"Just get ready, Navi." He made his way to the last of his torches. If he lost this it'd be the end. The monster would be able to see him, and he could do nothing about it. Unless he used Navi now. But that would be the end of their plan. He rubbed his palm on his shirt, it didn't help.

"Link, I think it's time we fall back. You're so brave, but your plan won't work."

"I'm not going to let him die." Link said, putting his back to the torch. No way the monster could reach it without going through him first.

"Don't let his last memories be of sending you to your death. That would be worse to him than anything else."

"I can handle this," Link said, though his voice squeaked. Where was the monster? It had to be doing something. He squinted at the dark, there had to be some sign of where it was. Perhaps a shift in the walls, or maybe the clicking would get louder when it was closer. He just needed to focus.

But he could see no shapes along the darkness of the walls, and the clicking was soft. Softer than it had been the entire fight. It hadn't been this quiet since he first entered the room.

Link's eyes went wide, and the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. He looked up.

The great insect crawled over his head. It's massive eye wide and peering directly overtop him. The monster roared and released itself.

Link dived out of the way, landing hard on his hip. The creature smashed beside him.

"Link! What's happening?"

Thick spider-legs enclosed around him. The last torchlight flickered, Link couldn't tell if it still stood upright. He rolled to his feet and brought his shield up as the beast drew close. Its fangs just over his head. Just below its bulbous red eye.

"Navi! Now!"

The fairy burst from the pouch in his tunic. Her wounded wings flapped harder and faster than Link had ever seen. She flew toward the insect's massive eye and screamed.

Navi's light erupted.

Link clenched his eyes shut but her light glowed through his eyelids. The creature howled and the world went dark. Link opened his eyes and charged. His sword aimed with perfection honed from hours of practice.

The blade plunged into the creature's eye. It screamed and thrashed. But Link held tight to its grip. He pushed the blade deeper until the eye burst around his hands. He ground his feet into the filth and pressed as hard as he could until a foul-smelling liquid spread up his arm. Until his hand went past the eye and into the head beneath it.

The monster cried and screamed. Its legs fell out from under it, but they still moved about trying to find their footing. They slid on the muck around them, splashing the filth everywhere. But Link grit his teeth and continued pressing. He did not stop until the monster's legs curled beneath it, and it lay still.

Link pulled the sword free. He stumbled back and landed in the sludge. It splashed up into his hair and around his head. But he couldn't find it in him to care. He gave a gasping laugh. He'd done it. He'd killed the monster. He wasn't useless.

"Navi?" his laugh cut off as he sat back up. "Navi?"

"I'm here," the fairy said and flew to Link's shoulder. "It missed me, barely."

"We did it."

"Yes, you did."

Link laughed again until his sides hurt. He tried to rise, but the strength had left his limbs and he fell back onto the ground with a wet slurp. "Did we save him?"

"I hope so, but you need to get the Emerald."

"What's - oh, the green thing the monster was after?" Link looked over to where it had fallen. He could barely make out the little rock from Navi's dim light. "Yes," he said and took several deep breaths to steady himself. His heart raced faster than it had the entire fight. "Yes, I have this." He groaned as he got back to his feet, staggered over to the emerald, and picked it up.

The stone was big as his head but felt surprisingly light. He wiped away the grime on it. Gold wrapped around the stone, shaped like one of the Great Deku Tree's branches holding it close. "What is it?"

"Something powerful, and dangerous. We need to bring it to the Great Deku Tree and have him tell us what to do with it."

Link stopped only a moment to pluck his slingshot from the ground and tuck it back into the pouch now empty of the fairy. "Navi?"

"Yes Link?"

"Thank you."

Link crawled back up the tunnel and made his way out of the tree. Navi sat on his shoulder panting, occasionally wincing when he changed direction a bit too fast. Her wing now completely crooked from the strain. He tried to slow down for her sake, but he was too excited. He had done the impossible. He had become the hero like he always wished he could be when the fairies told him stories of the outside world.

But his delight died when he stepped outside. The ground was filled with leaves and the dust of bark. When he turned around to face the Great Deku Tree he found it shriveled and blackened. His branches were completely barren, and twigs broke off and tumbled to the ground from the wind.

"Father!" Link called to the tree. "Father, I-" he wanted to tell him that he did it. That he saved him. But this did not look like the Great Deku Tree was getting better.

"Link?" the tree's voice sounded closer to a soft breeze than the proud boom Link had heard his entire life. "Link, thou art alive. I feared the worst."

"Of course, I'm alive. The curse, it was really a monster. And I beat it. You should be feeling better now."

"My dear son. Thou art safe, that is enough." Still so slow, so weak.

"You do feel better, don't you?"

"Great Deku Tree," Navi whispered. "The creature was after the Emerald."

"No," Link said. "Don't ignore me. If you're not feeling better – if there's more inside you I can clean it up. I know how to do it."

"My brave son. There is naught more thou canst do for me. My time hath come."

"No!" Link stomped his foot and clenched his hands. "No, I won. I saved you." But with a crack, one of the Great Deku Tree's branches fell and shattered upon the ground. "You can't be dying. You're the Great Deku Tree. You've lived for a thousand years and you're going to live for a thousand more." Link's vision blurred; his eyelids flickered trying to clear away the tears. When that didn't work, he rubbed them with the back of his hands.

"Link," Navi said. "Everything is going to be-"

"No, it's not! Don't say that! I failed!"

"Thou didst everything I could ask of thee and more. I erred, not thee. I fear I was too far gone ere thee stepped within me. I could not feel mine own roots, nor taste the sweet life coming from Farore's earth. I should never have placed false hope in thee. All these years and I am still a fool."

"But who's going to watch over me? Who's going to correct me when I'm making a mistake? Who's going to help me control myself? I still need you."

"My time as thy guide and guardian is ended. But my teachings will always be with thee, and in them my spirit. With what words remain to me, I must tell thee where thou hast come. My last duty to thee my child."

"I already know. I know when I was made something went wrong, and that's why I can't use your magic or get a fairy. I know I came out wrong. I don't blame you."

"No, that is not thy past. Thou was not born a child of the woods as Saria or Fado. My magic dost not run through thy veins. Thou art a scion of Hylia. Thy parents died upon the blades of war, but thy mother brought thee to me. And as she lay dying, she begged me to raise thee."

"Then, I'm not a Kokiri? I'm not your son?" Link's stomach churned, and his chest felt tight. He was a Hylian? How could he be one of the monsters outside the forest?

"No!" For a moment, the Great Deku Tree's voice sounded as strong as it always had, but by the next words that strength disappeared. "Thou art my son. Thou shalt always be my son. But thou hast always been more."

"I don't want to be more. I just want to stay with you."

"Sorrow has made thy words sweet. But in thine heart, thou knowest it untrue. Age will make thee grow tall, thou shalt become a man. Thy spirit will grow with it until this forest will not be enough to contain thee. I had hoped to be with thee when the hour of thy realization came. To watch thee when thou decidest what to make of thy life. But now I see that shall not come to pass."

The tree fell silent, Link buried his head among the bark and let his tears flow. It wasn't fair.

"Link," the Great Deku Tree said in a voice so quiet Link needed to strain to hear it, holding back his sobs unless he missed something. "I am sorry, but there is one thing I must ask of thee. The Emerald the outsiders tried to take from me. Thou must not let him have it. The son of the desert is armored in black, prithee, swear to me thou shalt keep it safe."

"I will. I swear, on my life, on the Three."

"And Navi, my most faithful… keep him safe. Keep him…" The winds blew, cutting off the wise old tree's words. Where Link's cheek and tears touched, he felt the last of the vibrant magic that surrounded him his entire life disappear. The will of life gave out from the wood.

"I will, you know I will," Navi said.

"I hadst wished my final moments to be warm and merry, but for the first time in my many centuries, I feel… cold. Farewell my son, I am… so proud…"

Link did not move for many hours. Not until a new day rose over the forest and he had no more tears to shed.

Chapter Text

The problem with reading all day was just how terribly difficult it could be. Day after day, Zelda would lay on her bed until her back grew stiff, so she moved to her desk until she needed to stretch out her back. And back to the bed she went, each time wasting valuable time to find a comfortable position. Sprawling on her back with the book over her head, twisting to flip through pages on her side, propping herself up on pillows with a scroll on her lap.

Thankfully, she removed most other distractions, starting with her tutors.

"This is not close to what we're supposed to cover today." Sister Fellitia chastised.

"Why are you wasting your time on these old legends? How will this help you manage a household, much less a kingdom?" Sir Espard asked.

"While I admire your dedication to history and the goddesses, perhaps we should focus your efforts on the more practical?" Master Norworth mused.

When she had quite enough of their disruption, Zelda challenged each of them to try and stump her with questions they thought she wouldn't know. She bested them all in less than an hour each. As her reward, they left her alone, though Sister Fellitia still visited every few days. Zelda believed because her father ordered the nun to do so. But for now, she had time to read.

The last and greatest of the gifts Nayru, Farore, and Din gave to us they gave no name. For it formed when the Three Goddesses departed this world to spread life and blessings throughout the stars. Three triangles, as gold as the goddesses themselves, contained a spark of their power. Scholars have taken to calling it the Triforce.

"Yes, I know," Zelda muttered to the book. Everyone with any education at all knew of the Triforce. Bishops spoke of it in their sermons, bakers sold cakes shaped like it during the sky festival each year. The Crest of the Royal Family - her family - had the Triforce emblazoned above a stylized eagle.

She skimmed the next few paragraphs and found nothing new. Just the same dribble she heard all her life. To await an honorable bearer who must possess a courageous spirit, a wise mind, and the power to control it in equal measure. A warning that not having such would cause the ancient artifact to split apart.

How did that work? How could someone compare their courage to their wisdom? And power couldn't be counted and balanced like rupees against the others. It sounded like nonsense.

And so the sages locked the Triforce away until it was next needed.

"Where?" Zelda yelled at the book. "Is it so hard to write down a straight answer?" She put her hand on the page to keep her place and then shut the book, searching for the author's name on the cover. "Siroc! Well? Is it?"

But the book kept its arrogant silence even against her fiercest glares. Sighing, she reopened the book and was only a little disappointed it had not changed its text to her satisfaction.

She flipped through a few more pages before she stopped at something new: an illustration of a door, thick and chiseled from stone. A sphere stood three-quarters of the way up the door, with wings and beams of sunlight radiating from it.

Above the sphere, three colored stones were given a great deal of detail by the illustrator: one green, one blue, and one red. Each with gold inlay, the green stone had gold spun around like a branch of a tree, the blue with gold binding it together, and the red had it surrounding its back and base like a throne. Beneath the sphere lay an inscription in Old Hylian. Zelda squinted at the image.

She had learned the rudiments of Old Hylian years ago, but it wasn't something she used with any frequency. She had to work her way through each of the words, to get their meaning.

You stand here at the precipice of Time and the Sacred Realm.

She looked back at the last page, then the ahead to the next. "What is it?" she again asked the book. And just as before the pages refused to answer. It just skipped from the illustration to something completely different, a retelling of the descent of the kingdom in the sky and the fall of demons.

Zelda slammed the book shut. "On Hylia's crown! You're useless, Siroc!"

The door. No, she had read something about a door. Where? She rolled off her bed and went to the books from the day before, left in a pile by her door for Impa to return. Which one mentioned a door? Vespard? Or was it Minister Portho? Definitely Portho. She slid his book out from the pile and flipped to the middle.

The Door of Time became the foundation of the First Temple. Long have I sat staring at its design, enjoying the company of sages tasked with safeguarding its secrets.

The First Temple. An interesting name, was it meant to be literal? The first temple ever made? The first temple to Hylia? Or perhaps of the Golden Three?

But Minister Portho did not explain further. Only the scribbling of a simple tune filled the lower edges of the page. Written in a different hand to Portho. Perhaps some bored monk needed to entertain himself.

A Song of Time and Revelation.

For whatever reason, Zelda found herself staring at the spread of notes. As if it called to her. When she tried to turn the page, she stopped and went back to focusing on the wordless song.

"It's not healthy," a deep voice from the hall broke her from her concentration. "A girl her age should be out playing, enjoying the sun, giving me ulcers when she asks questions about boys."

"If you remember, sire," Impa said in an even tone. "You're the one who decided to lock her in her room."

"But I didn't expect her to enjoy it," her father sighed. "How is she? Sister Fellitia near pounded my door down when Zelda dismissed her. I couldn't tell if she was more angry or proud of her student. And Norworth tried to take credit for Zelda's quick study as his doing, to gain favor and more rupees for himself, of course."

"She's well, but perhaps it would be best if you went in and spoke to her, instead of looming out in the hall to ambush me at her door."

"Hmmph," her father mumbled. Zelda found herself waiting at the door for his response. She had not seen her father for the last several days, outside of making appearances during meals. And even then they acted cold toward each other. "No," he said. "If I order her out of her room, she'd just hate me more. I can't - just follow your best judgment, Lady Impa."

Impa gave that long drawn-out sigh she always made when she disapproved. "As always, my king."

Zelda opened the door. "I can hear you."

Her father looked down at her, his jaw set. "Princess."

"Your Majesty," she met his glare with her own. They'd played this game many times, and she knew she could win.

They did not match scowls for long. All too quick he nodded to her and Impa, and turned back down the hall, heading down the stairs. Likely returning to his personal study.

"May the Three save me from stubborn royalty," Impa muttered just loud enough for Zelda to hear as she entered the princess' room with four new books.

"I heard that too."

The Sheikah sighed. "My apologies, but every day you become more like your father."

"No, I don't! I'm nothing like him. Everyone says I favor my mother."

"Then everyone is a fool. You have her hair and perhaps her wit. But your heart? I knew Queen Zelda for three days and I could tell you she was a conciliator to her bones. You and your father would rather be right and miserable than accept that sometimes you must apologize for your mistakes."

"But I am right."

Impa gave her a withering look. One Zelda had seen her guardian use to cow full-grown knights. Unlike her father's glares, Zelda knew that she wouldn't win this game. She averted her gaze.

"Where do you want these?" Impa broke her silent chastisement.

"Over by my bed, please. Did they find it?"

"No," Impa said as she put her books down. "Sir Mesihoff, his squire, and all the library attendants helped me scour the entire library, including the back rooms no one uses. The Songs and Prophecies of Nayru weren't there. Only Mesihoff had even heard of such a book, and he thought it was a legend. One of the Golden Three leaving behind a book of sayings? Seems unlikely."

"It's real. It's been referenced by other texts half a dozen times. King Gustaf wrote an entire chapter dedicated to his finding of it, and placing it in the most well-guarded library in all of Hyrule."

"Then perhaps that does not mean the Royal Library?"

"What other library is protected by the greatest warriors in the kingdom? What other library is safe behind the walls of a castle?"

"I don't know. Perhaps it was here, but the words of the divine come and go as they wish."

"That's…" Zelda hadn't considered that. Could the Goddesses do that? If they created everything the eye could see and populated the world with their people, why couldn't they move a book? That would make tracking it near impossible. Why couldn't anything be simple? "I have to find it. It's the most important book in the world."

"I will instruct Sir Mesihoff to keep looking. Though we were quite thorough, I doubt he'll find anything."

Zelda picked up the first of the new books Impa brought her. Heaving the ponderously large tome to her bed, on the brown leather cover it had a gilded script that read The Musings and Wisdoms of the Most Illustrious Vaati the Wind Sorcerer, by the Most Illustrious Vaati, Himself.

She flipped through the first few pages and frowned. "I read this already. No. He just copied Master Ezlo's treatise word for word here." She skipped a few more pages. "And this is from Minister Potho!"

"Do you have an answer for your father?" Impa interrupted her reading.

"Answer for what?"

"Finally, something she doesn't know. I must go inform your tutors at once."

"Impa."

Zelda's governess chuckled to herself. "Sorry, princess, I thought you heard our entire conversation. A messenger of the Gerudo arrived this morning. Tomorrow their king will return from the hunting trip. Your father wishes to know if you are ready to make a formal apology to King Dragmire."

"Why can't that man just stay away?"

"I believe it's to hash out the details of their aqueduct project. You should take part."

"Did the king ask for me, directly?"

Impa sighed. "Not in so many words. But you must know he does."

"Hmm," Zelda turned back to her new book. Skimming over the plagiarized words of self-proclaimed 'Most Illustrious' Vaati. If she said yes, she'd need to make a formal apology and in so doing she'd show support for the treaty and the Gerudo. If she said no, she'd look the worst sort of spoiled child. Just as stubborn as Impa thought. Could she use the apology to get close to the Gerudo King? Perhaps close enough to figure out what he planned? Spying on him hadn't worked.

Was the barbarian foolish enough to reveal his plans in conversation? He'd outmaneuvered her once already.

As she worked through the problem, she kept reading. But her eyes caught on a phrase.

Upon the clearing of the lands of Greater Hyrule of the scourge of the Demon Tribe. The people of the skies descended. And where my daughter reunited with him and together they set foot upon the opened land.

And where she stepped they built a Door in dedication of the Goddesses. Which became the foundation of their temple.

My daughter. Vaati wrote about events that occurred thousands of years before he could possibly have been born. He couldn't have a daughter. Zelda's eyes went wide. His daughter. The legends spoke of Gaepora the First Scholar. But his works had been lost during a raid on Castle Town a hundred years ago. Had Vaati read them? Copied the accounts of Gaepora and passed their information as his own? Was this comment about his daughter a mistake, left over from the original?

How much more of the original text could she uncover from him?

"Princess, as much as I enjoy watching nothing happen. Do you have an answer for your father or not?"

"I…" She couldn't stop now. "Tell the king I shall never apologize to that thug."

"Very well, Your Highness."

"Impa," Zelda looked up from her book to her governess already half out the door. "When you return, could you bring me maps of Hyrule? And Castle Town and the surrounding areas. All that we have, especially the oldest."

"Princess, I am going to tell your father your decision like a common courier. If you want more books today, do as your father says: leave your room and get them yourself." And with that Impa shut the door.

It had taken a day and a half to go through all the maps and descriptions of Castle Town she could find in the oldest sections of the library. After going through them, she just had to wait. Supper was called, some servants brought her a meal, Impa kissed her on the forehead and went to go eat with everyone else. Another feast in honor of the monster they call a king.

They weren't locking her in her room anymore, apparently, they trusted that she wouldn't be an issue since she was staying inside on her own accord. More fool them. She devoured the meal as quick as she could and headed out into the halls with a great grey cloak over her. From there it was an easy enough path out of the castle.

An open window wide enough for her to squeeze through led straight out onto the road that passed by the east entrance to the castle. Weston and Borra stood watch at the gate, and they were easy enough to distract. One gold rupee to a kitchen hand with the direction to deliver the two food. Zelda made certain a servant named Selli brought them the platter. Borra fancied her, and that would get the two talking.

All she needed to do was wait until the distraction arrived. Then she could walk straight passed the guards with no one the wiser while they took a quick break to eat and talk.

From there she walked down to Castle Town. The largest city in Hyrule and yet it kept the name Town from its earliest days. And that was not all it kept. It was said that Castle Town held the history of Hyrule in its bricks and stones, and after Zelda pored over the maps for the last day she believed them.

So many buildings she'd walked by her entire life and never once had she stopped to consider their history. The bank which had once been a slave-holding pen, before the disgusting practice was outlawed. The main market had moved near a mile from its origins over the centuries, shifting and growing along with the city. The most expensive and elegant inn that overlooked the eastern part of the city had once been a soldier's barracks, before the sack of Castle Town a century before.

But in all those changes, and all those buildings that developed over the centuries there was one that didn't change at all.

The temple was not particularly large, as temples go. The Temple of Hylia that she and her father patroned was by far the grandest in the city. Its facade dripped with color and decorations, with towers and spires that brought awe to all who beheld it.

This temple of the Three Golden Goddesses had the large doors, and solid stonework and even a steeple of a normal temple. But it was smaller, older, less elaborate in its design. With two stained glass windows, one on each side, obviously a new edition to the building.

Zelda walked up to the doors and knocked. After waiting some time, she knocked again. She did not bother to knock a third time. She was, after all, still a princess. And a single unlocked door would not get in the way of what she wanted.

She heaved at the massive wooden door. Shoving and grunting for every foot. "Hello?" she called once she got the blasted thing open. All doors should have guards to open them for her. Especially the heavy ones. She wiped some sweat from her brow as she entered the temple. "Is someone here?"

Nothing moved inside, except the flickering candles beneath the statues of the Golden Three. Din had the most, as usual. It seemed everyone wished to become more powerful. Farore had a decent amount, there were always people asking for the courage to face some difficult task. But of the three, Zelda always favored Nayru, Goddess of Wisdom, and her statue only held one candle beneath it.

That just wouldn't do. Zelda picked up one of the unlit candles from the wooden tray that stood between the statues. She lit the wick with the other candle and placed hers beside the first. She stepped back and knelt before the statue.

"Great Goddess Nayru, whose wisdom surrounds the world like the mighty oceans. I kneel before you, begging your guidance. An evil man wishes to subvert your will. I think I have him figured out, but I need to find your words. The prophecies you left before you departed. Please let it be here, let this be the Temple of Time and the most protected library in the world."

She bowed her head to finish the prayer before she stood back up. Now to see if my suspicion is correct. She went to the back of the chancel, past the statues to where the priests usually gave their sermons. A door stood in the corner, closed but not locked.

"Hello?" she tried again as she opened it and stepped into the hall behind. Four doors, two on each side stood before her, and past them a great stone wall.

She opened the closest of the doors. "Hello?" Nothing but a pitch black room, but it seemed to be a rather large passage, where the light from the hall entered she saw the edge of a table with a bowl placed atop it. This must be where the priests ate or prepared food for themselves.

The next door on that side of the hall proved not to be very big at all. A closet with a broom, bucket, and some bowls with a grimy cleaning cloth atop them. She was about to go back up the passage to open the doors on the other side when she stopped. The temple wasn't particularly big, she knew. But it was bigger than this.

She moved to the wall at the back of the room. She pushed against the stones. It felt solid enough. But as she looked over the stones it didn't seem right. There. As close to the edge of the wall as they could get it, for a natural disguise. A simple straight line where the edges of the stones aligned. On a real wall that would be a pointless weakness, but what if it was a door?

Pressing on each of the stones, she tried to see if she could loosen any of them or push anything in. None felt any different, even those near the top she needed to jump to reach. No sign of any hidden trigger.

It had to be something else. A password, maybe? "May the Three grant me entrance?" She asked the door. It didn't move. "I seek the Door of Time."

This was pointless, she couldn't just guess at what combination of words would open a door. She'd be here until the Goddesses returned. It had to be something. She thought back on all the books and scrolls she read that made mention of the Temple or the Door. "You stand here at the precipice of Time and the Sacred Realm?"

Still nothing. "Hylia's crown." She paced in front of the door. "Just open up, door!" What else could she try? There had to be something more, something she missed. Was there any other hint hidden within Vaati's work?

Of all the things, the scribbled little tune written at the bottom of the page came to her mind. "That can't be it," she muttered. But, she didn't have any other ideas. Why not give it a try? It couldn't hurt.

"Ahhh-" she sang a note, it sounded terrible. "No that's not it. Ah-hah-ha. No." She took a breath, and tried once more. Visualizing everything about the page and the song. Her voice was shaky and uneven, but she hit the notes.

Nothing. Thank the Goddesses no one had been here to witness that.

A note sounded. The same one she tried to sing. But clear and beautiful. Other notes matched it, three female voices sang in perfect harmony. A simple tune that reached through Zelda and lodged itself in her soul. Then they stopped singing and three instruments took up the song. First an organ forming a strong foundation, then the soft twang of a harp, and last the winds of some kind of flute or pipe.

The music came from nowhere, and everywhere. It filled her ears and made her think of the long march of eons. Of the sorrows of death as time ground down, but of birth and growth as well. Of the continued circle of the world and its people, of growth and change and stagnation. Of everything.

Then one of the voices returned to her, not quite singing but warm and well-spoken. Like a scholar or grammarian getting each syllable perfectly timed and keyed. "Enter, my precious gift."

The stone door creaked open and revealed a stairway down and a light well below her. Her eyes went wide and a small giggle escaped her lips before she could stop it. She got it right! She figured it all out!

Of course, she had. As if she could get this wrong. She almost skipped down the stairs before she remembered her station. A princess should not skip, not when she was about to make the greatest discovery of her life.

The stairway spiraled down, well below a floor or even two. But eventually, she came to its end in another passage. This basement was old, the floor had a groove in it down the middle where millions of steps over thousands of years ground away the stones. Several braziers stood along the ground but the light in them did not come from flame. Unnatural light of green and red and blue lit up the room.

And all the lights led toward a door. A massive stone door that looked exactly like the illustration from Siroc. Only where in the illustration sat three colored stones along the top, there now had only three empty circular slots.

As she drew closer to the door the three voices returned. Quiet this time, but just as beautiful. Growing louder with each step. Until all that she could see was the door and all she could hear was singing. And the feeling that came from it.

Of all things it reminded her of the dark energy that surrounded Ganondorf. But where his made Zelda feel an uneasy foreboding, this was delight. This was when Impa hugged her tight, or when her father used to watch her play when she was a child. This was if everything she ever wished to learn was right at her fingertips. All she had to do was open the door.

Her hand reached out for it. She closed her eyes, and let the singing surround her.

Something grabbed her hand and yanked her. She opened her eyes to see a balding sweaty man with a hug mustache that hung around the side of his face until it met his sideburns. "Are you deaf, child?" The chubby man said. "How did you get down here?"

Zelda pulled her hand free of him. "Do not touch me."

"Then don't enter places you don't belong. How did you get down here?"

"I-" The singing was gone. She looked back at the door and there was nothing. Not the feeling of warmth, not the music. Just a regular -if admittedly rather large and ornate– door. "I came to find a book. One that I am certain is under your protection."

"A book," the old man said. "My child, go back upstairs. Forget you saw this place and go home. Return in the morning and I will help you look for a book."

"No. I need to find the Songs and Prophecies of Nayru, Now!"

The old man stopped. "I… I've never heard of such a book."

"Don't lie to me," Zelda said. "It has to be here. I consulted every book in the library. The most protected place in the world. I read every map of Castle Town. I've looked up the records of fires and floods and every other sort of disaster. Even what was destroyed when Castle Town was raised. This temple always stands here. This must be it. It has the Door!" She gestured toward it.

"Do you know what that door is?"

"The Door of Time," she waved away his question.

The slightest smile twisted the old man's wrinkled face. "And how did one so young get an interest in such things?"

"I don't have time to answer your questions. I need to find the book."

The man frowned, as if deep in thought. He took far too long to respond. "First point, the Songs aren't a book. They're a set of scrolls. Second point, we do not house the scrolls."

"Then where are they!"

"They were here, centuries ago. We held them until the Interloper War. Then one of our order joined those who rose in rebellion against the throne and stole the scrolls away. My predecessors hunted him down, of course. But when they found him, he no longer held them." He shrugged. "Wherever they went, they did the Interlopers no good. It is believed that they were lost somewhere along the way."

"No!" Zelda shouted. It had all been for nothing. All her research, everything she had worked for that brought her here and she still had nothing to show for it. What good was a door that could not be opened?

"What is wrong, my child?"

"I'm not the only one after them! The Gerudo King, he knows everything I know. And he's circling. If he hasn't figured out the Door is here, he will soon enough."

"The Gerudo King already visited us. Days before he went on his hunt. He found nothing, and if he had reached down here as you, he would be just as disappointed. The Scrolls of Nayru are not here. There was a rumor that they had been uncovered by Queen Zelda before she… I am sorry, princess. That was tasteless of me."

Zelda frowned. "How do you know I'm Princess Zelda?"

The man gave her a quizzical look then burst into a laugh that caused his gut to shake "Your Highness, who else could you possibly be? What other eleven year old girl would dare barge into a temple, uncover secrets centuries in the keeping, and then make demands as if she was in charge? That cloak can hide your hair, but not who you are."

Zelda felt her neck grow hot. That was it. Being discovered by a barbarian king infamous for his deceit and cunning was one thing. But when some old man who she had never met before could discover her just as easily? She clearly needed to get Impa to teach her how to hide herself. "Finish your thoughts. I have had many years to deal with the grief of my mother's loss."

"It was nothing, there was a rumor that she and her personal guard found Nayru's scrolls just before she defeated the Gerudo King. But after the battle, all her belongings were brought to the capital and it was not among them. It was only a rumor, there have been hundreds over the years. Of great men and women who find some lost artifact of the goddesses only to lose it again before anyone can verify them. They are to be investigated, and once the investigation is over, they are to be ignored."

Zelda's mouth fell open with realization. "He must have them." It was the only thing that made sense. That was why that brute could stay one step ahead of everyone. That must have been what her mother was defending at Kakariko. That must have been what Ganondorf had wanted so badly that he nearly doomed his army. The only reckless action he took in the entire war. He got them and he retreated. He didn't care if he lost a battle. The monster wouldn't care about any of it. He just wanted the scrolls and he got them. Zelda paced in front of the door and the priest. "Ganondorf has the scrolls. That has to be it."

The priest stepped back. "Princess? What are you-"

"Shush, I'm thinking." If he had them already, why didn't he already implement his plan? It must not have everything he needs. Just enough for him to get his plan started. He needed to find the Door first. She had to assume that he knew it was here. He stopped here to verify the existence of the Door, and then he went on his hunting trip.

Why?

What did the hunting trip do? It got him away from Hyrule, and it was an excuse to have none of the Hylian Knights and attendants with him. Just his loyal servants, who would follow him even into perdition. And what did he return with? The stones to open the Door of Time? That's the obvious answer. But if he did get them, why didn't he just march straight here and open the Door?

"You, priest."

"Father Rauru, if it pleases, Your Highness."

"Rauru then. What protection does this Door have on it?"

"In truth, no one else had ever gotten this far. I know that there are powerful magics in place to keep the Door safe. There is a reason why this Temple has survived so long untouched as you discovered yourself. But beyond that? It is difficult to say. To most, the wall upstairs will not open, even if they did know the order of levers."

"Order of levers? You mean the song."

"I beg your pardon, Your Highness, but I do not. To open the door requires one to move several items in the nearby rooms in a specific order. If you don't, then even if the wall was smashed down there would not be a stairwell. Only a small gap between the stones of the room and the outer wall." He rubbed his chin. "What do you mean, song?"

"I didn't fiddle with any levers. I didn't even enter the other rooms. I simply sang a song. And then I heard three voices continue the song and, well, the door opened for me."

"Three voices," Rauru sounded as though he was going to choke. "Can you describe them?"

"Not well. They sounded female, and it was beautiful. I had never heard such music before. The way their voices blended then drifted apart again. I can't believe you didn't hear it, they were so loud."

Zelda did not like the way the old priest looked at her. He trembled, his shoulders visibly shaking. "What else?" his voice was a whisper.

"One of them said, something like, 'Enter my precious gift.' I thought this was it. This was the gift. As if they were giving me entrance, or something." In truth, she hadn't thought too much about it. She had been more focused on her discovery.

"No, Your Highness," Rauru said. He reached out to her, his hand shaking even more than the rest of him. But he stopped just short of touching her. "You are the gift." His hand dropped to his side. He turned away from her, and he wrapped his arms around him.

"What does that mean?" She wasn't a gift. Her own father refused to speak with her. She'd angered her only real friend with how stubborn she had been. Spoiled brat was a description she had heard more than one servant whisper when they thought she couldn't hear. "Rauru, I am speaking to you!"

The man released himself from his self-embrace and stood up tall. He turned back around and wiped at his eyes with a finger. "I never thought it would be my lifetime. I had hoped - but, no not even hoped. I had the foolish dreams of a child who wished to live in interesting times. O Goddesses, I don't know if I'm worthy."

"Worthy for what?"

He took her hands and stared directly into her eyes. It was uncomfortable, but she did not feel endangered by the man's familiarity. "Princess Zelda, you are one of the Chosen. Follow me." He released her and bound away.

"The Chosen? What am I chosen for?"

But the old priest had already walked to the stairs. But instead of going up them, he moved around into a back room that she had not even noticed when she entered. "Hurry Princess. There is so much I need to show you."

"You can start by just telling me what's going on." She raced after him.

He moved quick for a chubby old man, he seemed to bounce with every step with a nervous excitement. In the back room was another small hall, this time with only one additional door. Rauru stopped at it, pulled out a key he had hanging from a string around his neck and with a click of the lock, opened the door.

What lay inside took Zelda's breath away. That transcendent sense of magic fell over her again, not quite like the door or Ganondorf, each weaker. Far weaker. But they all came together with different feelings and senses. A heart-shaped purple mask that crackled with madness. A golden harp that seemed to sing in her head with its own wondrous voice. A silver bow and arrows that shone with the light of the sun. And so many scrolls and books, her eyes searched each of them. They had titles she had never heard before, and each was placed on an individual desk, all cleaned spotless. Untouched by ravages of time. Magic all of it pure magic. All calling to her.

"What is all this?"

"Did you think one set of scrolls and a door were the only things worth protecting here?" Rauru said. "Chosen of the Goddesses, I believe it is past time we begin your education."

Chapter Text

Impa put the cup of wine to her lips and drank deep, letting the rich flavors wash over her mouth. Whenever the king received honored guests, he brought out the good wine.

She had hoped that the princess would join them for the feast. That child could hold a grudge like no other, yet Impa believed her smart enough to realize her folly. Staying in her room did nothing but make her look like a child. Which she was, in truth. Sometimes Impa forgot how young she truly was. As sharp as a dagger, but still only a child of eleven. Some days she acted her age. Still, her behavior left Impa with the rare occurrence of not having to look after anyone for a night. And what could she do on a night of no responsibilities and fine wine, but drink? She hadn't gotten well and truly drunk in years, hopefully she still had the knack for it.

Another swig of wine sent Impa back to being a brash young Sheikah Needle when she spent months scouting ahead of the armies of Hyrule, making note of the Gerudo's movements. The wild adventures and intrigues of creating contacts among the enemies and even once assassinating one of their commanders. And when she completed her task, she'd return to camp, report her success to her superiors, and live in the blissful haze of drink until her next order arrived.

Some nights she dreamed of being young and quick again, of being back on the hunt. The days spent trailing a Gerudo war party, laying traps, and disrupting their surroundings to drive them back without swinging a single blade. Or the weeks she spent with a fine young Gerudo warrior after convincing her to switch sides. The great game, her mentors had called it.

She would never leave the princess. But what a thing to be young again, fierce and wild. And drunk. That last one seemed the most important now. She should certainly be drunk. But even as she took more of her wine, her mind fell to her old training. She observed everyone within the hall, did any move awkwardly, or act suspicious? Were they hiding a weapon on their person? If they were, where could she run? Where could she bring the king? She glanced at each of the paths of escape; the doors, the kitchens, the offshoot hall, everywhere save the Sheikah Path. That she drew no attention to. It was unlikely that anyone watched her movements or tracked her gaze, but the old training never fades. A Needle must know where the Sheikah paths lay hidden, but never reveal them.

The two kings sat at the head of the great hall. Liotidos sat in a large ornate chair which indicated his superior position in the partnership. Unfortunately, only his belly and his chair were larger than his companion. The Gerudo King towered over him. Dragmire was a massive brute of a man. How many of Impa's poisoned needles would it take to bring him down? A normal man required only one. Exceptionally massive men or those trained as warriors with control over their bodies might take two or three. How many would an exceptionally massive man who was also so trained take? Four? Five? More darts than she had on hidden in her sleeves?

On the true king's right-hand side sat an empty chair, Zelda's chair. Not that Lio told his daughter the chair remained open for her. Oh no, the king simply refused to let anyone sit in it.

"Idiots," Impa muttered as she brought the chalice of wine to her lips. "Both of them."

"Lady Impa, hello," a voice came past her shoulder. "Do you mind if we sit with you?"

"Really?" came another voice. "Not here."

Impa turned to see Jora standing over her. Sir Jora Penrest, the Knight of Foxes, so named for his family crest of two foxes facing each other, though young serving maids and even some nobles named him the foxy knight in whispers to each other. He was a fairly handsome young man, to those interested in that sort of thing, though Impa cared more for his head with numbers. He had a knack for them, a surprising quality in a knight. Lio used him as an advisor and liaison with the merchant guilds and banks. A tall young woman stood at his side.

"It would be rude to refuse you," Impa waved toward the empty chairs beside her.

"Thank you," he gave her a respectful nod before he pulled out one of the chairs and helped the woman at his side sit. Only then did Impa realize who Sir Jora had as a companion. That Gerudo woman, Ganondorf's right hand, with a reputation near as bloody as his own. The other Gerudo called her Nabs, but Impa was not so drunk as to think she would receive the same privilege.

Commander Nabooru Bright-Flame looked far worse than she had when leaving for the Gerudo hunting trip. Bandages wrapped around both her legs up to her knees, and her right hand, as well.

"My dear," Impa said. "What happened to you?"

The Gerudo's eyes narrowed, looking Impa up and down as if she expected Impa to try and poison her food or slash her throat right here at supper. 

"Thank the Goddesses it looks worse than it is," Sir Jora took his seat between them. "Commander Nabooru may have been having a bit too much fun during the hunt near the campfire. My lady why-"

"Jora, stop," the Gerudo's glare never left Impa.

"I'm sorry, my lady." For a moment his smile faltered. "Was the story meant to be private? We were laughing about it a moment ago."

"That was with you. Not this- witch."

"Impa is no witch," Jora said. "She is a kind and caring woman. I've been fortunate to call her my friend for years."

"Then you need better taste in friends."

"Please at least be cordial. Our new alliance won't hold unless we let go of past grudges."

"Jora," the Gerudo gave him a pleading look. "You're wonderful, but you don't know what you're asking of me. The Sheikah. They-" The raider struggled to find the words. "Some things can't be forgiven."

"Nabs, I ran you through with a lance."

"And the Sheikah are still worse."

Sir Jora sighed and looked back to Impa. "I am sorry, I did not mean to upset your dinner. I don't know what I was thinking."

"Don't worry, my dinner has not been spoiled." Impa took another drink of the fine vintage. "I've been called worse names than witch."

"And I bet you earned every one of them."

"Enough," Jora sighed. "I'll find us another seat."

"There's one," Nabooru pointed toward an open table near the front of the hall.

"No," Jora muttered, looking behind them.

"No? Why no?"

"That's Marquess Narcimus and Countess Montebray, a bit above my station."

"Station," the Gerudo scoffed. "That voe looks about as useful as a legless camel."

Impa almost spat out her drink. Though thankfully none of the precious vintage spilled. The Marquess blubbered over himself trying to impress the Countess, making sweeping gestures and spilling while the servants tried to clean up after him. Say what you will about the barbarians, this one found the Marquess' measure quick enough.

"My lady, you can't say things like that."

She rolled her eyes. "And what about over there? Those seats above your station, too?"

"The Earl of Ovli's table," Impa said. "And if you're unimpressed with Narcimus I fear you'll find the earl a worse companion."

The woman growled like an animal. "I don't see why we can't just sit down where we please."

"In Hyrule, it is not that simple," Jora said. "There are rules, some written, others are a matter of etiquette. A sort of social, uhh, what's the word, Lady Impa?"

"Protocol?"

"Precisely, a social protocol must be followed. I can't simply wander to any lord and bother them, I'm only a knight. No more than I can waltz up to the king and sit beside him."

Nabooru snorted. Actually snorted, one of the least becoming noises to hear from a young woman, and utterly unheard of at a royal feast. And the Gerudo didn't seem to care, and neither did Jora judging from the smirk he tried to hide. "You Hylians and your stations and 'social protocols' it's all nonsense."

"The Gerudo have theirs as well," Jora protested. "You have a king after all. And you all obey him."

"Not when he's being an idiot. He's just a voe, like any other."

"A king is not like everyone else."

"Fair enough, Jora, answer me this. You've fought against Ganondorf, on the battlefield and I watched you face him in the training yard this morning."

"Yes," and for a moment Jora's smile disappeared. "I heard. You didn't have to laugh, you know. Or at least not so loud."

"And you didn't have to stagger about like a drunk after he rang your helmet three times in a row."

"I got some good hits in, too."

"One."

"At least two."

"No, Jora, one. Trust me, I was watching."

Impa couldn't help but smile at the pair. As they talked the Gerudo forgot that Impa was there. It was a good sign. Even if she didn't trust Impa, she was fond of the charming young knight. Perhaps more than just fond. And from such intermingling the kingdom may stay united for longer than a single lifetime.

"But that's beside the point," Nabooru waved away the discussion of the training yard. "What's important is you've seen Gan in battle. You've seen his armor."

"Hard to miss," Jora said.

"What color is it?"

"I feel like you're trying to trick me."

"I'm not, what color is his armor?"

"Black, even people who've never seen Dragmire know about his black armor and sword."

"That wasn't his choice by the way. That armor was modeled after the armor of our original king. King Haraldorf decreed all Gerudo kings wear it - or, one that fits them, anyway.”

"I didn't know that."

"And where do the Gerudo live?" Nabooru continued.

"Gerudo Desert, again I-" Jora's eyes went wide. "Oh. Oh! The Sun. He must be-"

"Uncomfortable to put it lightly. That's what it means to be a king of the Gerudo. You have to be tougher than anyone else, stronger than anyone else, and we don't go easy on him."

"That," Jora nodded, "explains a lot."

"Also why he always planned for night raids."

Jora's laugh burst out of him, loud enough to draw the attention from two tables over. "Oh, that's ridiculous. Over the years I've heard so much about the Gerudo king's tactical genius. I've seen generals fret trying to figure out his movements. And to find out that some of it was just because he was uncomfortable in the heat? It makes it all seem so… I don't even know. Arbitrary."

Impa gave a polite smile, though silently she cursed herself. Generals may have tried to discover the Gerudo King's designs, but the Sheikah had spent even longer to determine his weaknesses. No one ever discussed Ganondorf's clothing or armor in those quiet plots to confound or assassinate him. Who could consider using heat against the ruler of a desert?

"Speaking of him," Jora nodded toward the front of the hall, where the two kings discussed something over their meal. Liotidos' brow furrowed in deep thought, while the Gerudo leaned over him, gesticulating with his hands to emphasize whatever point he just made. "Have you two ever…" The knight left the implication of the sentence wander off.

Nabooru snorted again. "With Gan? No. No no. Is that what people think?"

"You two are quite close," Impa said before she realized that just reminded the Gerudo girl of her presence. Nabooru's eyes fell on her, and the mirth in her eyes clouded. She opened her mouth likely for some rebuke, though Jora stopped her. The knight seemed to have no idea how close the conversation came to ending.

"I admit, the first time I approached you I did not think I had a chance, because of your relationship with your king."

"It's not that. My mother worked for Ganondorf's mothers, doing everything they didn't want to do themselves, clean, cook, or make certain their son had his wounds bound properly. We grew up together, he's my brother in every way that matters. And he is dearer to me than anything. But that's it."

"Oh? That's it?" Jora teased. "Just the most important person in your life."

"What I mean is," Nabooru prodded him with her elbow. "That you don't need to worry about him. Unless you make me angry, then I'll send my big brother after you." While Jora gasped in mock shock, Nabooru smiled. "Besides, can you imagine waking up in the morning to see that face leering at you? I've been in battles less terrifying."

"Oh, I'd much rather imagine yours."

The Gerudo warrior blushed and turned away from the knight. Her hands went to her long braid, brushing it like a nervous child. Now there is a surprise, the barbarian commander, smitten like a doe-eyed youth. And more than a little pretty, even with her bandages and the small nicks and scars that lined her arms from countless battles.

A pity the two had not met during the war. How the Sheikah could have used such a relationship. Impa shut her eyes and let the thoughts pass. She was not a Needle anymore, and their kingdoms no longer at war. She did not need to think of ways to sabotage and abuse those around her. Even if this particular Gerudo had three small knives placed on her person. One obvious on her hip and two hidden in her shirt.

Stop that.

"Well," the Gerudo said after a moment. "I'm starving, aren't they supposed to be bringing us food?" She took her unburned hand and tried to push herself to her feet.

"My lady," Jora shot up from his chair. "I'll take care of it. You let your feet heal." Then over his shoulder, he looked at Impa. "Would you want anything as well?"

Impa handed him her now empty chalice. "White, please."

"Is that it?"

"Make certain it's well full."

Jora chuckled as he took it and walked toward the kitchens. Nabooru sat and stared at the table, her blush still glowing around her and her hand rubbing at her braid. Lost in the fantasies of young love. Leaving a mercifully quiet few moments, before her eyes turned hard and she looked at Impa. Then back to the table. Then back to Impa. Her mouth moved in some words that Impa could not hear and she averted her gaze again.

"So," Commander Nabooru said once her curiosity got the best of her. "You've known Sir Jora for a long time?"

"Well, I'm a bit older than you two, what I consider a long time might be far longer than him. That said, I've known him for three years or thereabouts."

"Oh," her hand went back to rubbing at her braid. "Is he- I've heard, from some of my sisters, that some voe make a game of vai. And, he's so- I mean you've seen him. He's so pretty. He could get anyone. And-"

"Handsome," Impa said. "Men prefer it when you call them handsome. Women -vai – are pretty. Voe are handsome."

Nabooru gave Impa a confused look. "Why would you bother making the word different based on what's between their legs?"

Impa shrugged. "It's just the way of things."

"That's ridiculous. But is he? Playing me a fool, I mean."

"I won't tell you you're the only woman he's ever had his eyes on. But Sir Penrest holds true to his vows and words. He likes you."

"Oh," then her smile returned to her lips. Though a moment later her smile dropped into a frown as she stared back at the table.

"You know," Impa said. "Jora's a good man, but not every knight in the war was as honorable as he. You know well the terrible things a man with a sword can do, and yet I've seen you laughing with many in the training yard."

"Well, it's unfortunate that I can't know everyone's sins then. Tell me who they are and I'll avoid them."

"That's not what I mean, your master said that all grievances between our people would be ended when he signed the treaty."

"And you're wondering why I follow his words for the knights, but not for you." Nabooru fixed her glare on Impa.

"I will not deny that some of my people may have behaved dishonorably in the war. But-"

"Spare me your feigned innocence," Nabooru snarled. "At Kakariko I broke through the Hylian lines and entered into the pits. I fought my way to free my captured sisters and what I found down there." She shuddered. "No Impa, I will never forgive you for what you did to them."

"I was not at Kakariko during the battle. I can assure you, whatever you found there I had nothing-"

"I am not a simpleton!" Nabooru said far too loud, causing some at nearby tables to look toward them. "I know who you are, Impa, Needle of the Sheikah. Of all the spies and assassins the Queen had at her disposal, she picked you to save her daughter. She wouldn't have done that unless your skill was well known unless you were in some way important. You were at Kakariko, you knew what terrors they were performing. And you did nothing. Didn't even have the dignity to stay fighting and die."

And with those few sentences, the other nights of Impa's old life came to her. When she didn't go drinking to celebrate victories with her friends but to drown out the screams that echoed through her mind. Nights where she felt so vile she knew no goddesses could forgive her and the only solace she could find was at the bottom of a bottle. "I never saw what was below."

"But you knew." Nabooru turned away from her. "Don't try to deny what you did, Sheikah. Not to me. Not again. Or I will kill you, treaty, or no."

The two women sat in silence, until Sir Jora returned, behind him two servants. "I didn't know what you wanted, my lady," Sir Jora said. "So, I figured let's try a bit of everything."

Nabooru's eyes widened in delight as the servants placed platters before her of venison, pork, and steak in various forms of roast and sausage. "You are amazing," she said, standing up and kissing the knight. Only a brief one, before the Gerudo pulled away and sat back down, her blush returned in full force.

Jora had a grin on his face when he turned to Impa. "And for you." he took her chalice from one of the servants and handed it to her. Impa forced herself to smile and took it. Bringing the chalice to her lips and guzzling as much of it down as she could.

"Impa!" Jora said but apparently didn't know what else to add. After a moment he turned to one of the servants. “Please bring her a bottle, I think she'll want a refill soon enough."

The wine burned beautifully down her throat and warmed her stomach. But it did nothing to silence her old memories.

A loud crash came from behind her. Impa glanced to see what was happening, expecting only one of the servants to have dropped a tray of food. But there was nothing. Only people looking confused toward the door. Another crash. This one louder followed by the sound of wood splitting apart.

"What is going on?" King Liotidos called and stood up from his throne.

The doors of the great hall burst open. Blurred dark figures with spikes around their shoulders rushed inside. People screamed. Something blocked her view; it took a moment for her mind to discern what she saw.

Sir Jora moved in front of her and Nabooru, his arms wide. "Moblins! Impa, Nabooru, get to safety!"

Everyone moved so fast. The monsters raised crude blades and attacked those closest to the door.

"Save them!" the King shouted to his guard. The knights ran from his side to engage the monsters.

A high-pitched trilled shout came from Impa's side as the wounded Nabooru tried to push herself out of her chair only for her foot to give out and fall back into it. She said something in Gerudo that sounded vulgar before she tried again. She managed to get to her feet and instead of moving away from the violence as Jora insisted, the Gerudo moved toward it. The dagger at her hip now clenched in her hand.

Impa grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her back.

"What are you doing?" the Gerudo hissed. "Let go."

"You're wounded. Don't be foolish."

But the woman yanked her arm free and limped after Sir Jora. More of the monsters poured into the room. The King shouted orders, and marched forward, grabbing hold of a young serving woman lying screaming on the floor and pulled her to her feet, then forced her to the back of the room before he charged to another in need of aid.

Why tonight? Why now?

Of all the nights to go drinking. But that was the way of things. She'd gotten too comfortable for too many years. Things were bound to go wrong when that happened. Dark blurry shapes rushed toward her, something big and gleaming in its hand. A cleaver, the Moblins rarely had good steel, but a chipped blade can still kill.

Her hand shot forward, two darts flew from her fingers. One of them slipped past the monster's shoulder. Sloppy. The other struck true into the side of its neck.

The cleaver descended. She fell.

Impa meant to duck out of the way, dipping and weaving from her larger brutish opponent. Ten years ago she'd been able to slink around a battle, avoiding everything that came close. But now?

Her head smashed against the stones of the castle floor. As another of her darts flew out, she had no idea which direction it went.

The great gray blob fell beside her.

Now lying still, her eyes could focus on the scrunched doglike face with tusks protruding from its lower jaw. White foam spilled from its mouth, her dart protruding from its lips. It shook as it choked on the poison.

Perhaps she still had some of her old skills.

The creature's twitching stopped as it died. Impa got back to her feet as the world swayed. From the drink or from the bash against her head she didn't know.

Shining shapes fought against the dark ones. The Royal knights held their ground.

She couldn't make out Jora or the Gerudo commander from the crowd. But two shapes were clear even through her drink. Lio, her king, stood robed in white, bellowed commands. Looking almost as he had when she first met him. The gallant knight plucked from a lower family who won the heart of a princess and became king. He even had a sword in his hand, something that Impa had not seen in many years.

The shape beside him stood larger still and darker. Ganondorf fought with the massive black sword for which he was known. How did he get it? The Royal Knights and Castle Guard should never have allowed anything larger than a dagger in the king's presence. And unlike her darts, no one could hide that monstrous slag of steel. One of the Gerudo king's little magic tricks.

She shook her head, to right her eyesight. The unfocused blobs sharpened into warriors and monsters. Knights and Gerudo contained the Moblins by the door. But neither side seemed to gain advantage, and by the sound of it, far more of the enemy approached.

They needed to flee. The windows could be broken, but it would be a drop to the lower levels. Through one of the side doors was a hall that led toward the living chambers and the council rooms, none were particularly defensible. The kitchens were an option, but those doors were wide and open to allow many servants to pass through with ease. Hard to defend, and by the sound of the screams and crashing, some of the Moblins may already have entered the scullery.

Perhaps they could escape through there. But she could not risk being surrounded.

That left only the hidden exit, a well-kept Sheikah secret. The Inquisitors would not take kindly to her revealing even one of the Sheikah Paths. But hang the Inquisitors.

She made her way through the panicked screaming crowd to the king's table. "Majesty," she shouted as the ministers, nobles, and servants jostled about. Bodies scraped along her shoulders and back. All messing together in the chaos. The king issued his commands, ordering his warriors to bring the people back behind the line of guards and knights forming around him. "Majesty!"

He couldn't hear her. The crowd swept her back. Thankfully dragging her closer to the passage. When she reached the proper stone, she pressed into the ground, struggling to keep herself steady against the wave of people. When a space opened around her large enough that she wouldn't be trampled she dropped to her knees.

She worked her fingers along its edge. Finding the space beneath the lip of the stone, hidden from sight and filled with dust from decades without use. She found the latch and pulled.

It clicked.

"Beg pardon, Minister Wellsy." She pushed the nobleman's leg off the stone, sending him sprawling forward, though the mass of Hylians caught him.

Heaving the great stone upward she revealed a pitch-black pit beneath the floor.

"Get in," she told the crowd.

One man fell in without even noticing it, his scream lost among the shouts and clashing of the battle.

"In!" She shouted. "Get in! Everyone!"

Some listened. One server, spattered with blood, mouthed 'Thank you' before she entered the dark. Others followed, most too terrified to look at her much less thank her.

"Where does it end?" Earl Ovli somehow made his voice pierce through the battle.

Impa did not get a chance to respond before the press of the crowd forced him stumbling into the hole.

Liotidos, she needed to bring her king to safety. Where was he?

She caught the heavy fur robe near the front of the room. Why had he gotten so close to the fighting? He wasn't a young man anymore.

Impa struggled through the crowd all rushing toward the hidden passage. "My King!" She tried to get attention before a terrified woman slammed into her hip. An "Excuse me" escaped Impa’s lips as she steadied herself. Such courtesy came second nature to her, even in the midst of a battle. How had she become so domesticated?

"Your Majesty!" She near reached him.

But the king pointed his sword to the side of the room where a Moblin raised his spiked club over a fallen guard. "Save him!" He managed to say between deep heaving breaths.

"Lio!"

The king looked over his shoulder. His face red from exertion, with sweat dripping down his face and into his beard.

"You need to leave."

"Not until everyone is safe."

"Yes, very noble of you. Only, you're not a knight anymore." She waved at the walls of flesh and metal clashing at each other. "Either they win or they lose. With you or without. But the kingdom will still need a king."

Someone shouted. A shadow passed over Impa and Lio. She cursed, grabbed Liotidos' shoulder and lurched forward. The dead Moblin collapsed just where they stood. The panting king stared at the massive body.

"To me!" A deep voice rumbled over the clash of steel and demanded obedience. A kingly voice, but not Lio's. Ganondorf raised his massive blade, and his personal guard and the knights of the realm formed behind him. Wherever he struck, Moblins died. Impa had the displeasure of being around blood-drunk knights and fools with swords most her life, and never before had she seen someone so comfortable with the chaos of battle. As natural a leader as she had ever seen.

Liotidos noticed him, too. His brow furrowed and jaw clenched as he brought his sword forward and cleared his throat to issue his own orders and retake command.

"Lio," Impa said. "Your daughter still needs a regent she can trust. Leave the fighting to the young."

Her king – her friend – looked back at the battle, then to his own weapon still bright and unmarked with blood and grime. "We make certain the unarmed escape first. It's what she would have done."

Stubborn royals. Still, many of those not partaking in the fighting already crowded into the hole. She nodded to her king. If Impa worked quickly, perhaps she could save him from his own reckless honor.

The few that did not run to the passage tucked themselves in various corners or beneath tables. Giving futile prayers that the moblins would not notice them. She and the king split up, each rushing to one group or another. Impa pulled at their arms, urging those hiding to move to safety as the blades and clubs clashed about. Get them moving and point them in the right direction. Most only needed the initial push for their survival instincts to kick in.

A squire, perhaps no older than twelve, lay sprawled on the ground. Impa darted over to him. A nasty cut on his forehead and his eyes closed. But was the cut fatal? She grabbed his wrist to check for a pulse. One of the Royal Knights fell, almost toppling over her. Knocking her hand away from the child. A Moblin bore down upon them. It raised a chipped axe high and screamed. Impa threw the last of her darts, only for the axe to smash it out of the air, by pure dumb luck.

She rolled out the way, but the axe had not been aimed at her. It burst through the squire's chest, sending his limbs flopping.

No time to dwell on the dead squire. No time to wonder how the Moblins even got into the city or the castle. Impa continued her roll, landing on her feet and springing back up. The movement made her knees click and her blood rush to her head. Once more her vision blurred as her opponent lumbered toward her.

She shoved her hands into her pockets, trying to find something to use. Anything.

But the creature moved quick, and after ten years safe in a castle she no longer carried anything more than her poisoned darts. She ducked out of the way. Old she may be, but a Needle of the Sheikah would not fall to a sloppily wielded axe.

Even if they're still a little drunk.

Impa wheezed out of the way from another strike. Searching around the room for some discarded weapon, or even an eating knife she could use. And she found one, hanging from the monster's belt. She baited another attack from the creature, positioning herself behind a broken table. The creature stumbled forward, its heavy foot crunching on the shattered wood. His strike flew wide.

Impa leaped over the table. The monster snorted, its eyes flaring wide as it tried to realign its weapon. Impa pulled a dagger from the Moblin's belt and in a single fluid strike smashed it into the side of the monster's neck. Quick. Efficient. Clean. Just as she had been taught as a child. Hot blood bubbled around her hand as the creature slumped to the ground.

She glanced back at the line of guards and Gerudo. The gap was closed, but there were still more of the monsters coming from the hall. But she could see no more living hiding in the fight. Pulling out the knife, she ran back to the king. "That's the end of them, now go. Go!"

Lio barely managed to squeeze through the hole and into the passage. Impa slid in after him, sliding the stone back into place. Leaving all inside in the cramped and dark. A mass of dark shapes pressed about her, crying and retching onto the ground.

"You need to get them moving," Impa told the king.

"I can't see anything."

"Neither can anyone else. You still need to move."

"I mean, I don't know where to go."

"Place your hand on the right wall and start walking. Make certain you stay to the right when the path splits. That will lead you outside."

"I can't leave, not without my daughter."

"Sire, you must lead your people to safety. I know these paths, I can reach the princess's chambers."

"I'm not leaving without her."

"Lio, you'd only slow me down." Without seeing, she could feel him starting to form an argument. "You've trusted me to keep Zelda safe her entire life. Trust I'll bring your daughter to you, now."

He took a long time to answer. "As soon as I bring these people to safety, I'm gathering the city guard and returning."

"She will be safe by then. I swear it."

A shift amongst the shadows as the king nodded. He turned and bellowed Impa's instructions to the crowd. Getting everyone moving down the proper path. Impa followed them for the length of the hall and halfway below another room before their paths parted. As Lio led his court to the right, she continued forward, until she reached a wall with a steel ladder set into the stone.

She pulled herself up the ladder, her body creaking as she climbed to the highest floors of the castle. Creeping through the walls, at points the Sheikah Path narrowed so she could only move with her back pressed against one wall, while her chest near scraped the stones before her. Poor Lio never would have made it through. That passage ended in one of the rooms set aside for a noble guest. Coming out through the false back of an armoire she found no Moblins in the room, though screams came from the halls, some of pain, others wrath.

Moblins inside the castle. That had never happened before as far as she knew, not in living memory at the very least.

How had they made it inside the city, much less the castle? They are not known for stealth, the big lumbering brutes they are. Nor cleverness or cunning to think up such a scheme much less implement it.

Magic, was the only explanation that made sense. But whose?

Her first thought went to the Gerudo King, but he had fought valiantly against them. And though all knew he dabbled with some minor tricks, he had never before moved an army with his spells. The Twinrova? Why would they attack their son and king?

Or could it be another threat she knew little about? It was said the Interlopers once traveled between mirrors, they built entire roads of shadow and reflection weaving just out of sight. But that tribe had long past been defeated.

She reached a servant's closet, pushing away brooms and buckets she opened the false ceiling and climbed into another path. The Sheikah made the false walls and passages through the old castle a network as vast as the ones of their villages. But not all the pathways connected. Impossible for a castle that had been rebuilt and modified over the centuries as this one had.

This one opened just above the king's chambers. Pulling aside the grate she dropped into the room. The Moblins had gotten here first. A vanity desk was crushed to pieces, with some of the former queen's jewelry scattered across the ground. Much of it broken.

A part of her wished to gather them up and fix what she could. Seeing his wife's memory so defiled would hurt Lio far more than he would ever let show. But now was not the time to be lost in sentiment.

Something thrashed about in the king's bedchamber. Shattered glass rang.

As quiet as she could, Impa avoided that room, keeping one eye on the Moblin shaped shadow cast through the open door, she crept out of the royal chambers.

Perhaps they went straight to the king's rooms. Perhaps they didn't know where they headed.

But that delusion did not hold long.

Across the hall, the doors to the princess' rooms were burst open. Impa's heart pounded as she raced to them. "Zelda!" she shouted. Forgetting all her training to be silent and stealthy, all worry of the Moblins she had moments before avoided. "Zelda!"

She reached Zelda's chambers, but no one remained within. Books once stacked neatly on her bed or desk, lay strewn across the ground. Many torn or stomped upon lay beside empty jewelry boxes and rupee purses.

They had her. They killed her. Impa had failed.

No. That was her fear. No blood, no body. No sign of a violent struggle, just the brutal destruction of the stupid and greedy.

They must have taken her alive, or she escaped. But where?

She ran back out of the room. "Zelda!" From the king's rooms, two Moblins rushed out, waving their bloodied blades in one hand and holding gold chains and rupees in their other. For a moment, Impa wanted nothing more than to cut them to pieces. But she had no weapons and Zelda was not with them.

A Hylian knight would face them regardless. A Gerudo singer would charge howling. But she was a Sheikah. And a Sheikah knew when to run.

Down the stairs, jumping over the stairs. She shouted for the princess as she bolted through the halls, toward the closest exit from the princess' rooms. Moblins and Hylians lay dead, the howls of rage and sorrow that echoed from other rooms could have been coming from their twisted open mouths. She could not stop. Not even when she came across guards, facing down a pocket of Moblins. They fought well, bravely even. Their shouts of courage matching the roars of their opponents. But they needed aid, and Impa would not be the one to give it to them.

She needed to find Zelda.

No sign of the girl, not in the clutches of any of the Moblins, amongst the voices screaming hers was not one of them. Impa glanced in every room she passed, but still no sign. All the way until she reached the steel enforced doors of the keep's entrance and the path into Castle Town.

Had she gone into the city? The gate was open, Weston and Borra stood by it. Battered from their own fighting, one of the kitchen hands huddled with them, trembling. A dead moblin at their feet.

"Did the princess come through here?" Impa shouted.

"No," said Borra. "We've been busy fighting what Moblins came to us."

"Yes, she did," Weston stepped forward. His head bowed in shame. "I- I saw her."

"Who took her?"

"No one, my lady," the guard whispered. "She had no one with her. Before the Moblins came. But she clearly wished not to be noticed. I didn't think- she's just a little girl who wanted to-"

"You let the princess exit the castle unescorted?"

"Her mother used to- Yes, Lady Impa."

She wasn't at the castle. She hadn't been there when the moblins attacked. She could still be safe. Impa ran past the guards down the streets of Castle Town.

"Zelda!"

Lights spread out across the city. Late as it was, the cityfolk lit torches and approached the castle to see the commotion. Out in the distance, the horns of the City Guard blew their warnings of an attack.

"Zelda!"

The near empty stalls of the marketplace could hide dozens of people. Some Impa noticed, finding refuge beneath tarps from the cold. Or the common criminals that hunted for dropped rupees after dark. But still no sign of the girl. Impa continued, past an old temple that few still went to.

"Zelda!"

"Impa?" came a soft scared voice.

The governess spun on her heel, to see the princess walking through the courtyard of the temple. An ornate grey cloak wrapped around her, hiding her golden hair. Impa ran to her and scooped her into her arms. Lifting the child from the ground as though she was still half her age, and held her so tight it almost hurt.

"What's happening?"

"We're under attack. We need a place to hide."

"Is father safe?"

"Yes."

"I was trying to get back home. I didn't mean-"

"You can explain what you were doing later. We need to get to safety."

"The temple then," Zelda said, trying to pull herself out of Impa's embrace. Impa lowered the girl to the ground before letting her go.

"I don't think the Moblins hold the sanctity of a temple."

"No, that's not it. You need to trust me, there is nowhere in Hyrule safer."

Chapter Text

Link walked alone through the village. Fado came from the woods, carrying a basket of the mushrooms she cultivated. "Hello," he waved to her. "How was-"

Fado jumped away from him and clutched her basket all the closer. "Sorry." She gave him a smile he knew she didn't mean. "Busy." Even her fairy didn't say anything as they rushed away from him.

He stared at them. Even Fado didn't want to be with him? Fado never let anything bother her. He expected Mido to hate him, and Vernus to not understand, but now every one of his brothers and sisters feared him.

No- not brothers and sisters. They had never been his siblings. Every day of his life he'd felt alone, different. The other children of the Great Tree had fairies to guide them and could manipulate the magic of life within the winds and tre. He couldn't perform the simplest trick. He'd always been different. The weird one. No-Fairy.

But Fado had been weird, too. With her mushrooms, and the way she stared out into the fog.

No one spoke to him. Not since he dragged his sword and the emerald through the village to his home. Perhaps he should have explained what happened. Maybe he had told them, in truth, he did not know. The rest of that day was a blur. Whatever was said, they blamed him for father’s death. 

No. Not father. The Great Deku Tree. He wasn't a Kokiri, he was from outside, like the people who killed his false father.

All those years he thought something was wrong with him. All those years not fitting in. All the lies the Great Deku Tree told him. Link wanted to scream at him, to curse and hate him. Yet he would give everything just to hear his strong old voice once more.

Fado trounced away toward the cooking pots to give Helvia and Lotho her mushrooms for the nightly meal. Everyone other than him gathered around the cooking fires, chopping vegetables, and talking together. They were all happier when he wasn't there. They blamed him for their father's death. No one said it, but they did.

They would be so much happier when he was no longer here. They could all talk and play amongst themselves without avoiding him, staring at him, or hoping he wouldn't appear.

Link returned to his tree home, gave one last look to those strangers he thought were his family, and climbed up and into his bedroom. The gem and sword remained on the floor where he dropped them days before. His birthright. That's what the Great Deku Tree called it. Filthy with grime and the blood of the spider-beast.

He sat before the sword. Most days he avoided looking at it, but some days he couldn't help but stare.

It wasn't so hard to figure what father meant: violence, death, and failure. That's all Link could offer the world. All those fanciful dreams of becoming a wandering warrior, righting wrongs, and being a hero of a fairy story seemed so stupid now. He couldn't even save his father from a bug.

“I am… so proud…"

What had he meant by that? What had he ever done worthy of pride? The Great Deku Tree must've been wrong. He hated the wars of the outside lands, he hated violence. Everything that felt a part of who Link was, the Great Deku Tree despised. 

He reached for the sword. Even after everything, it felt right in his hand.

"Link?" came a voice from behind him.

He spun around still brandishing the sword. Saria yelped and stepped back, near dropping the bowls in her hands.

"Saria!" Link put the blade back down on the ground. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean- I mean. Are you hurt?"

"Put that away!" Junmi said, the fairy flying about Link's eyes before she hovered protectively in front of Saria.

"He didn’t hurt me," she said. "I'm sorry. It's just scary, is all." Her eyes didn't leave the blade until Link kicked it under his bed. "I didn't think about that … thing. I hadn't seen it since, you know, that day - I didn't think you'd- I mean it was just there and it's dangerous. And I was- I'm sorry, I'm babbling now."

"It's gone," Link smiled, hoping to calm her down. But her eyes were no less anxious. "Is something wrong?"

"Of course, something's wrong," Saria said as she pressed a bowl of steaming fish stew into Link's chest. "The fairies are scared. The Great Deku Tree is... And my best friend doesn't eat, spends all his time alone, and every day looks sadder and sadder. I don't know how things can get more wrong."

"I'm not that-" he averted his gaze from her. "Do I really look that sad?"

"Yes!"

How could he explain it? He started to, several times, but nothing he thought to say sounded like anything more than whining. "I'm sorry."

"Can we eat?" Saria sat down before he could answer. "It's good. Lotho made it, but I helped with the stirring."

Link sat across from her, careful not to spill any of the stew. Lotho's cooking was always the best. As he ate he realized just how hungry he'd been. Soon he shoveled the food into his mouth.

Junmi landed atop Saria's head. Link could feel her light on him, staring at him. Saria watched him as well, though she hid it better, sneaking glances between spoonfuls. To make certain he was eating, or perhaps she wished he'd say something. Hard to know which one.

"I'm sorry, Link," Saria said once they were halfway finished with the stew. "I should have come up here days ago. I just thought you needed some space, like how you used to go on walks to-" her eyes went wide. She must be remembering what happened the last time she followed him during one of his 'walks.'

"Don't worry about it," Link said. "I liked being alone," he lied. "Not that I'm saying you should leave, you can stay if you want."

"Of course, I will," Saria smiled at him, and for the first time in days, it seemed like a genuine grin of someone happy to see him.

Link tried to do the same to her, but it didn't feel right. He wasn't in the mood for smiles, he ended up glaring back down at his food.  

"Just give the others time," Saria said. "They'll realize that you're just the same you, you've always been. They're all just scared. But you'll show them there's nothing to be scared about."

"I'm not. The same me, I mean," Link mumbled.

"What?"

"The Great Deku Tree told me something."

"What did he tell you?" Saria looked concerned.

Why had he said that? Now she'd pry at him, as she used to about where he disappeared at night. But he couldn't tell her he wasn't a Kokiri, that he was a Hylian, one of the monsters from the outside lands. All their lives, they'd been told to fear them. He didn't want Saria to fear him. "Nothing."

"Come on, Link. You have to tell me."

Link sighed. He couldn't tell her what he was, but, his best friend deserved to know what he planned to do. "I've been thinking about this a lot. I think-" he took another deep breath. "I think I'm going to leave."

"What?" she dropped her spoon into the bowl.

"Leave where?" Junmi asked.

"I don't know," Link said. "Away, I never fit in here anyway. And after what happened with the Great Deku Tree… I just, I can't stay here."

"Don't be silly," Saria said. "You can stay here for the rest of our lives. I told you, just give the others some time. In a week we'll laugh about you wanting to leave."

"No. Saria, I don't belong here."

"Yes, you do! You're my friend."

"Saria, when father- when the Great Deku Tree passed, he gave me a duty." He stood up and went to the Emerald, picking it up from the ground he rubbed away some of the gray residue that still clung to it. "This was what the outsiders were after, this is why they killed him. I'm supposed to protect it, to make certain that the man never gets his hands on it."

"A green rock?" Saria took the emerald from his hands. "Some evil outsider attacked father because of a rock? Why?"

"I don't know. But he'll come again unless it leaves the forest. And I have to take it away." He reached out to reclaim the Emerald, but Saria pulled it away.

"We can hide it. If all of us use our magic together-"

"No, they have a way to turn magic against us. That's why Navi brought me, and not the rest of you. If we use magic to hide the stone he'll find it. I have to take it away before he returns."

"What if we bury it? No magic, we get some shovels and dig a hole."

"He'll find it. Saria, I need to do this." And I need to go home. I need to go where the people are like me.

Saria took the Emerald, frowning. When she looked up into Link's eyes, he saw tears in hers. "We can try something else."

"I've thought about this a long time, Saria."

She sniffed and her lower lip wobbled as she held back tears, which made Link struggle to hold his own. Why had he thought this was better?

"The Great Deku Tree told you this?" Junmi asked.

"Yes."

"When are you leaving?"

"Junmi!" Saria said. "He's not going to leave."

"There's no point waiting. Tonight, I guess. When everyone else falls asleep."

"That might be for best."

"Stop telling him that!"

"That stone can't remain here. And someone needs to take it away. A fairy will have trouble leaving the magic of the forest, but, Link doesn't have a fairy. It makes sense."

"Junmi," Saria said. "I want to be alone with Link."

"Saria, I know it's hard to hear, but it's best-"

"Go home," she said. "Please."

The fairy flew off her head and headed toward the window before she stopped and returned. "You're not leaving with him."

Saria huffed.

"I won't let her. She belongs here."

Saria glared at him, but Junmi seemed satisfied. "I'll see you at home. If you're late, I'll follow you."

As soon as the fairy disappeared, Saria charged at him clattering over the forgotten bowls of stew and hugging him. "I don't want you to go."

"I'm sorry."

Link could feel her shake, and tears drip down onto his shoulder. They stayed there until their tears were spent. Only then, red-eyed and sniffling, Saria broke away from him.

"Would you follow me? Please? I need to show you something before you go."

"Anywhere."

They left the tree. Saria led as they crept along the outskirts of the village, making certain none of the others heard or noticed them.

"This way," Saria said as they approached the mist of the forests. "Stay close."

Link trusted Saria, of course, he did. Yet, stepping into the dark made the hairs on his neck stand on end. Getting lost among the fog meant death, as the fairies drilled into their minds near every day. He took Saria's hand, and she squeezed it as they stumbled through the uneven grounds of the woods.

"Almost there," she whispered. "We just need to reach- here we are."

Link took a step and the fog dispersed revealing a small meadow clearing. A creak passed through the land, surrounded by tall unkempt grass. Trees reached toward the sky, with vibrant green leaves that looked of mid-spring when father stood at his grandest. Healthy and so tall the branches disappeared into the fog that returned far overhead.

"Well," Saria let go of Link's hand and made her way to a stump in the middle of the clearing. "This is my special spot."

"It's beautiful."

Past the trees, the fog returned, but it seemed thin. Vines prodded out of the dark as if they crawled up a tree near as wide as the Great Deku Tree himself. But that was impossible. There were no other trees like him.

So, what was it?

Link stepped past Saria and reached for the vines.

"I wouldn't do that," Saria said as she plopped onto the stomp, laying across it on her stomach, she rummaged for something on the other side.

"Why not?"

"The sisters live there, they don't like being disturbed."

"The sisters?"

"Here it is!" Saria grabbed something from behind the stump. Link reached her as soon as she righted herself and smiled at Link. "I was making this for you."

She held a meticulously carved round instrument. An ocarina, one of the instruments the fairies sometimes brought out for them to play after supper.

"Here try it!" Saria sprang to her feet and forced the ocarina into Link's hands.

Link fumbled a bit to right his grip and smiled. "It's amazing."

"Go on."

Link brought the instrument to his lips, took a deep breath, and blew. The first note blared, loud and ugly, but it held strong. He worked his fingers on the holes until he got the feeling of the sound. As he played, a warmth spread about him, as if he was being embraced by someone not quite there.

Saria smiled and clapped. "It worked."

"Saria, this is… How long did it take you? How'd you hollow out the wood? Or get the holes right? It must have taken months and a lot of broken ones to make this."

"It took a bit, but it wasn't as hard as you'd think." She held out her hand and Link gave her back the instrument. "A few months ago, when Mido was being real mean I went to the Great Deku Tree and asked him how I could help you. He took one of his branches and gave it to me. He told me how to build it. And then how to put a little bit of my magic into it. That was the hard part, shaping the wood was easy. I never needed to start over, not once. It was like the wood wanted me to shape it."

Just like forming the shield. Link never got to thank him for that.

Saria closed her eyes and nodded her head as if listening to music only she could hear. She began to play, and the melody flowed out of the ocarina. The song wasn't the most complex melody, but Link had never heard it before. Fast and happy. Like older days in the summer heat, when the children danced in the Great Deku Tree's shade. And no one ever danced half as hard as Saria.

Happy days when all Link had to worry about was waking up on time. Not even so long ago, and yet, those days would never come back.

When she finished, she lowered the ocarina and looked to Link, waiting for his approval.

"You're really good!" Link said. "What was that?"

"Father told me for the spell to work I needed to make my own song, and well that's it. Do you really like it?"

"Of course. But what spell?"

"Good, umm," she looked at the ground. "I know you said you didn't want any help, but I thought you might accept this. When you play my song, you'll call me to you."

"What? Why?"

"I don't know, I thought that if you ever got stuck and needed some magic to do your job, you could just play on the ocarina and I could come help you. And no one would have to know that you needed my help at all. Because I know you hate that. Don't be mad." She shoved the ocarina back into his hands as if worried hearing that would make him refuse her gift.

Link held this wondrous gift, he rubbed his finger over the smooth wood, and admired she'd even taken the time to paint it. A gift from Saria and... and father.

looked to his hands, and rubbed the smooth wood, a gift from Saria and his father. When he looked back to his best friend, he felt his eyes water. "You were willing to do all that for me?"

"Of course. You'd do the same for me if you could."

Link stepped forward and embraced Saria. "I could never get mad at you, Saria. You're the kindest person I know."

When they broke the embrace, Link could see that Saria was crying too. She sniffed and wiped her eyes and nose. "I don't know how well it will work when you leave the forest. It's the Great Deku Tree's magic, I don't know if it works so far from his roots. But if you want, you can try to play my song out there. And if it works, I'll be able to see you, at least for a little bit."

Link brought the ocarina up and played, it took four tries to get the fingering correct. But once he had it, he played Saria's song. She laughed and danced and clapped along as he played, and for a moment he thought if it would really be so bad to stay in Kokiri.

But when the song ended, and Saria fell back on her tree stump still laughing, he knew he still needed to leave. He could not let the evil man return to the village for the stone. And would he really want to grow old while all his friends remain children of the woods? Every year growing more different from everyone, from Saria.

Would they even still be friends?

But for now, he sat down beside Saria on her stump, and remembered happier days until well into the night. When Saria could no longer keep her eyes open.

The Emerald glowed the faintest green in Link's hand, even with all the muck still clinging to it. He'd need to clean it before he left, along with the sword. If he could get the stone uncovered, maybe the light from it would be enough to lead him through the fog. He went to the pond near the center of the village. He dipped the water bucket into the pool, in the dark the water felt like ice as it splashed up Link's hand. Once full he poured the bucket over the stone and sword, making certain the corruption didn't run into the waters.

Something rustled through the leaves. Footsteps walking along the edge of the village clearing. Link covered the emerald and ducked low. Was he too late? Did the evil man already arrive? He was so stupid! He should have left the day that the Great Deku Tree died. Now he'd doomed everything, he really was a failure.

"You should go to sleep," came a familiar voice. Dori the fairy flew into vision. But he wasn't speaking to Link. Mido marched along the edge of the forest, green magic working his way through his hands. "The Great Deku Tree's barriers are holding."

"And I'm going to make certain they stay strong,"

"But you checked them last night, and the night before."

Mido didn't answer that, he continued waving his hand over the trees until he nodded with satisfaction then marched to the next one.

"You're going to wear yourself out."

"If you don't want to help me, you can just stay back home."

"Of course, I want to help you," the fairy sounded exasperated. "I'm trying to, you need your sleep to stay strong."

"I am strong," Mido said. "I'm as good with magic as Saria. Just because you and the Great Deku Tree couldn't see it-"

"He did see it!" Dori protested, "we all see how hard you work. How much effort you put in to maintaining the village. He relied so heavily upon you."

"Then why didn't he ask for my help?" Mido shouted, sending Dori flying back away from him. "I could have helped him. He could still be here."

"Mido," Dori flew back toward him, landing on top of his head. "You can't think that's true."

"Go home, Dori," Mido brushed at his head to force the fairy off him. "I'm going to make certain everyone is safe."

The fairy didn't leave, he just stayed behind Mido's shoulder as they kept walking around the village.

Link watched Mido's back, wondering if he should talk to him. He'd never liked Mido, not once. Mido was bossy and mean. And so self-important it made talking to him annoying even the few times he tried to be pleasant. But he needed to restrain himself from walking over to him right now and telling him what had truly happened to the Great Deku Tree. How the creature had turned the Great Deku Tree's magic against him, how he truly could not have done anything even if their father called for him.

But he stayed low to the ground, until the light of fairy and magic was gone. He didn't want his last words in the village of his home to be spent arguing with Mido, or getting called No-Fairy or whatever other hurtful thing the boy would say.

When there was no sign of anyone, Link picked himself from the ground. Dried off his things as best he could and stepped to the trees. Even in the dark of night he could see the difference the enchanted fog made, where all light and shapes ended into pure blackness. He took a deep breath. One more step and he'd be out of the village. One more step and he may never return home again.

"So," came a soft voice behind him. A dim blue light floated toward him and landed on his shoulder. "Where are we going?"

"Navi?"

"It's a bit hard to go to Navi. I'm already here."

"How did you- where have you been?"

"I'm sorry, I should have come sooner. But with the Great Deku Tree gone… I'm sorry there was so much I needed to do." she said, her voice tinged with sorrow. "And I knew him a long time, I needed some time to mourn him. Now!" She said and a bit of sunniness returning to her. "Where are we going?"

"I'm leaving the forest. I'm going to see the land of my parents, don't try to stop me."

"I wasn't planning on it."

"Oh. Good. Well, you can't come with me."

"Don't be silly, of course I'm going with you."

"You'll starve, won't you? I thought the fairies needed to be around magic, and I'm not touched by the Great Deku Tree's magic. You'll die."

"About that," Navi floated from his shoulder to land on the ocarina Saria had given him. "For some strange reason, I'm feeling quite refreshed right here. Now, are we going?"

Link's brow furrowed, would that even work? Would Saria's ocarina be enough for her? He didn't think so. "I can't take you away from everyone. The Village is your home, everyone here is your family. They need you, now more than ever."

"Link," Navi rose from her position on the ocarina right in front of his eyes. So near he could almost make out the figure that flew within the light. "The Great Deku Tree was not the only one who watched over you since you were a baby. Even if I had not given him my word, I'd be going with you. And that's final."

"But- you-" Link didn't know what to say, or even why he was protesting. He had not thought about it before, but he found he wanted Navi with him. They had already gone through so much together, having Navi with him felt right.

"Were you just going to march out into the fog with no idea where you're going?"

"I would have figured it out."

Navi sighed then dashed in front of him. "Typical Link. Stay close and follow me."

Link smiled as they entered the fog. This time, the hairs on his neck did not stand on end. And the knot of worry in his stomach he'd held all day was gone. He made his way through the dark mists of the woods with Navi's light to show him the way.

Chapter Text

Ganondorf rode atop his great steed Storm, and looked over the green fields of Hyrule. A gentle breeze swept across his face and brushed through his hair. By the Goddesses it felt wonderful. He closed his eyes and breathed deep the crisp cool air. This would be how he spends his days. Once all his work was done, once he'd built his perfect world. He wouldn't sit secluded in some tower, hiding behind great stone walls. He'd ride across his domain, so he could see and experience all the ways he changed the lands.

And when he grew too old to sit the throne, he'd saddle Storm for one final ride and never return. What tales they'd tell of him! What songs they'd sing. Ganondorf the Warrior-King, the savior of the Gerudo, the Conqueror of Hyrule. Some would still spit at his memory for what he had to do, no doubt. But most right-thinking people would understand his sacrifice. They'd love him. And even those who despised him would still have to agree that he shaped the age to his will like no voe had done before.

Yes, that would be the way of it. That's how he should be remembered.

"Gan," Nabooru's voice had a sting to it. "I can tell you're not listening."

"Sorry?" Ganondorf opened his eyes and returned to the present. "I'm listening. Now."

Nabooru shook her head as she rode beside him. One bound hand cradled at her lap, the bandages that covered her feet and legs peeking out from between her riding pants and boots.

He needed to keep his head in the present, he needed to focus. Dreams are fine things and could motivate one to greatness. But only if they did not let those dreams cloud them to the events before them. He could not drift off, he could not lose control. He glanced at Nabooru's bandaged hand. Never again. Focus.

"I'm not saying you shouldn't have done it," Nabooru continued. "All I'm saying is you should have told me. I could have helped with the planning. How did you get the Moblins inside in the first place? How can I offer any help if you don't tell me what you're planning?"

Gan looked over his shoulder, the rest of his personal guard listened, though Desquesza and Caeiti at least hid their eavesdropping. He turned back to Nabooru, the answer to one of her questions would cause nothing but her anger. The other as well, but that one could be managed. "I wanted you surprised," he shrugged. "I wanted everyone observing you to know without reservation that you had no idea what was happening. I needed everyone to see our sisters fighting for their lives beside the Hylians. Besides, I didn't want you accidentally revealing anything to your new friends."

Nabooru frowned, her eyes growing hard. Good, let her focus on that. "You're talking about Jora."

"Among others," Ganondorf said. "I believe I saw you talking to that Sheikah."

"Sands take you!" She hissed.

One glance and he knew he'd won, and her other questions forgotten. Now he just needed to deal with the aftermath. And with Nabooru it was always best to simply let her get her anger out.

"You think I'd reveal something about what we're doing? You think I'd befriend a Sheikah? Jora made me sit with her, and I'll have you know, I told her I'd kill her."

"Because she made you angry, correct?"

"Obviously, what does that have to do with anything?"

"Nabooru, I owe you my life. Three times over at least."

"We counting that… thing back at the forest?"

"I don't see why not."

"Then I'm at five."

"Fine, five. And there is no one under the Sun I would rather have at my side, no one I trust more to watch my back. But, and I am saying this with all the love in my heart, I have seen sand-seals lie more convincingly than you."

"Get off it."

"Why do you think I have never brought you in to speak with the king regent? You can argue better than me when you set your mind on something, and that is possibly the most useful skill when dealing with the king and the worms he calls his advisors."

"I figured you just didn't want me to get bored."

"It was because I don't want them knowing you. I don't want them to see all your little tells, the way you avert your eyes when you're uncomfortable. The way you touch your braid. I don't want them to see how bad a liar you are."

"I am not that bad a liar!" Nabooru shouted. The slightest sniggering came from those trailing behind them.

Might as well get them involved then. Ganondorf turned around in his saddle. "Sisters?"

His warriors burst out in laughter. "Nabs," Jocquine piped up. "I still remember when you actually jumped for joy when we won at Terry Town."

"What?" Nabs said. "It was hard fought, I'm allowed to let out a little energy."

"With respect," Bethmasse's deep voice followed her. "Whenever we play cards, if you have a good hand you never take your eyes off them. It's like you're worried they'll change on you."

Nabs didn't have a response to that, or to the vai's laughter. And though he tried to contain himself, Ganondorf could not help but grin as Nabooru glowered at them all.

"Well, Nabs," Mulli said, the only one to look even a little apologetic. "But that's not a bad thing. It shows you're honorable." Then even sweet little Mulli cracked a shy smile. "I don't think you have any tells at all." She nodded toward Nabooru's hand, which had found its way to stroking at her braid.

Nabooru glared at the smallest of Gan's guard as she let go, and flipped her hair over her shoulder. Likely in the hope that she wouldn't take hold of it again.

"Sisters! Sisters!" Desquesza raised her hands to quiet them down. "We can all see Nabs is uncomfortable, we should stop."

"Thank you," Nabooru said through gritted teeth.

"Sorry, Nabs," Mulli said.

Then Desquesza gave Ganondorf a devilish grin before she met Nabooru's eyes. "But I have a question, dear sister. After the Moblins were defeated, I went looking for you and I couldn't find you. Or Sir Jora for that matter, where did you go?"

"That's! – I!" Nabooru tried to speak, but before she could form any coherent sentence a blush went up her neck to her face as red as her hair. That sent the warriors into another fit of squeaking laughter. "Sands take all of you!"

"And to prove my point," Ganondorf said once their giggles quieted down. "I can tell right now you're furious."

"Oh? Am I?" She rounded on Ganondorf. "You could have gotten us killed with your little trick."

"I would never let anything happen to you. I made certain that all of my sisters were seated well away from the doors. And, in truth, I thought you were so wounded you wouldn't take part in the fighting."

"Look at that, something not going according to your plans. How wonderful for us all to be here to see it."

"It worked. I would not have let any of them harm you. Besides, after that bit of theater the king trusts us more than ever. I didn't even have to suggest bringing my armies to aid in defeating the monsters, he brought it up himself. Always nice when the puppets speak what you want without even having to put your words in their mouth. And when it is time for us to strike, I'll be seated on his throne before that fat oaf can even marshal his forces against us."

They rode for some miles in silence, save the occasional mumbled threats Nabooru made under her breath. They stopped when they reached a crossroads.

"And here I leave you," Gan said. "Nabs, you have your orders?"

"Call the tribes," she said, her voice still in a grumble. "Tell them to prepare for war and ride toward the pass. While you go collect your stones."

"Good," Ganondorf held out his hand.

Nabooru shook her head but took his arm regardless. "So, which of them are you after now? The Tree has to be dead."

"He's dead, but something killed the insect before it could deliver the stone to me."

"You're not going back there are you?"

"No, whoever holds it now is bringing the stone out of the woods. Probably to find some new place to hide it. But the monster marked it. I can sense where it's going."

"Do you know who holds it?"

Gan scowled. "No, the Tree had one last trick. He managed to obscure an entire forest, I should have guessed that he'd do the same with the Sacred Stone. I can't look upon the bearer, but I'll follow him. And besides, it can only be one of the Forest Children. It can't be too hard to find a child with a fairy flying about them."

"If the legends are to be believed."

"They have so far. When will you start to trust in them?"

"When you get that throne you're always on about."

"Heh, fair enough."

"So, the other two, then? It'll be hard to deal with their guardians if they know you killed the Tree."

Ganondorf released his sister-in-arms, and looked to the mountains in the distance. "One won't be as hard as you'd think. The Gorons killed their guardian some years ago."

"Why?"

Ganondorf shrugged. "Don't know the details. But dragons are temperamental, and Gorons solve all their problems with their fists. Seems inevitable."

"And the last?"

"More difficult. In truth, I haven't quite figured out how to handle that one yet."

"Should I be worried about that?"

"No, by all accounts the Lord Jabu-Jabu is the most peaceful of them all. I just need to go look over the situation first hand. I'll think of something."

"That one I've heard before." Nabooru's glare softened a little. "Just promise me you won't contact your mothers. Not again. Not when I'm not there."

I can't very well ask their aid a third time. "I won't."

"They'd cut your throat themselves if it meant one of their schemes succeeds. You can't trust them."

"Nabs, I said I won't call upon them, and I won't."

"Good." She nodded, paused a moment, then leaned out and wrapped her arms around him. Something hard for her to do even when they weren't riding horses. "Stay safe."

"You as well."

Nabooru released him then punched him in the shoulder. Not hard, barely even a tap. But Ganondorf grabbed the spot in mock surprise. "I'm still mad at you."

And without another word, she led his honor guard to the west and their home. A part of him wished to return with them. Take time to see his people, remind himself of all their problems. The daily horrors of life in the desert he needed to fix. Plot out the path of the aqueduct he finally got the king to agree to build and organize groups of workers to get started.

That would only delay him. Once he attained true power and the world was at his feet, he could return. But to get home, he needed to go ever farther away.

From his perch along the jagged ridge of Mount Lanayru, Ganondorf watched the waters. All his weapons, armor, and jewelry he left with Storm. Now he wrapped himself in loose clothes that let him move unhindered, but tight enough not to scratch together. All colored in browns and grays to match the stones on which he lay.

Another of the gifts of his mothers. When he was still a child, they brought him a Sheikah captured and held under some terrible enchantment. He had not realized what they had done to her at the time, all he knew was he had a new tutor. One that woke him in the middle of the night to scrounge about in the dark and whipped him if they discovered him. But once her teachings were done, she slumped into a corner and drooled on herself, just as his other tutors had done. Until they had taught their subject in full and disappeared.

He had never taken to lurking about as naturally as he had with swordsmanship. A true Sheikah Needle could disappear while standing right before your eyes and appear again out of thin air a hundred feet away. But he knew enough to surprise the knights and soldiers of a Hylian army. No one expects a man of his size to appear behind them with a knife at their throat. That talent, more than anything, earned him the name King of Thieves during the war.

And like all his mother's gifts, it served him well now. Below him, just out of sight, lay the opening of a tunnel which led to the outskirts of the Crystal City. Zora filed out of it and onto the beach. The fishfolk wrapped themselves in their fins, creating a rippling flow to their movements. Each of them carrying baskets of fish to offer their guardian. Ganondorf watched them the last two days, but Lord Jabu-Jabu did not appear.

The Guardian of the Seas wasn't the only thing missing. He had sent the Octorok to attack the Zora under orders to cause some destruction. Ganondorf would offer to remove the Octorok threat in exchange for the Sapphire. But as far as he could tell, the Zora Domain knew only peace. None of the fishfolk looked as though they had ever known a day of hardship.

Ganondorf sighed and stretched out on the rocks. The sun slipped closer to the line of mountaintops. He'd wait another hour before returning to Storm and his camp. How many more days could he wait? Two? Perhaps three? He still needed to return to Castle Town in time to meet with Nabooru. All while traveling off the main roads so not even the Sheikah could keep eyes on him.

He wondered how Nabooru fared. Already well in the desert, no doubt, meeting with old friends and speaking before the Matrons. Bethmasse would call upon her family, showing what she added to their ancestral spear. Desquesza lounging as she would when there was no work to be done. He missed them all. Strange, how often Nabooru would chide him for ignoring his sisters. How he spent too much time wandering off alone to think. And now, when had days with nothing to do except think, his thoughts went back to them.

But they needed to return to the desert, and he needed to speak with Lord Jabu-Jabu. Sticking together, fighting the war as he had his entire life led to nothing. No matter how many victories he won, he could not crack the walls of Hyrule. Every soldier he lost, his enemies could lose ten and they would not have depleted their reserves.

This way was better: deceit and power. There may be no glory in it. But if this is what he had to do for his people he would. Without hesitation. Even if it meant he wandered around all Greater Hyrule alone.

He yawned, the setting sun turned the sky red. The guardian would not appear today. Perhaps he needed a new plan to gain the creature's attention? He got to his feet, though he stayed as low to the ground as he could, ready to slink back to Storm and the tent he'd disguised to look as part of the mountainside.

A murmur grew amongst the crowd of Zora beneath him. Gan turned back to the waters. A series of ripples washed across the shore. Small at first, but they spread far and grew. Another ripple, then another. Each thicker than the last, until the ripples turned to waves.

Ganondorf laid down, his head as close to the edge of the outcropping as he dared. Was this him? The Zora cheered and formed an ordered line from the shore. Waves splashed against their feet and spread out as far as Gan could see, perhaps even to the other side of the sea. How big was the Lord Jabu-Jabu? The scrolls and legends mentioned each of the guardians grew massive in size, but to disturb the waters so dramatically? It must dwarf even the great tree.

A purple tentacle rose from the water. The Zora stepped away in shock. It reached onto the shore, thrashing about, splashing water and clods of sand into the air. More sprung from the waves, followed by a multicolored bladderlike head of a Bari.

"By the Goddesses," Gan muttered. He knew the Octorok bred the jellyfish as beasts of war, but he never knew they could grow so large.

Those on the shore screamed. Several took up spears and rushed at the monster. But the Bari whipped its tentacles at them, one struck a Zora in the chest and sent him flying. But another only glanced across a fleeing vai's shoulder, and it sent her to the ground convulsing as the Bari's natural electricity surged into her.

Perhaps the Octorok did have their uses. The more danger they posed to the protected people of Greater Hyrule the more the king regent would need to rely upon him. Pity the destruction it caused.

Among the Zora the warriors formed some semblance of a battle line. Spears set toward the creature. A tight formation? Against a creature that could squash many of them with a single sling of its arms? No, that didn't make sense. A loose order was what they needed. They needed room to maneuver, avoid the big slow attacks as best they could. Unless they acted in the defense of something, protecting someone, creating a barrier of themselves.

But what they protected he could not see. Not unless he peered so far over the edge that his head might be visible to those below. Though with the screams and clanging of weapons, now would be the time to look. Little chance anyone glanced upward when death loomed before them. He hooked his feet along the stones to secure himself and leaned over the lip of the ridge.

A small Zora child stood behind the line of warriors. Perhaps nine or ten years of age? She didn't look afraid as her warriors lined up to face the monster on her behalf. She huffed and folded her arms, as if the mortal peril did little more than ruin a perfectly planned day. Royalty, Ganondorf decided as he pulled himself back. Useless royalty at that. Little to learn from her, not when he could get a good look at Zora's warriors' capabilities. He had only fought against the Zora once in all his years of war. The fishfolk had a knack for slipping away from a fight, leaving it to their Hylian and Goron allies. One should never forgo a chance to learn about an enemy.

The spears did little more than annoy the creature. The Bari lifted itself onto the shore, sending what few civilians remained scrambling from the beach. The monster raised its tentacles to smash the line of defenders in one massive strike. Some few managed to dive away from the blow, but many did not have the room, too packed together to escape. Poor fools.

Before the attack landed, the wispy tendrils that hung about its bulbous head fell back, as if a deep wind blew them. Then the tentacle posed in the air followed it. Only then did Ganondorf notice the whirlpool growing behind the Bari. Water swirled into a whirlpool, pulling the Bari into the deep. Though the beast struggled, the air whistled around the Bari’s tentacles and forced its strikes away from the little Zora vai and her wall of spearmen.

From the whirlpool came a massive jaw, large and wide enough to swallow the Bari whole.

Ganondorf's jaw dropped open. If the Bari was enormous, he did not have the words to describe how large this creature was. His mind could barely make sense of it. Its snakelike head ruptured from the water. Within its maw sat sand and sea enough to form an island, along with a dozen thrashing creatures. Bari and Octorok caught in its throat writhed still moving with life. Trapped beneath the prison of the guardian’s teeth and sentenced to death within its gullet.

The Zora cheered as the first of the Bari's tendrils entered their deity's throat. Electricity shimmered in the air around the monster, and when it touched the guardian's jaws the whale groaned deep and loud. Enough to shake the rocks Ganondorf laid upon. He clutched at them, holding himself steady as the Bari sank deeper and deeper to its doom.

The air sizzled as the monstrous Bari put everything it had into the deity. But Lord Jabu-Jabu did little more than shake its head, even that slight movement sent a crash of waves against the beach. The remaining spearmen floundered in the rush of waters. And this was only its head. How much more of the great whale still lay hidden beneath the water?

"And I'm going to deal with this thing," he muttered to himself. "By the Goddesses, maybe I am going insane."

IT IS JUST A FISH BEFORE YOUR MIGHT.

Ganondorf ducked back down beneath the rocks. Visions of him straddling the deity and plunging his sword through its skull filled his mind. He was laughing and hurling witchfire as Jabu-Jabu died. Burrowing his way inside, tearing through its entrails until he came upon the Sapphire hiding within its stomach. And when he blasted his way back out, his mothers sang his praises.

"No," he shut his eyes and took a deep calming breath, his heart pounding as if he had fought a battle. That dark part of him grew louder and louder. He pushed it down, ignoring its hatred as best he could. That was not the plan. It’d be suicide to confront the creature. He must have patience and cunning, that was the only path forward. 

By the time he calmed himself and looked back out on the river, Jabu-Jabu's mouth slammed shut and the Bari was nowhere to be seen. The Zora shouted and prayed as their guardian swam toward them.

"Get ready!" the little Zora shouted to her guard. She walked to the edge of the pool and held her hands wide. "Great Lord Jabu-Jabu, I have provided a feast for you."

Behind her, the soldiers brought out crates of food. Jabu-Jabu opened his mouth wide, and they threw hundreds of still wiggling fish into the whirlpool within him.

"Now," the vai said as she stepped right up to Jabu-Jabu. "My wish. I wish to marry someone, but my father doesn't take me seriously. He says I'm too young and my feelings will change with the tides. I am going to prove him wrong. I am going to offer my beloved the greatest promise stone so everyone knows how serious I am. You hold such a stone, the Lord’s Jewel, I want it. Give it to me."

What kind of spoiled child is this? If any of the Gerudo children came up to him making such demands, he'd give them a hard day's work beneath the desert sun for their insolence. Evidently, Lord Jabu-Jabu agreed. The great beast closed its jaws, its wide set eyes found the child. But it did not otherwise move. Nor did it offer the Sapphire.

After a long time, another Zora stepped forward. This one only held one fish in his hands. He placed it before the mighty guardian and knelt. "Please, great Lord Jabu-Jabu, my son is sick. I beg you, please grant me some of your healing waters for his sake."

The guardian ducked his head beneath the shore, sending small lapping waves over the fins of the Zora's feet. When it popped back up, he raised his massive head over the kneeling Zora and opened his mouth. A thin stream of water dribbled out of his lips. As it fell from the air, the water shimmered with bright blue light. Gleaming with the magic of the Sapphire.

The Zora gave a shout of praise and took a small bottle to catch some of the water.

"What!" the little Zora royal screamed. "You can't ignore me! My offering was bigger than his. My offering is bigger than all the others. This isn't fair!"

"Princess," one of the guards stepped forward and knelt to her. "Perhaps Lord Jabu-Jabu, in his wisdom, thinks that the Sapphire is too important to be used for an engagement."

"I don't want to hear it," the vai pouted. "My father says I can have everything I want. And I want that stone!” She stormed away from Jabu-Jabu, and her guard followed, save one. 

That last lone guard pulled one fish from a pouch and laid it down in offering. “Please, Lord Jabu-Jabu, teach the princess some humility. For all our sake." Then he bowed and rushed after his charge.

Once the princess and her entourage left, other Zora gave their small offerings and made their wishes. Some gave one fish, others two or three. But Jabu-Jabu met with all of them, some he helped others he turned aside. Always silent, almost emotionless. But as Ganondorf watched he saw the tiny flickers on the beast's eyes and lips. Spasms of something… pain perhaps?

Ganondorf backed away from his ledge and headed down the mountainside. He returned well past midnight with a basket full of fish. Catching them ended up being a more troubling diversion than he anticipated. Half of the fish he needed to blast with witch-fire, he'd never gone fishing before and now he knew he would never waste his time on it again.

He could not see the Sea God, but hopefully, it would still answer when called. He swung his leg over the ledge and climbed down onto the shore. His boots touched down on the sand, but it didn't feel right. It took him a moment of stepping about the beach before he figured out what was wrong. It was not the sands of his desert, dry and dangerous. The wet sand didn't wisp around his legs, nor did he need to cover his mouth to avoid inhaling it. It sloshed around his boots. When he stepped a thick indent of his feet remained.

Smiling like a fool, he took a few harder stomps and chuckled at how perfect the imprint left behind was. No. Focus, there is no time to act like a child. He went to the edge of the shore and overturned his basket, pouring the fish into the water. "Lord Jabu-Jabu," he said. "I humbly ask for an audience with you."

The still water rippled then welled up. Ganondorf could not help but take a few steps back from the edge as waves splashed water up to his knees. Massive jaws opened, creating a vacuum of water sucking in everything that he had offered, and whipped his clothes and hair about him. The jaws clenched shut, as the head of the sea lord rose above water. Its stalked eyes swiveled until they both landed on Ganondorf.

Ganondorf bowed, "Lord Jabu-Jabu, I am King Ganondorf Dragmire of the Gerudo. I come on a mission of peace and seek your aid."

One of the creature's eyes twitched before it went back to Ganondorf, another sign of pain. But what was causing it? The spasm happened again, this time on one side of the great deity's face, as it had when the Bari struck it with its electricity. Was the thing still alive somewhere deep within?

"I understand the Octorok have invaded your waters, earlier I saw you best one of their minions. I offer my aid in turning back your enemies. I can send them away to never return. During my life, they shall cause no harm to you or your Zora. I will even offer my services to slay that which lies within you and is causing you such pain. All I ask in return is the Sapphire you protect."

A deep low growl came from deep in the beast's throat. Jabu-Jabu's lips pulled back revealing some of its massive teeth.

"I need it to save my own home!" He held up his hands, trying to show the creature he had no ill intent. "I am not an arrogant child demanding the stone for my own gratification. My home is a barren desert. With the Will of the Waters, I may be able to bring life to the lands."

The great sea beast did not move, nor did the Sapphire appear. It simply stared at him.

"When my work is done, I will return it to you. I swear upon the Golden Three. Please, Lord Jabu-Jabu grant me the power to save my kingdom."

The whale's jaws opened, revealing the vast red tunnel of its throat. From within him came a dim blue light and a cool rush. A sense of wisdom and wonder, the feeling of the tides and the smell of salty sea air. The light grew brighter as knowledge of ages and the power of the Goddesses overwhelmed him. The light condensed into a blue stone. No, three of them, each held together with gold, forming a jewel as large as a man's head.

"Yes! That's it! Thank you!" He reached toward the light.

The whale's jaws snapped shut, nearly catching Ganondorf between its massive teeth. Gan stumbled back, splashing through the thin layer of water that covered the sands.

"Why?"

The guardian of the Sapphire sunk beneath the waters. The path to the stone closed to him.

"Is that it?" Ganondorf stood up and rushed to the edge of the water, looking down into the black depths. "Is that your answer?"

The deity did not return. It knew what Ganondorf wanted, it showed him the stone. Was it trying to teach me a lesson? Or taunt me? The black thoughts returned to him. It dared taunt him? His blade could hack through the creature with as much ease as he tore through knights. He could call the beast back, and make it pay for its arrogance. He slew the Great Tree, he could gut a fish.

He shook the thought away. "If that's your answer. I'll find another way." He called over the still waters. "I will save my people!"

If he faced the beast himself, it would capture him as it had the Bari and Octorok. He would need someone else to go in his stead. Someone easy to manipulate and Jabu-Jabu would trust. More than that, one the guardian would protect. 

A plan took shape, though it left him frowning. Could he manipulate a young vai's emotions so easily? Could he use the foulest spells he knew upon an innocent? Even one as arrogant as the Zora princess? 

It would work, though. He wouldn't need to call upon his mothers, as he promised Nabs. A few simple spells, that was all it would take. He would need to be in contact with this princess, but that was trivial. His mothers taught him to project himself great distances. Even if he did not know where the Zora now roamed, she would return to her palace. And once there he could follow, unseen, until he discovered where she was most alone, for him to make his presence known. It would take no more than a day or two. 

But once he found her, could he cast his mother's spell? Could he destroy a child's will as readily they destroyed so many others? The thought felt like bile stuck in his throat. No one deserved that treatment, except perhaps the most vile of Sheikah. And this Zora child had no sin to her name except being spoiled. 

And what if the spell went wrong? If the girl perished in the attempt? He'd attacked villages before. Children perished in war, it was inevitable. He avoided it when he could, and never soiled his blade with the blood of innocents. But it would be nothing but hypocrisy to think his hands clean because he had not stabbed them himself.

What is one child when compared to a kingdom?

He climbed over the rough mountainside in silence weighing the deaths he had caused against the lives he hoped to save as he returned to his hidden camp. Storm lay on the ground, his legs tucked beneath him. He opened his eyes as Ganondorf approached. The great destrier shook his mane and stood up, as ready to be gone from the Zora's Domain as he.

Ganondorf reached the horse and pet his neck. "Almost, Storm. We're almost done." From his pack, he pulled out a mask, shaped from the horned skull of a long-dead demon.

After all, what was one more vow broken, one more line crossed, one more death on his hands? He put the mask over his face and sent his mind to the Crystal City and the palace at its center.

Chapter Text

"Almost there," Navi said, just a pace before him. Link squinted as her faint blue light disappeared into the fog. The path had been long and winding, and several times Link worried he’d taken a wrong turn and lost her to the dark. But she’d always appear again or led him with his voice, always away from the thickest of the swirling mist. Why had she now flown straight into it?

He stopped just before where she disappeared. Had that been truly her? Or had the whispering of the woods confounded him? 

“Come, Link,” Navi’s voice rang from ahead of him. “Only a few more steps.”

He looked around. There was no other sign of a fairy’s light. It must be her. He took a deep breath and stepped into the fog. 

The first step and a smothering blanket of fog surrounded him. He could not see his hand before his face much less the trees or the fairy in the dark. The second and he knew he’d been tricked. He’d left the path and now the horrors of the woods would grab him. Just like the fairies always warned. The skull-spiders would descend and poison him, or the wolves would devour him, or perhaps worst of all, he’d wither and die and become one of the shambling ghouls, not living yet not truly dead. Forced to wander forever in darkness. 

Then he took his third step, and the world burned. He clenched his eyes shut, but it did little to help. The light seared through his eyelids, he tried to cover his face with his arms. “Navi! Help!”

"Link, open your eyes."

"It hurts."

"I know, but it will only hurt for a few moments."

Link grimaced as he lowered his arm. His eyes flickered open, only a moment, before he shut them again. The light stung, but in the flash he saw colors brighter than he’d ever seen before. He peaked one eye open. Blues and greens and yellows filled his vision in blotches. He blinked open the other eye and the colors condensed, and formed into something he’d never seen before. A world without fog.

"We made it," Navi said in a tired voice as she landed atop the ocarina that hung at his hip.

Before them lay a great plain of short green and yellow grass. Rolling hills that spread about the countryside, lifting some grass bright and high toward the sky and others cast in shadows. Only ending at the far edge of the horizon, where rigid stone jutted from the ground. It looked so far away, it must be huge.

Everything out here must be huge.

"It's beautiful," he whispered.

He did not know what he expected. From the stories the fairies told him, the lands outside the forest should be filled with foul-smelling, tightly packed people in great stone buildings. All of them preying upon each other with their weapons. Bandits extorting each other for whatever they pleased, only a little worse than the lords and kings who did the same. They were all monsters that killed for the fun of it, in a strange game they called war.

But none of that appeared. All he saw were vast plains of vivid colors and teaming with life.

Was this what the Great Deku Tree hid from all of them? Mountains and gorges, flowers and grass, all the strange, wonderful things the fairies mentioned that he feared he'd never get to see. Did he just not want Link to see all this? No, that can't be true. Father loved him, he'd never deceive him like that.

"Is that the sun?" Link squinted at the great yellow ball in the sky.

"It is, and best not to look at it directly. Not until the moments before it sets."

Link averted his eyes. Just the moment's glance made them sting again. Everything was so much brighter without the shield of the fog around him. "What happens then?"

"It's not so bright, and it's beautiful. It paints the sky in many colors." She sighed. "Long ago, before you came to us, I was a young fairy. I used to fly out here to find news of the outside world. And I always did my duties first, of course. But when I had time, I'd sit somewhere safe and watch the sunrise or set. I missed the sunrise most of all, I think." She gave a tired laugh. "You know, I was hoping that there would be a sunrise just as we left the woods. A perfect little memory coming back to life. But it seems we missed it. I'll just have to stay awake long enough for the sunset."

But Navi didn't stay awake. No sooner had they picked a direction to head toward, did she flutter to lay within Saria's ocarina. After half a mile she fell silent, and not long after that her light dimmed.

Link did not dare wake her. She had flown the entire way through the woods. Despite her wing not yet healing after their fight with the cursed spider. She must be so tired, the least he could do for her was let her rest. Careful not to jostle his instrument, he strolled through the green fields.

Hills and valleys rolled before him, offering him plenty of company while Navi slept. And not a single Hylian soldier, or Gerudo raider, or thief, or bandit attacked him. Instead birds of red and brown soared overhead, and within the grass little furry rodent creatures scurried about. Always disappearing when Link drew close. After the third critter vanished he chased after one to find they dived into little burrows hidden underneath layers of grass and leaves. Then he saw a little red mammal with thin snouts and long bushy tails staring at him. It looked like the wolves that prowled the woods, only much smaller. When Link approached, it ran away even faster than the rodent.

And the flowers! Patches of wildflowers, all yellows and oranges sprouted at the tops of the hills. Some had purples hidden amongst the others. He scooped some up and smelled them and laughed with delight. Father would have loved them, and so would his siblings. Fado would study them all and add her favorites into her garden. And Saria would have braided them into headdresses or tucked them behind her ears.

But Saria was never going to see these flowers. None of them were. Not Dori, Helvia, Junmi, or even Mido. He’d never have a chance to show them. Link's laughter strangled in his throat. Dropping the flowers, he continued over the fields in silence.

The sun began its descent before he found anything unnatural. A great fence built by the men of the outside world, he assumed. It looked like a cucco coup back home, only far, far bigger. The topmost plank of wood stood well above his height and it stretched out far, cutting across the grass and rising and falling with the hills. No cuccos stood inside it, nor birds of any kind. Instead herds of massive creatures on four legs that ended in hooves.

There seemed to be two different kinds, one fat with their guts hanging low and ending in strange pink little nubs. He smiled at one of them, and it did nothing but look dimly toward him while continuing to chew on grass. The other type of creature looked far more interesting, with a thick neck and a proud demeanor to them. These creatures pawed at the ground and ran, seemingly for the joy of it alone.

Link looked back to the wooden coup that held these animals and tried to figure all the ways it could be used. In general, walls worked to either keep things in, or to keep others out. And if this fence kept the animals in, was it for their protection or his? The cuccos back home had a bad habit of running off into the fog when left out. Perhaps whoever owned these meant for the fence to keep them safe and together. But then, perhaps they were dangerous. They didn't look it though. By size alone they could probably crush Link if they fell on him. But they didn't have the features the fairies taught him indicated a predator on the hunt. No claws, no fangs, it didn't stay low to the ground. And of course, they grazed upon the grass.

That said, prey animals could be just as dangerous as predators if they felt threatened. So, he'd just have to be as non-threatening as he possibly could.

When he reached the fence, he climbed over the top of it to get a closer look at the strange and majestic animals.

"Link" Navi said, with a yawn. The jostling from the climb must have woken her up. "Link where-? What are you doing?"

"I'm going to get close to one of those things," Link whispered back. "But be quiet, I'm trying not to scare them."

"The horse?" Navi said, her voice still quiet and groggy from her rest. "Or the cow?"

"That's a horse?" Link said as he swung his leg over the top of the fence. It did not take much guesswork to figure which animal was which. The fairies mentioned horses a few times. Great brutes, they had called them. Poor animals, forced by Hylian and Gerudo to carry them into battle. Link had always envisioned riding one. His sword in his hand as he broke apart the armies of evil. But in his mind a horse was a monstrous creature, bred for war and violence. He'd always thought they must have sharp teeth and armored scales.

These horses didn't look like beasts of war. They looked like simple animals, nothing more. They seemed proud and confident as they trotted around their coup, but there was nothing terrifying about them.

Link dropped the last few feet to the ground, the sound didn't startle the animals other than making one of the cows move over a bit before it continued grazing. Link took slow, quiet steps toward the nearest horse. His hands out, empty and gentle.

The big animal didn't seem to mind as Link went to pet him. He had to stretch to reach up to the animal's shoulder, but he could get a good pat on the side of its stomach and ribs much easier. The horse seemed to like that very much. It looked at Link, gave a happy little snort and shake of its head, before it went back to eating.

"This might not be the best idea," Navi said. "These animals belong to someone, and they probably won't take kindly to people entering their ranch and messing with their animals."

"I'm not messing with them," Link said. "I'm just making sure they're happy. You like that, don't you, boy?"

The horse did not respond. But neither did it pull away, which Link took as a good sign to continue. Once he felt that the horse had been thoroughly satisfied, he moved to the next one. That horse didn't seem to like Link's rubs nearly as much and went scampering off. Link went to as many of the horses and a few of the cows as he could, giving them comfort where he could and avoiding those that seemed a bit aggressive.

Eventually he found that he had been traveling steadily up a long but shallow hill, and he got a chance to look down on the rest of this ranch. The fence went quite a ways, easily passing out eyesight at points, though they converged towards one massive building with wide doors left open.

"I think it's about time we go," Navi said again. "You had your fun, but if we keep standing here, we'll get seen. And I don't want to have to flee from angry Hylians."

Link couldn't disagree. But he caught sight of something closer to the building. There were two shapes. No. Three. One of them was just a bunch of lumps on the ground. Another small one kneeling beside it, and a massive shape peering over them both. From them came a slow and sad song. The singer constantly had her voice cut off between unclear words and what may have been the quivering sound of a sob.

"That doesn't sound evil," Link said. He took a step down the hill toward the figures.

"Link! What are you doing? Those people are dangerous."

"They're not looking for us, I think I can get close. Besides," he patted the sword on his hip. "If they cause any trouble I can deal with them."

"But you shouldn't!"

Link made his way toward the shapes, keeping low, following a serpentine path that let him hide behind horses and cows for as long as possible. He stopped when he found a large cow lying down thirty or so paces from the shapes.

Now close enough, he saw that they were two Hylians over a small horse. It was lying on its side and breathing heavily. The bigger of the Hylians was a man, with a lot of brown hair about his face in a big bushy mustache and eyebrows. He tapped his foot, and had his hands crossed as the other, a little girl about Link's age with red-brown hair knelt beside the horse and sang, while rubbing the beast's neck.

"Please eat," she said once she finished a verse of her song. "Come on, you need to eat."

"No use to it," the man said. "This one'll be dead in the morning. Like I said. We've wasted enough time on it. We've got work to do."

"She's not that sick," the little girl said. "We just need to get her to the stables and get her eating and warm."

"You're just wasting your time. I've seen this a dozen times, no matter what you do, she'll be dead by morning. Just leave her there."

"If you're not going to help, at least get my father." Her voice rose to a sharp snap, and every hint of sorrow was gone.

The man scoffed. "He's probably in his cups already. If you're not going to do anything useful, I need to go do all the actual work around here." The man turned away from them, his hands in his pockets, muttering to himself.

"At least bring me some carrots! Ingo!"

"Get them yourself," the man said over his shoulder. "It's almost dark, and I ain't staying late because of a dead foal."

"Useless!" the little girl shouted, before she turned back to the horse and began petting it again.

Without the singing or the bickering, Link could hear the labored breathing of the little horse. Each exhale made its thin little ribs shudder in pain. The poor little creature. And the girl as well. She didn't look like a brutal Hylian ready to attack anything on sight. She just wanted to save the horse. She couldn't be that bad, could she?

"Can I help?" Link asked as he stepped out from behind the cow.

"What are you doing?" Navi hissed, but Link ignored her as he approached the girl.

She sprang to her feet. Her hands clenching into fists as she held them in front of her, ready to throw a punch. "What? Who are you? What are you doing here? Horse thief!"

"I'm not a thief! I just want to help." Link held up his hands, but the girl's eyes found the blade at his side.

"What are you planning on doing with that knife?"

"It's my sword," Link insisted, and he put his hand over the pommel, as if that would protect it from the girl's words.

She gave a little burst of a laugh. "No it ain't. You didn't cut your way through the fence did you? No-" She held up her hand as Link approached. "Don't come any closer. If you do I'll – I'll – I'll make a big shout and then… and then all the horses will come running here and they'll trample you!"

Link stopped. "Can she do that?"

"I don't think so," Navi said. "But I told you, these Hylians are dangerous. Let's get out of here."

"What is that!" The girl pointed at Navi, before her eyes went wide. "You're a Kokiri. I've heard about the Children of the Tree. You step back. If you use any of your magic on me, I'll- I'll-" She seemed to be trying to think of a new threat and coming up empty. Then her eyes hardened. "I'll hit you so hard your Tree will feel it." And she raised her fists to show she meant it. "Knife or no."

"I don't have magic," Link said. "I'm not a Kokiri, I'm Hylian, like you. And if I thought you hitting me would let the Great Deku Tree feel anything I'd let you."

She gave him an incredulous look but didn't move until the horse at her feet gave another gasping cough and kicked at the dirt. Then her hands dropped to her side. She frowned as she met Link's eyes. "You really want to help?"

"Yes."

"We need to bring her to the barn. I'm not strong enough to carry her myself, but maybe together we can get her there."

Link nodded and moved by the girl's side.

"How strong are you?"

"I was the strongest in my village," Link said with a note of pride.

A rush of air burst out of her nose, almost like she didn't believe him. Or perhaps she didn't think much of being the strongest amongst a bunch of children. “There’s a sled in the barn, I’m going to go fetch it. You stay here. Keep her calm.”

The girl ran off, leaving Link alone with the horse. He knelt beside the animal and pet her. But the horse snapped her teeth at him, making him pull his hand away. “No touching. Understood.”

“She’s probably afraid and in pain. Animals lash out when they’re afraid,” Navi said. The fairy flew to the horse and landed on its back. “Hmm, I fear the tall man was correct. This one is very sick. I can feel her fever.”

"Can you heal her?"

"I'm trying to save my magic to heal you, when you need it."

"Why? I'm going to be fine."

"Really?" Navi said as she flew back to him. "While I was asleep you entered a Hylian's lands, to get close to a bunch of creatures you did not know, but were big enough to crush you. And you don't think you'll need to be healed at some point?"

"It worked out," Link said.

"That's luck, you have to be more careful, Link. You don't know what it's like out here."

As Navi chastised him, the foal began to shake. The horse rolled over onto her side and laid her head on the ground. She made a wet hacking sound as her head brushed up and down on the grass.

"No, no," Link said. "You have to stay calm." But the horse continued to spit and tremble. He couldn't pet her, and she didn't seem to respond to his words. What was that song the girl had been singing? That seemed to work a little.

Link tried to sing it, but his voice wasn't exactly pleasing. Nor were the notes anywhere close to what the Hylian sang. The sick horse seemed not to like it either. As Link struggled to find the tune, she glanced at him with a look he could only call disdainful, before resting her head back on the ground and squeezing her eyes shut.

Why'd I even bother to try that? Link pulled out his ocarina. He focused on the horse's song. A simple melody, but with a quiet longing to it. As if it held the horse's desire to run across green fields, and memories of health and happiness. The girl's pleasant voice rang through his ears and his fingers found the notes. As he played the horse stopped coughing and stared at him. She still shivered, but held her gaze as long as he played.

"Not bad, Fairy Boy," the girl returned, dragging a wooden sled on a rope behind her. She grinned at him. “Keep playing.”

"My name's Link," he muttered as he took a breath and replayed the melody. After years of being called No Fairy by Mido it felt strange to instead be seen as someone tied to the fairies. He disliked name calling, but this felt different. Mido mocked him, this felt like a joke shared between them.

"Malon," she said as she dragged the sled to the foal’s side. “We’re going to have to get her up and onto the sled. You go to the middle there, and we’re going to try and roll her up onto her feet. You’re going to take some of her weight on your shoulders. I’m going to take some of the weight from the front. All we need to do is help her step onto the sled, then we can let her back down. You understand?”

"I think so," Link looked down on the horse. "I'm just going to be under her belly then?"

"Not for too long, hopefully." She went to the horse and started to pull at her neck. "Come on, Epona. We just need you to stand for a little bit. Come on."

The horse grunted and gave a weak thrash of her legs as Link tried to help her roll to her belly. Once she did, the horse groaned a few times. Several of the other animals from around the ranch came closer, sniffing and stomping around them as they looked after the horse.

"Almost done, girl," she said. "I need you to stand. Not too long. Only a moment. You can do it." Then she pulled around the horse's neck, while Link grabbed as much around its waist as he could and pulled up. The sick horse groaned but got its legs beneath it. Trembling, snorting, the horse stood, though it shook so hard Link feared it'd collapse if he let go.

"Now!" the girl said.

He ducked beneath the animal and stood up. The weight of the horse pressed around his shoulders and his breath was forced out of his lungs. "Ooouuff," came out of his mouth as he stumbled forward a step. But his legs held strong, at least long enough for the girl to duck underneath and put her own shoulders right into the horse's chest.

"Now," she said through gritted teeth. "Onto the sled, slowly." 

Link did not want to do any of this slowly. In fact, he wished to get the horse off his shoulders as fast as he could. Apparently even the horse agreed as its limp head grunted with pain. But the girl didn’t stop. One arm she wrapped around the horse’s front, and the other she wrapped around Link, making certain they all moved at a steady pace until Epona had all her hooves on the sled.

“There,” Malon said. “Lower her on three. One. Two.”

Link started to bend his legs before she got the last word out. But her words followed him, as did her own lean. As soon as they stopped supporting Epona, her legs shook, and she would have collapsed without Malon guiding her down as gentle as she could manage. Link stretched his shoulders and back. The young horse didn’t look too big, but he was surprised just how heavy she was. 

“Pomers,” the girl panted. Link didn’t know what she meant, but before he could ask, she cleared her throat, turned to the nearest horse and shouted. “Pomers, come on, boy. Get over here.”

A large beast with speckled spots all over him dutifully came at Malon’s command. She tied the rope of the sled around him and ordered the horse forward. They dragged Epona into the large wooden building with the open doors. It was wide, with straw and dried grass on the ground. Wooden stalls lined either side of the room. Malon opened the nearest, and Pomers dutifully dragged Epona inside. Then Malon unhitched the larger horse and he strutted out of the barn to return to grazing with the other animals. 

“Come on, we need to bring her food.” She took Link’s hand and led him to a pile of sacks before letting go. “Here.” She stepped onto the lowest sack in the pile and reached for one at the top. She heaved it, and let the bag fall. Link jumped away as it slammed onto the ground. “You take that one,” she ordered as she went to another stack. Together they lugged the heavy sacks into the stall. 

Malon unfurled the top of the bag Link carried and wet hay spilled from it. She placed the open bag down before Epona so she could eat from it. Then he went to the smaller sack she dragged in and pulled out a carrot and held it before the horse’s mouth. 

Epona did not eat. She huffed and snorted and kept looking toward Link. Not knowing what else to do, he unhooked his ocarina and brought it to his lips to play. Only once she recognized the song did the horse eat.

"Good girl," Malon said, gently scratching her neck. "Good girl." She fed Epona two more carrots before she switched to hay. Making certain Epona kept eating until Link finished the song five times over. Only then did Epona shut her eyes, swallowed one last mouthful and laid her head on the ground.

In moments the horse was asleep. Link stopped playing and Malon picked up the now much lighter bags of carrots and hay.

"Here," Link said. "I can help." He reattached the ocarina to his belt and then took the bag of hay from Malon's hands.

"Thanks, Link." She led him out of the pen. Taking a moment to close it and lowering a small wooden lock to secure Epona inside before they returned the sacks to their appropriate piles. “So,” she said once they finished. “Why are you here, Fairy Boy?"

"I just wanted to see the horses."

"Really?" she frowned, squinting at him. "Ain't you never seen a horse before?"

"No."

"Well, how'd you like them?"

"They're amazing. I always wanted to ride one, but I never thought I'd ever get to see one up close for real. They're beautiful."

Malon's smile spread wide. "They are," she agreed. "So, where are you staying?"

"Staying?"

"Well, it's about dark. You might be able to make it to Horon Village before the inn closes. But it'd be close. Do you have enough rupees?"

"Rupees?" Link said again. He must've sounded so stupid just repeating her words over and over.

"You know, rupees. Money. You know what rupees are, don't you Fairy Boy?"

"Of course," Link lied. "I just didn't hear you right."

"Sure, you didn't. So, what are they then?" She had a mischievous smile about her that Link wasn't certain he liked.

"I-" Link tried to think up something, but his mind was blank. "You know. What you said. Money."

Navi flew to his ear. "It's a gem, the Hylians use it for trade."

"And they're trading gems," Link said.

"Well," Malon stifled a laugh before glancing at Navi. "Clearly you know about everything around here. Come on, Fairy Boy." She turned and headed out of the barn.

"Where are we going?" Link said as he moved to her side. "Uhh… Horse… Girl?"

"Haha!" Malon burst into a fit of laughter. Link could feel his ears and the back of his neck get hot. "Keep trying, Fairy Boy."

"Cow Girl?"

She laughed again, then waved her hands at Link. "No. No. I changed my mind, just stop." She continued laughing until she led him to another building, much smaller than the barn. He had not even noticed it when he had been on the hill.

When they reached the door, Malon turned to him. "So, just let me do the talking."

"To who?"

Before he got an answer Malon opened the door and went inside. Link followed her, and found a man standing over a cooking pot, stirring. There was a tankard on the table at his side, frothing with some brown liquid Link had never seen.

"Before dinner, father?" Malon said to the man's back.

"Hmm? Oh, it's just something to steady me a bit," the man put down his ladle and turned to them. "Oh? We have guests?" He had a mustache near as big as the other man Link had seen, but his was brown, and he was bald and heavyset. His eyes looked to Link and then caught sight of Navi and widened in fear. "Malon come to me. Stay back!"

"Father, this is Link. He helped me bring Epona to the barn. She's sick, and Ingo wouldn't help. He said that it was pointless that she was going to die anyway. You should give him a good talking to."

"Malon, that's a fairy."

"Hello," Navi flew from Link's shoulder before the mustached man and bobbed before him. "My name is Navi. Your daughter has been very kind. We do not mean to impose. If you are uncomfortable we will leave."

You haven't made a deal with my daughter, have you?" The man had fear clear in his wide eyes. "You're not going to take her into the Woods."

"No," Navi sounded offended by the suggestion. "Of course not."

"You've not bewitched her?"

"Father, she's done nothing but help."

The big man stroked at his mustache, his eyes shifting between Link and Navi. "I've heard you shouldn't make deals with fae. They do all sorts of strangeness upon a person if you do. But refusing a fae your hospitality is just as bad. Perhaps worse."

"I'm not a fae," Link said. "I'm just a Hylian."

"I am," Navi said. "But whatever you've heard is wrong. I don't make magic deals. And I have no desire to do anything to you."

Link didn’t think the man believed him, but his jaw worked as though thinking through the meeting was as tough as chewing overcooked meat. "I'm sorry if I offended you,” he said after a while. “I'm Talon, owner of Lon Lon Ranch. I see you've already met my daughter. You must excuse my poor manners, it's not every day one meets a fairy. And stories told to me as a child cause worry."

"What stories?" Link asked. It was hard to think that there was anything bad to say about fairies at all. Except being too strict when enforcing the rules and giving boring lessons on occasion.

"Perhaps it's best not to say."

"I won't get offended. I've heard some terrible things about Hylians."

"I thought you said you were Hylian," Malon said.

"I am."

"Well father used to tell me to stay away from the Lost Woods because the fairies would show pretty lights and whisper false promises to draw me in. They'd lead me deeper and deeper into the dark. And then they'd disappear, and I'd be lost in the woods forever."

"Fairies would never do that. They're good, they and the Great Deku Tree taught me to always help each other and be kind. He wanted everyone to be nice."

"Perhaps we should speak of something else," Navi flew back to land on Link's cap.

"Of course, Malon, let's not insult our guests with rumors and old stories." He gave a nervous chuckle.

"I didn't mean nothing by it."

"What have I told you? You didn't mean anything by it."

The girl sighed and rolled her eyes.

"I was not offended, Goodman Talon," Navi said. "But perhaps it is best if we leave."

"No," he said. "No you've been insulted in my house, it would be dishonorable to let you leave on such a note. Fae or no, I won't let it be said Talon has lost his good manners. Tonight my roof will keep you safe, and we shall share a meal. Malon, set the table for our guests."

The little girl moved past her father, toward a small cupboard where she took some hand-carved wooden bowls and spoons. She brought them to Talon who ladled out a good portion of some kind of stew into each of them.

"None for me, thanks," Navi said from her perch nestled in Link's cap.

"Is there something else your kind eats?" Talon said as he sat down next to his daughter. "I don't have much that isn't feed for the animals, but I might be able to scrounge something up."

"No," Navi said. "We don't really need food like you."

"A fairy is sustained by the magic around them," Link said as he took his first big spoonful of the stew. "That's why there were so many in the wood," he said as he chewed. "The Great Deku Tree and his children have powerful magic in them."

"And you?" Malon said. "You said you don't have magic."

"I don't," Link swallowed. "This is pretty good. What is it?" It had an interesting flavor, with chunks of some kind of meat in it. It wasn't cucco nor fish.

"Just a beef stew," Talon said. "One of our cows passed a few days back. Waste not."

"I like it," Link said and took another big bite.

"Thank you," Talon smiled. "But I find myself curious now. If you don't mind telling, to what do I owe the pleasure of the company of a fairy, and a child of the tree armed with a hunting knife?"

"It's a sword," Link said.

"Of course, my apologies."

"We're traveling," Navi said.

"I'm trying to find a good spot to hide something," Link said, speaking about the bit of carrot and meat in his mouth. "There's an evil man trying to take my father's stone. And we can't let him have it."

"Link!" Navi flew off his cap and flashed bright before his eyes. "They don't need to know that."

"These aren't the evil men that father warned us about," Link said. "They're nice. We can trust them."

"How do you know that? We've only been talking to them for a few moments. Who knows what they might be planning?"

"I can assure you," Talon said. "I'm planning nothing."

"He never plans nothing," Malon said. "Even when he probably should."

"He never plans anything," Talon corrected. "You just told them that I am always planning something."

"But you just used nothing!"

"Because I used it correctly."

Malon made a harumphing noise before taking a big spoonful of the stew.

"I like them," Link said. "There has to be some people we can trust out here."

"Perhaps, but what are the chances that the first two people we meet outside the woods are as kind as they seem? You have to be more careful, Link."

"Now you're being insulting," Link put down his spoon.

"Link, these are Hylians. People of war. Killers."

"So am I!"

"Don't say that, you know that's not what I mean."

"My lady fairy," Talon said, "or, hmm, Lady Navi, I can assure you, I am no killer, or soldier of any kind. I'm a rancher, that's all. I've had the good fortune of never needing to pick up a spear in my life."

"Father," Malon said. "We should help them. They don't know their way around out here. And the roads aren't always safe."

"Hmm," Talon said, again twisting the ends of his mustache. "My daughter does have the truth of things. The roads aren't always safe for children wandering alone, or with only a fairy with them."

"We can handle ourselves," Link said as he patted his sword. Realizing that there was no way Talon could see it under the table he took the grip and pulled it up for the man to see.

"I've no doubt your skills, you can put that away. If you're looking to store something, Hyrule Castle is the safest place in the realm. Guarded by many knights of unparalleled skill and loyalty and overseen by our great king."

Link resheathed his blade. He nodded but he'd heard tales of kings and knights often from the fairies. They seemed even more war-hungry than most. Would the Great Deku Tree have approved of bringing his stone to them?

"The king will know what to do," Malon smiled. "He's the one that brought us peace. There was this great big war that happened for, well, it was basically always happening."

"One-hundred years," Talon added.

"A hundred years! And our king was the one who stopped it. He even made a friend of his old enemy."

"So the newscriers claim. A fine thing to live in a time of peace."

Link looked to Navi to see if she knew anything about it. But the fairy seemed just as surprised as he. A king and knights trying to end wars? Now that was something Link wished to see.

"Then why are the roads not safe?" Navi asked.

"Bandits and Moblins and the like," Malon said. "They don't get to the villages, but they hide along the side of roads and attack stragglers. The bandits will just take what you have, but the Moblins will smash you up and eat you!"

"They can try."

"Link, that's not something to be excited by."

"I'm not," he said. "We'll have to travel the road eventually. How do I get to Hyrule Castle?"

"The main road out of Horon Village leads there," Talon said. "But I'd hold if I were you, my boy. I would not feel comfortable sending you two traveling alone. How about this? The Sky Festival is in three weeks. I've been meaning to bring Malon to visit Castle Town and see the celebration one of these years, now is as good a time as any. Why don't you two stay with us until then? We can go together."

Malon's eyes went wide, and she smiled at her father. "Yes, do it!"

"I can even try to make some introductions, a few years back I sold a horse to one of the king's advisors. Perhaps he remembers me well enough to aid you in seeing the king."

"What will I do for three weeks?"

"What you've done tonight. Help my daughter with the cattle and horses. I'll pay you a fair wage for a hard day's work. I don't have a spare bed, but I have blankets and we can find room for you to sleep. You share our meals and we'll head to Castle Town together."

"What do you think, Navi?"

"I can't think of a better idea," she admitted after a pause.

Link picked his spoon back up and took another bite of the stew. Then saw Malon smiling and nodding to him. As if hearing him accept was the best thing in the world. "Agreed."

The sun had already gone down as Link crept out of the house. Navi flew ahead of him, lighting the way toward the barn. In his hand, Link clutched Saria's gift, and prayed to the Goddesses that it would work.

The large doors were locked tight for the night. But the windows up high in the barn did not shut. Link climbed up to them and dropped inside, almost landing on a sleeping cow. He tip-toed through the animals until he reached the far corner, opened the latch to Epona's pen and saw her shivering in her sleep.

Link sat beside the horse. "Please, hear me Saria," he whispered before he put the ocarina to his lips. He played the song Saria taught him, the one that would summon her.

But when he finished the song nothing happened. He played it again, and still she did not appear.

Was something wrong? Did the magic not work? No. Saria made it. She was the best with magic among all the Kokiri. It couldn't be her fault.

He played once more. Making certain that he played every note as close to perfect as he could.

When the last note rang out he looked around the pen, hoping that she would be dancing to the song just out of sight. But there was nothing. Water welled up in his eyes. It couldn't be Saria's fault. It was him. It was always him. He didn't have any magic to power the song, that had to be it.

He'd lost the one last connection to his home. He would never see Saria again.

Stupid magic. It wasn't fair! He raised the ocarina high over his head. Ready to smash it against the ground.

"Link!" Navi flew in front of him. "What are you doing? Stop it."

"I can't use it!" Link said. "I'm useless."

"No you are not. Listen to me, it's late. Saria's probably already asleep. Don't do something you're just going to regret a second later."

Link looked at his hand. Had he truly been about to smash it? Was he really that violent? The gift his best friend had given him, and he was just going to destroy it? He groaned and lay flat on his back, resting the ocarina beside him. He did not even try to control the tears that flowed down the sides of his face.

"You'll be fine," Navi said to him as he put his arm over his eyes. "I'm here, everything will be better in the morning."

Link did not remember falling asleep, or any dream he had that night. He felt nothing until something nudged at his face. Big wet lips pressed against him, almost as if something was trying to kiss his entire face at once.

He opened his eyes to see Epona, standing over him. Her big eyes peered over his face. She ducked her head and nudged his cheek with her nose. She didn't shake, she didn't seem sick at all.

Link jumped to his feet. "How?"

Epona just gave a friendly whinny and trotted beside him, letting him pet her back and mane. It did not take him long to figure out what must have happened. He rubbed and scratched the horse for a few minutes before he went looking for Navi. He found the fairy asleep within the ocarina, her light far too dim.

"Thank you," Link whispered, before he tucked the ocarina safe where she wouldn't be disturbed. He would let her sleep as long as she needed. Giving Epona one last pat, he left the pen and made the climb back up out of the barn.

He reached the ledge of the window and pulled himself up, managing to throw one leg over, he straddled the window half in and half out of the barn. Then he stopped. On the horizon far off to the east, the sky shone bright with many colors over the rolling fields he had traveled just the day before.

Oranges and yellows spread over the once dark canvas of the sky. Turning black to blue and the night clouds shimmering with light. The sun peeked its way over the land, shining rays out across the sky, showing how bright and beautiful this land could be.

Link stared, vowing the next morning he would wake Navi up. And together they would watch the sunrise.

Chapter Text

"Apologies, Your Highness," Rauru said as he shut the door behind him. "Jakob, the miller's boy, was having something of a crisis."

Zelda closed the book and frowned at her teacher. In truth she enjoyed her time alone, she sat in the inner sanctum free to analyze the artifacts of power and read Rauru’s books on the art of magic. Some of the spells within made her mind spin with possibilities, how many plans she could enact to protect her kingdom without a trace. Ways to shape the very fabric of the world to her whim, it made her all the more eager to learn.

But hearing why her tutor delayed their lessons did not sit well. "Do you believe it proper to keep a princess waiting on behalf of a miller's son?"

Rauru smiled, but not the kind of smile Impa had when she gave a particularly clever retort, or the way her father used to. The priest had a habit of smiling just before he said something he thought was particularly wise. Zelda did not always agree with his assessment on his words.

"When you are bearing your soul to someone dear to you, someone you trust. Should they abandon you because your father has a bellyache?"

"That's not the same thing at all."

"Is it not?"

"A princess and a king are closer to each other in status than a princess and a common-"

"Then imagine for a moment you aren't a princess."

Why would she ever need to do that? "Can we please just start with the lesson?"

"Very well, let's begin. Focus on your breathing. Breathe in, breathe out. Control of magic comes from control of yourself, and control of yourself comes through the breath. Breathe in, breathe out."

Zelda gave a look around the room of wands, books, masks, and instruments, sighed and closed her eyes. He always began this way. She suspected he did it just to delay so he could make up what to actually teach her. What if next time he made her wait, she started the breathing exercise so he must begin immediately with the actual lesson?

"Can you feel them?" he asked once he decided to move on.

"Yes," another frequent question of his. It made her wonder if he could not sense the magic around them without this exercise. The magic in this room swirled like a rippling wave through a pool. Each enchanted item ebbed toward her with their own distinctive signatures of power, from the warm and comforting, to demanding and controlling. The worst of them whispering to be used for some great or selfish purpose.

"Hold out your hands."

Zelda did as he asked, without opening her eyes. He placed something heavy and metallic on her outstretched palms. From the ornate surface to the thin taut strings, she knew he gave her the golden harp.

Of all the wondrous artifacts within the vault, Zelda favored the harp the most. It had an aura of joy and friendliness. It reminded her of a puppy exploring everything around it, always finding something to love no matter who held it. She plucked one of the strings and a deep and resonating note reverberated through the room, and the harp itself would have sung and danced if it could.

The only other items she felt near as inviting were a collection of arrows made of pure golden light. Those perhaps were the most noble of them all, though they felt harsher, austere. A gilded weapon forged to battle great evils, whoever made them left little room for the joys of music or wonder.

"We're not using one of the wands this time?" Zelda asked.

"No. You've made exceptional progress. The wands and staves are useful for training, their design is to allow magic to be drawn through them. However, to truly master a spell one should be able to take the power inside themselves to cast it. Let's see if you can create a simple node of light without the wand, but you may still draw from the ambient magic of the harp if you need to."

"But I've already mastered the light spell."

"You've learned it. I would not say you've mastered it."

"But I have. I've cast the spell in my own room with nothing but an oil lamp to channel my spell through.”

"The light spell, princess."

No point arguing with him, adults never changed their mind because of her words. Zelda's lip curled into a grin. If he thought all she could perform was a light spell then she'd show him his mistake. Over the last few weeks, she'd stolen away to the temple every chance she could. The priests welcomed her and let her read their books. She knew precisely the spell she could use to prove her aptitude. Something powerful, one to demonstrate her genius and skill to such a degree Rauru would have no choice but to teach her more interesting things.

Breathe in. Breathe out.

She plucked at the harp, and the magic within it sang as loud and beautiful as the strings themselves. Magic was energy, at its truest most basic form. She only needed to shape the energy around her, and the more she made, the more she could use. With each strum the magic tingled up her arms.

"Good," Rauru said. "Concentrate."

Breathe in. Breathe out.

She focused on the magic reverberating from within the harp, how long it laid dormant. How many uses did it have over the centuries? All the paths of destiny the harp may have taken if it fell into other hands. Where it was, where it is, where it could be.

Manipulating time required someone intelligent enough to make sense of its course, someone who could imagine all the paths that destiny hurtled someone through. And who had a mind keen enough for such an exercise if not she?

"Zelda?"

She plucked at the harp again, feeling the slight sting of the strings beneath her fingertips, and thought of the very moment before she strummed her first note.

The string stopped.

Everything stopped.

She peeked open her eyes and looked at her hands. The strings bellied out hanging a ways away from their position at rest. No sound came from the harp, and even the sense of its magic felt weaker.

Rauru stood frozen, his eyes mid-furrowed as he watched her. His mouth opened but what clearly would have been an admonishment never left his lips. In fact, nothing in the room moved. Specks of dust hung in the light. The thin almost imperceptible flow of air did not brush against her skin.

Even the call from the items of power faded. Their beckons drew out into silent notes, as stretched as the harpstrings.

Then the string moved. Not fast. Slow enough she could walk around the entire room before it would again reach the center. It screeched out a discordant stretched noise that stung her ears. Why did it move so slow?

The spell was supposed to send her back through time just before she played on the harp. So Rauru would hear her play it twice at the same time. Perhaps it'd reach that point eventually, but how long would it take? How many times did a harpstring swing with each note plucked? It moved faster than the eye could see, it must be dozens, hundreds. And yet this one note had not gone through half of its distance.

She counted out the seconds until the string reached the zenith of its wave and rotated back toward the other side. About sixty-seven seconds, if time moved as it should. How fast did a string vibrate? She guessed two-hundred vibrations per second, though she plucked that number from thin air. That would leave her stuck here for almost four hours. And what if her guess was wrong?

How could one speed this process? If she went to the book, maybe she could read what went wrong. She could still fix this.

As she reached out, a single thrum of magic reached her. From the strongest and darkest artifact in the room. The heart-shaped mask did not move, but had its bulging eyes always been so bright?

That must be her answer. The most powerful tool available could fix whatever mistake she made. If she wore it, she could master everything that Rauru taught and beyond.

If she would only put on the mask.

Movement caught her eye. Rauru's hand twitched. She turned from the mask to her mentor. His expression hardened, his lips formed around a word. Still slowed and stretched out, but not going backwards like everything else. His eyes flashed with anger.

"Wwwwhhhhaaaaattttt," his voice pierced through the screech of the harp. "aaaarrre you doing!" his hand broke through some invisible barrier and waved over Zelda.

The spell dispersed. Zelda swung back to her seat, the harp on her lap, the last note she played hanging in the air as if nothing happened at all.

"Answer for yourself," Rauru shouted. "What madness was that?"

She'd never seen the old priest angry before. It almost gave her pause. Almost. "I was casting a spell!" Zelda stood up, fumbling with the harp so it wouldn't drop. "I was doing what you are supposed to be teaching me. And it was going to work."

"It was not. You were meddling with time without using a true anchor!"

"I did! I was only going back a few seconds. I'll get it next time."

"Give me that," Rauru tore the harp from her hands. "Do you have any idea how close you came to living the rest of your life like that? If I had not realized what you were doing," instead of finishing the thought he shook his head and returned the harp to its podium. Turning his back on Zelda. "Goddesses give me patience. This is why I have you working on the basics. Simple spells. You can't jump to the end of your training."

"Why not? I almost had it."

Rauru's head drooped, still not looking at her.

"Why do you think I have to keep working on this?" She held out her hand.

Light radiated from the light on the wall. Its own energy, which bounced over every surface, picking up colors as it traveled. When she extended her magic, she could feel the untapped potential of the light.

With a simple gesture, she ordered the light to obey her. It followed her will without hesitation. It leached away from the walls and far corners of the room, and condensed itself into a golden sphere that hung between her and Rauru, bright and crackling with energy as it bobbed through the empty air.

Rauru sighed and turned back to face her and her spell.

"I can control it."

She made the ball fly toward his face, stopping a finger's width from his nose before swinging back to her hands.

Rauru's frown only deepened. He waved his hand before the ball of light. When nothing happened, his frown somehow found a way to get even more pronounced as he waved his hand again.

Her light dispersed.

"Princess," his words came out guarded and slow. As if preventing himself from shouting at her. "This is power, not control. You must learn that, not just of magic, but of yourself."

"What does that even mean? I'm not here to learn self-control, I am trying to protect my kingdom from its enemies. Are you going to help me achieve that, or not?"

Rauru sighed. "You have more potential within you than I have ever seen. It took me a year to learn what you accomplished in a week. My greatest student perhaps could cast the basics of a light spell in five months with the aid of a wand. You did that in a day. I know this must feel slow to you. But if you keep jumping from one thing to the next you will never master a spell. Here," he waved at the objects around them. "You drew on the light around you to make your own."

"That's the most efficient way."

"But it will not always be an option. Draw on the light of just the harp first. Then we'll move to non-magic light from a lamp. And once you've mastered that we'll try to see if you can create light from noth-"

"I don't have time for this!" How does no one understand? Why is everyone so slow? "Dragmire is out there now with a plot I have yet to completely uncover. I think – no – I know he started a war with Moblins and I don't yet know why. Do you think I will be able to stop him with a light spell?"

"If that is your worry, we can try the basics of something else. Wards, perhaps? Something to help you protect yourself."

"I need something that will guarantee my victory. Show me time magic. This is the Temple of Time, is it not?"

He shook his head. "Zelda, time magic does not guarantee victory. This is a power even the Three Goddesses rarely used. Hylia and her champion may have only used it once in all recorded history. And that was to rid the world of demons." He positioned a chair across from the one Zelda stood before and sat, gesturing for her to do the same. "Let's start from the beginning. Why do you think this place was named the Temple of Time in ages past?"

She sat, forcing herself to calm. Rauru is trying to teach me. Even if he's stubborn and slow, he's still the best mentor I have. One of the more annoying things about these clandestine lessons was she had no hold over him. If he refused to teach her and decided to send her back to the castle, what could she do? Her other tutors all held their positions on the pleasure of her father, and kept in her good graces. But Father Rauru made her feel powerless. For now, she must behave as a good student and not let her annoyance get the best of her.

"Most temples follow a simple naming pattern, either named after the gods or goddesses they worship, or some divine patron. Usually one who is not a god themselves but some intermediary or honored past member of the temple's order."

"That is true, but tell me, do you think a past member of my order was named 'time'?"

"No. And time isn't a god, not even in the oldest texts I've looked through."

"So, we are not named as a normal temple. But you have not answered my question, why do you think we're named as we are?"

Zelda sighed, with Rauru's trepidation it seemed obvious now. "You protect it, the flow of time. But a group of priests wouldn't just decide to bear that responsibility alone. So, this was a charge given to you by someone. The Golden Three?"

"Very good," Rauru smiled. "Hylia actually, after the Three departed these lands. Back when the ground was new, and the demons had been locked away. Or so my order believes. The details do get a bit messy going that far back. But our records do contain a list of every known attempt to shape time since Hylia ascended and the damage they caused. Some in my order theorized every attempt to do so has split the world apart."

"What does that mean?"

"This is one of the more complicated topics. Most disciples of the order don't learn it until they've trained for years."

"Then you should have told me weeks ago."

Rauru chuckled. "One of the great debates amongst scholars of my order, there were some that believe we live in the timeline of chaos. Centuries ago, Hylia and her champion used the Triforce to expunge the demons and all their ilk. But one survived, stole the Triforce for himself and wished to return to the time before the demons were destroyed and brought his master back."

"But the King of Demons was defeated. Everyone knows the story of Hylia and her champion."

"And so they were, once more. But we live in that time when the demon stole the Triforce to resurrect his master. And so the taint of demons lives with us still. Remaining in the foul creatures that roam the outskirts of civilization, the Moblins and Octorok and their like."

"And the Gerudo?"

"No," Rauru said sharply, his smile disappearing, disappointed that Zelda would suggest such a thing. "They are people like any other. A people who live a harsher life than any deserve. But that's a different lesson. Let us remain focused on the question at hand. If we live in the world where the demon king was resurrected, however briefly, what happened to the time where that never happened? What would the world look like if he remained locked away forever?”

Zelda took a moment to think through all the implications of Rauru's question. "Are you telling me, there is another Hyrule somewhere? A Hyrule with no Moblins or monsters of any kind?"

"Possibly. The story is as old as this temple, perhaps older. Even if I taught you every spell within these walls there is no way to travel back and check for ourselves. But as a story, it shows how fragile this world is. Selfishly manipulating time ripped paradise away from us. So, Princess, I will not teach you anything related to it. Not for a long time."

"Zelda," Impa's voice came from outside the room. "If you wish to continue our other training, we will need to start soon.”

"But think what I could do with that. I could stop the Gerudo before they even began the war."

The priest shook his head. "Then you have missed the lesson. That'll be all for today. Think upon what I have told you. There is no shame in practicing the fundamentals of a craft. Especially one as dangerous as magic."

He got up from his chair and held out his hand to help Zelda do the same. She took it, though she had no need of help lifting herself from the chair. Together they left the room and greeted Impa outside.

"How was she?"

"Her talent is immeasurable. But she must learn patience."

"Her other tutors thought much the same."

"Well, she is still young."

"I'm right here," Zelda said. "I hate it when adults talk as though I can't hear you."

"Being young is no excuse. I suppose I'll try to beat that lesson into her."

"Beat?" Zelda said.

"I wish you luck. I fear you have a far more difficult lesson than I."

"I'm still listening!" Zelda walked past Impa toward the Door of Time and the stairs that led to the rest of the temple. She did her best to ignore its pull, the growing sense of magic that beckoned to her from the other side of the Door. Rauru and Impa still talked as she reached the stairs. Just like adults, one moment they're running out of time, the next they have to gossip with each other.

She sat on the stone stairs and looked at the Door. The precipice of Time and the Sacred Realm. What could I do if I opened it? Thoughts of the Three Goddesses granting her their power, of manipulating the very flow of time. She could wipe out Ganondorf's plans before they had even begun. She could fix every problem with Hyrule, turn it into that lost paradise. Her rule could go back hundreds of years before she was even born.

She could see her mother.

Rauru's warnings echoed in her ears, but with the blessing of the Goddesses, wouldn't it all work out?

As she gazed upon the stonework, she heard them again. The three voices all singing in their beautiful harmony. Muffled behind the Door, incomprehensible, but still there. Yearning for her, specifically her. Their 'precious gift'. Why couldn't she learn the rudimentary details of that kind of magic yet? Wouldn't it be better if she mastered as much of it as she could now? Not when Rauru thought her ready, but now.

What if I'm not meant to have the Triforce? She was Chosen, whatever that meant. But Chosen for what? It could be the Triforce, but it could be anything else. Were there other Chosen throughout history? Since childhood she'd heard tales of great queens and mighty knights of Hyrule who battled against monstrous beasts and evil usurpers. Many declared that their skills and success came from gifts granted by the Golden Three or Hylia. But where those legends empty words, or were they the same as her?

Perhaps, Ganondorf was the evil now, and she the weapon of the Goddesses to defeat him? But the singing gave her no answers. The promise of wisdom to right all the wrongs of the world, of sacred knowledge no other possessed.

"Zelda," Impa said, and the singing silenced. She stood over Zelda, frowning. "Where was your head? I called your name several times."

"Oh," she stood up. "Just thinking, I suppose." The pair walked up the stairs. "So, what will you be teaching me today? How to tell a convincing lie, how to move unseen?"

"Patience."

Zelda sighed. "You were serious then. You said you'd teach me the skills of a Needle."

"I am," Impa said. No matter how Zelda asked, her guardian refused to elaborate. Instead she just told her to wait. Which only made Zelda more impatient, the irony not lost on her.

When they reached the castle grounds, several of the guards gave respectful bows and let her pass without comment. Impa led her not into the keep itself, but to the courtyard. Only stopping at the stone bench that sat on a small platform in the very center. A place Zelda passed a hundred thousand times or more. She never gave it much thought. From the bench she could look over every section of the courtyard from the gardens to the guards stationed at the entrance.

"Sit," Impa said. She looked about them, giving harsh looks to anyone who drew too close. Only when absolutely no one stood near enough to hear them did she finally talk. Her voice low as if the information she gave was the most important in the world. "You are to remain in the courtyard until I come and get you. Try and find everything remotely interesting within the grounds, and all the people within. Continue until I fetch you for supper." Then she turned and walked away.

"What?" Zelda stood up to follow her. "This is the lesson? Just stay here? How is this teaching me anything?"

Impa turned back around, folding her arms. "You're a clever girl. I'm certain you'll figure it out."

"You're punishing me, aren't you? What did I do?"

Impa took a deep calming breath. "Princess, this is your next lesson. If you dislike it, then I will find some other tutor for you."

Zelda groaned, but she went back to the bench and sat down. Impa gave her a small smile as she left, some little sign that as dull as this task would be, she did not mean to be cruel. But that only made Zelda angrier. This wasn't about teaching her patience, this was torture. Her first hour she filled with silent rage, learning nothing, noticing little. Only when her legs felt numb did she decide to walk around to get some blood back into her limbs and maybe figure out what Impa wanted from her.

The two palace guards seemed the most obvious place to start. She tried to get them to talk to her, and they did, it was their duty to obey royalty after all, but they didn't tell her anything new or interesting. And nothing remotely close to important. One of them she had never met before, so she struck a conversation with him. He introduced himself as Straia, a common born teenager whose face still bore pimples. One of the many new guards and servants chosen to replace though lost in the assault of the moblins two weeks prior. He spoke at length of some delusion of his to become a knight. She let him down gently. In her entire life she'd only known two commoners ever get knighted. One saved her father during a battle, and the other lost a hand and foot in the assault.

Apparently, he had fought like ten men with his leg crushed and did not falter until he lost his hand as well. Her father knighted the man himself the next day and said in the ceremony that it was too little to honor the man's sacrifice.

Some upstart from the city slums who didn't look too impressive in his new armor did not seem likely to win such honors. That said, even after she told him how unlikely his ascension would be, he kept talking about it. As delusional as he obviously was, she couldn't help but hope he would succeed.

Once the conversation ran far beyond its normal course, she excused herself and took to questioning the various servants and nobles that wandered through the grounds. When the Countess Montebray came through, she seemed distracted and distant. The elder noblewoman at least had the good graces to bring up a reason to leave, mumbling something about her daughter.

A moment later Selli the kitchenhand wandered into the courtyard, she'd been crying by the look of her. She found a small out of the way spot in the gardens and sat down. Zelda thought for a moment that she should follow the servant and see what's wrong, but she clearly did not wish to speak to anyone.

But what if Impa wished to know if I'm willing to get in the good graces of those unwilling? She took a few steps toward Selli but stopped. No, that would mean Impa either knew ahead of time that Selli would come here, or she made the kitchenhand cry herself. Neither seemed likely.

She returned to the bench. No new faces traveled through the courtyard and the guard had not changed their shift. She took to analyzing the plants and stone, and the way the vines crawled up the castle walls. Or she glared at the spots of mud where too many people trampled over the grass.

This is so boring! What did this have to do with learning how to be a Sheikah?

Did learning that there's a new guard matter? Unlikely, and nothing made the Straia boy stand out from the others. Or was it Selli being sad about something? Or that the Countess is worried about her daughter, even though that was likely just an excuse.

How was any of this a lesson? Something needed to be hidden in this. What was she missing?

"Hylia's crown." Zelda laid across the bench and stared at the sky. Nothing to do, nothing to learn. She could have spent her afternoon continuing with Rauru's lessons, or picking out new books from the library. That at least would have accomplished something. Judging by the sun she still had hours before supper and Impa's return. Perhaps she could sneak off somewhere to read and return with Impa none the wiser.

But no, Impa was smart. She probably paid the guards to inform her should Zelda leave the courtyard. If she wanted to learn anything more from her governess she'd need to stay put.

Footsteps plodded toward her, Zelda turned her head and watched Borra, one of the palace guards enter the courtyard and look around. His eyes met Zelda and gave her a respectful nod. But he did not seek her out, judging from his lack of armor. It took little thought to guess who he looked for.

"She's over there," Zelda said and pointed toward the gardens.

Borra gave her another nod before he headed after Selli. Zelda watched him walk past her, after all what else could she look at? Perhaps he caused Selli's sullen disposition. It didn't seem likely, the man adored her. But adults behaved funny with that sort of thing. As Borra passed a section of wall, Zelda stopped looking at him and instead fixated on the wall. A rectangular lane jutted out and reached from the foundation all the way to the top of the castle. Made of the same stone, roughly the width of two armored knights side to side.

"That … doesn't," she leaned forward and squinted at the wall. She knew the hall on the other side, it went straight and smooth, no indents, or side rooms, or anything. She stood up from her bench and walked to the strange stone lane. Her dress snagged on the bushes around this rectangular segment of wall. She pulled it loose, tearing it slightly. One of the castle seamstresses would fix it. She held her arms wide and couldn't quite touch the edges of the stone lane.

Just wide enough for an adult to squeeze through, assuming uniform thickness of the stone with the rest of the wall of course. Her eyes went wide as she realized what she discovered. One of the passages through the castle. Was this what Impa wanted her to figure out?

She backed away from the wall and almost fell over that accursed bush. Once she righted herself, she searched for some sign, some clue to an entrance. The architects of the keep had been geniuses from across the kingdom. They wouldn't make the entrance obvious, but they still built with stone and mortar. She saw no evidence of a means of making the lane itself open up, which meant it tunneled underground.

It would need support then, wouldn't it? A castle stood over it, filled with hundreds of people plodding around day after day. Without stone foundation and walls the tunnel would collapse over the centuries, assuredly. So she needed to figure which direction the stone supports went.

She knelt on the grass and plunged her fingers into the dirt beside the wall. The back of her hand scraping against the stones as she tore out clumps of loose soil. Digging until her hands were covered in muck, she didn't stop until she felt the edges of stonework beneath the dirt.

Just beneath the surface, the stone shifted directions away from the wall and toward the center of the courtyard. Zelda ran back, jumping over that blasted bush as she searched for the entrance. It couldn't be a normal patch of grass. Opening it would mean disturbing the dirt and would leave an obvious seam that anyone could find for weeks after using it once. It had to be something more permanent and easier to disguise, stone, or brick, or wood. And wood decayed over time, so stone or brick made the most sense.

She reached the bench and looked around. The few things made of brick she could see were nowhere near large enough for a grown man to squeeze into. That left stone, which proved more difficult, since stone walls surrounded the courtyard, and a stone walkway pass through it. First she stomped over the path, then she circled around the stone walls eyeing every surface.

"Princess," Straia said as she passed him. "Do you need-"

"I'm fine!" Zelda said without breaking her gaze. Even when she almost walked into one of the courtyard's patrons she did not stop. They all must think her mad, or some child fooling around, but it didn't matter. She was close to something, she could feel it. Only, she circled the entire wall and found nothing. No strange sections jutting out just large enough for a person to get through. No signs of the stonework changing, or being too thick or thin on the other side. Nothing.

So not the wall. It must be somewhere within the courtyard itself. She returned to where she dug to uncover the stonework and aimed herself in the direction the tunnel must head. Straight through the center of the courtyard.

Oh, that was just mean, Impa. She huffed to the bench that sat in the very center. It rested atop several stones Zelda always thought leveled the ground. Now she knew they served another purpose.

She got on her knees and brushed around the stones beneath the bench. Just like the hidden door in the temple, some of the stones formed a perfect square that would swing open or closed without breaking. She brushed her fingers around the inner square. Most of it too thin to get her fingers within, until she found something that looked of solid mortar, but it pressed inward at her touch.

Her fingers forced themselves into the small hole and dug around until she heard a faint click.

The stones scraped against each other as they opened, revealing a dark tunnel. Zelda glanced about to see if anyone heard. The guards looked at her, but neither moved nor gave any indication of unease. They couldn't see what she did with the bench between them. She looked back down the square hole and took note of the flattened metal rings built into the tunnel to climb down.

With a satisfied smile, she swung her legs into the hole and descended. Each rung of the rings required her to stretch to reach. Whoever built this ladder did not intend a child to climb it. When she reached the bottom, she touched down on rough dirt and pebbles. The light did not travel far from the hole, illuminating where Zelda stood and no more than a few paces beyond. But she knew the way, there wasn't anywhere else to go but straight ahead.

Touching the wall, she crept forward. It felt so much longer in the dark than it had above, but her hand smacked against a wall before her. Grasping around she found another ladder of wall-mounted rings. This one must lead straight up into the rectangular lane she noticed above. Fumbling through the dark she pulled herself up each elongated step. Until the air changed and she could feel the stone pressing around her, brushing against her dress as she climbed.

Each stretch made her heart pound harder and harder. There would be nothing here but insects. And yet she had never felt so enclosed, the dark had never scared her before. And yet now, all she could think of was losing her grip, or her foot slipping on the metal rings, and she'd tumble down. How far had she climbed? Two stories? Three?

This might have been a bad idea , she thought, and yet she reached for the next rung just the same.

A sound came from above her. Soft, as if it traveled a long way through the tunnel just to reach her. Music, from a lute if she had to guess. Her hand found the next rung and pulled herself up. One more step, then another. The music came from overhead.

Such a familiar tune. The usually sharp staccato notes of the lute drew out into a melody long and slow. Never over-complicating the player with access notes or unnecessary flourishes, just a beautiful lullaby played by a master.

She closed her eyes, not that she could see anything anyway. Memories of the song came to her. Of long ago, when the thick arms of Chief Darunia encircled her, cradling her as though she were still a babe. A deep voice sang the lullaby while the Goron chief hummed along as best he could.

Then came another memory. Impa humming the tune while tucking Zelda into bed. No, not Impa. She never sang as far as Zelda remembered. Her father. They had spent the entire day out in the fields for some business of his. Yet he made certain that while he worked, she could run around and had games to play. When they returned to the castle, she could do nothing but curl up in her bed, exhausted from her busy day.

And last she remembered a woman's voice, distant, almost forgotten, singing the song along with the lute.

It was her song, her lullaby. She had not heard it in years. But who was playing it? She needed to find out. She reached up for the next rung but couldn't find it. She waved her arm over her head, but she felt nothing but the stone walls that encased her.

Light, I need light.

She searched around her, but even looking down she found no light to use. Nothing to draw closer to her. Maybe if she went back down, she could take light that shone from above ground and take that with her?

"No," she muttered. There is magic within her, Rauru had said that a dozen times or more. A true master would summon the energy from within themselves to create the light.

I can do this. Breathe in. Breathe out. She focused on her core, on her breathing. The music of the lute did not hamper her concentration but strengthened it. Urging her to dig deeper, to bring everything she had inside to bear. In front of her a single film of light flickered. A glimpse that let her see the dust and dirt covered stones around her before it died.

Deeper, more. Just a candle's worth of light and she could reach the top. The speck of light returned, waving, blinking in and out. She almost had it.

The lute stopped playing.

The light dispersed.

"No."

Too late. Perhaps if she rushed, she could find who played the song. The spell forgotten she groped in the dark for the next ring, but she couldn't find it. The song concluded, she was left alone in the dark.

She stayed there, hanging on the rungs of the ladder for some time. Hoping the lute would play again, but it never did.

"Princess Zelda?" came a voice from below her. "Princess? Princess Zelda?"

"I'm up here," Zelda called down.

"I found her," Straia shouted. "Here, I'm going to come up and-"

"No!" Zelda said. "I'm coming down, you'll just get in my way if you try to climb up." She lowered herself down the passage until she reached the base of the tunnel.

"Thank the Goddesses your safe," the guard knelt before her and grabbed at her shoulders. His hands pressing around her arms to check if she had any injuries.

"I'm fine," she said and pulled her arms away. "Let's go."

When she reached the surface, several people stood around the hole. Selli and Borra, the other guard that stood watch with Straia, two cleaning maids, and Impa in the middle of them all her arms folded over her chest. The governess frowned, but Zelda had seen that expression enough times to know it did not mean Impa's wrath, quite the opposite, she was trying not to show her pride.

"There she is," the guard said.

"Why would you ever go down there," Selli asked, looking past her into the dark. "Look how filthy you got."

But Zelda ignored them and went straight to Impa.

"What did you learn?"

"I discovered a hidden passage into the castle!" Zelda gestured toward the hole. What kind of silly question?

But Impa shook her head. "What else?"

"What else? What else do you- Oh, this is Straia, he's a new guard."

"Pleasure, Lady Impa," the guard said as he righted himself from the tunnel, bowing as low as if he met the king himself.

"Charmed," Impa said without looking away from Zelda. "What else?"

"I-" what more could she say? That Selli was sad about something? That a few hours after midday the courtyard empties for a little while? That someone in the castle plays the lute? None of that seemed to be what Impa wished to hear.

She looked back over the courtyard, to the lane of stone on the wall that looked so blatant and obvious now that she knew its purpose. She thought how she could not make the light appear when she called it. No matter how she tried.

"I learned that when I rush things, I make mistakes. That something important can be right before my eyes or under my feet and I'd never know it. That I need to take time and truly learn things rather than assume I already know everything."

Impa nodded, and finally let her smile show through. "Good. Now, let's get you cleaned up for supper."

Chapter Text

Nabooru's mouth turned dry just watching her companions. Not because of the sun, high in the sky, its heat bearing down upon them. That was home, she'd grown used to the struggles of living in the Gerudo Desert. She hardly noticed the way rough sand and slicked clothes clung to her. Survival required meticulous planning, wary eyes, and the viciousness to keep moving just to spite that blazing sun.

But most of all it required water.

"Check it again," Nabooru ordered Bethmasse as the big woman overturned the empty bucket.

"Nabs, I've checked three times. The well is dry." The big woman said as she wiped the sweat from her forehead. "What do we do?"

Another empty well, how many did the Gerudo have left? And more important for the present, which could they reach before that sun claimed them?

"We don't have enough water to make it to the Oasis," Makeela said.

"I am well aware," Nabooru hissed. To reach the closest of the Gerudo's hidden wells required several days hard ride. Ganondorf's honor guard of twenty vai and all their horses could make perhaps half that distance with their current supply.

"We need to go back then," Mulli said. "We'll be delayed, but perhaps-"

"We're closer to the Oasis than we are to the border," Desquesza pointed out. "Mulli if we go back we're even more likely to die."

"Oh," the young warrior said. "I just thought. Oh."

Bethmasse lowered the bucket one more time, while the vai argued about their best course of action. Nabooru couldn't help but watch her pull it back up. Hoping to all the ancestors, to the Three, to anyone who listened, that it would rise filled to the brim, with so much water some of it spilled out from the uneven swinging of the rope.

But no divinity felt like answering her hopes. When Bethe heaved the bucket up, only dirt and pebbles rattled within. Without another word, the big vai untied the bucket from the rope and brought them both back to her horse.

"Nabs," Mulli whispered. "What do we do?"

"We need to make it to the well at Palu. That is our only option."

"We won't make it there either," Desquesza said. "Not all of us anyway. Not with the water we have."

Bethe returned from her horse and started to lay down the planks and stones the Gerudo used to cover their wells and keep them hidden from Hylians or the occasional scavenging Lizalfos.

"What are you doing that for?" Jocquine said. "The well's dry."

"It is for now," Bethe said. "But perhaps in a few months, if we get some rain."

"When was the last time you've heard of a dry well getting full again?"

Bethmasse shrugged. "Doesn't mean it can't happen."

As she worked covering the well, the others all looked to Nabooru, expecting some decision. Every breath wasted here meant one breath shorter that they'd need on the path to Palu. What would Gan do? He'd be ruthless, he'd sacrifice everything he needed just to win. No matter how it hurt.

She pulled out her sword, the other vai stepped away from her, confused expressions etched on their faces. She'd fought with this sword over many years of war. One of the finest pieces of steel to ever come from the desert. Not magical, she couldn't call it to her hand like Ganondorf did with that monstrous black greatsword he wielded. But when she returned from her first raid, her mother presented it to her. She'd spent every rupee she had just to show Nabs her pride. Nabooru kept it at her side every day since.

The blade tumbled to the ground, kicking up sand as it landed. Then three of her four daggers followed. Each clanging against each other or thumping to the ground. Now all her companions stared at her, even Bethe stopped her work.

"We drop everything we don't need. We're traveling as light as we can."

None of them so much as grumbled, and some of her sisters held closer attachments to their equipment than she. She'd heard Bethe brag about her massive-headed spear more times than Nabs could count. Passed down mother to daughter for eight generations. How many fires had passed with the big woman pointing at one of the symbols etched into the blade and recounted a story about some great battle between a renowned knight and her great-great grandmother, or when another of her ancestors slew two Lizalfos in a single thrust. She'd heard the tales so many times, Nabs could recite them from memory. In truth, some nights she wished never to hear Bethe's stories again.

But she almost choked up when the stone-faced woman took the spear over her knee and broke it to pieces, plunging the spearhead deep into the sand. "So no one could steal my family's legacy," she said when Mulli questioned her about it.

And Jocqueline took off the small silver pendant that Saevus had given her, kissed it once, then dropped into the growing pile of equipment.

Each of them had something they loved, some part of their history or their home, reminders of lovers lost, or their ancestors' blessings. They dropped them all, and knew they’d never see their like again.

Nabooru sighed as she looked down at the pile. Now to get to the hard part. She cleared her throat to get everyone's attention. "Put all the food and water we have on Bethe's, Caeiti's, and Makeela's horses and half the tents. Release the rest."

That got a few groans, and a couple curses. Every one of these vai had ridden half a dozen horses to their deaths in battle. All of them knew to avoid getting attached to the creatures, to harden their hearts and think of them as little more than another weapon. But no one ever truly followed that wise advice. Their mounts fought with them in the worst battles of their lives, they bore their wary bodies, led them to glorious victory and carried them to safety when injured. They all loved their horses, and their hearts broke to release them to die in the desert alone.

But that was life in the desert. The horses made travel faster, but not near fast enough to make up for all the water they drank along the way.

Nabs' own horse was a great chestnut colored steed she had named Mouse, because of the odd shape of his ears. It had been a gift from Gan after she healed from the wound she took on Satori Pass. Gan always had a way with horses. Storm remained the best horse she had ever seen, and Mouse was not far behind.

She wanted to make him one of the exceptions, he was strong enough. As strong as Caeiti's horse at least. But how would it look to demand everyone else sacrifice their mounts while she did not do the same? A good leader puts the burdens on themselves, not those beneath them.

She took the light canvas of the tent she had tied to Mouse's saddle and draped it over Makeela's horse along with a few others. That done, she returned to her horse and quickly looked for anything that might be valuable for their survival. Most she discarded or didn't bother taking from the saddle. In the end all she took was her waterskin and some dried riding pork she had taken to munch on.

Then she took her shield, covered in a leather casing to keep the gleaming mirrored surface hidden from the sun. It took her so long to find this shield, could she truly discard it? She'd need it, she knew. Whatever happened with Gan's plan, success or failure, the day would come when she faced the witches. No, the shield stayed with her.

"That the best idea?" Dessi asked, as Nabs slung the shield over her shoulder. "It'll slow you down."

"You want me to carry it, Nabs?" Bethe asked.

"I can handle my own kit."

They gathered the horses together, and after checking twice that they had all they needed and could carry, they drove the animals off. Chasing them, waving their arms, and shouting, smacking them when needed. Getting the horses to start running away. It was always easier that way, battering the loyal warhorses as a unit. She did not know if she could drive Mouse out alone, but you always found the strength to bear hardships when done with those you love.

"See if you can get them running that way," Nabooru pointed roughly south-west. Her vai dutifully obeyed, though some gave her confused looks.

"Isn't the Palu Well that way?" Mulli asked once the horses started to run.

"Yes."

"Then why make them run ahead of us? I don't want to see Fleethoof and have to run her off again."

Nabooru sighed, one needed to be heartless as the whipping sands in the desert, and take every advantage offered. "Because if we have any luck at all, over the next day or two we'll come across either a dead horse or the buzzards picking at it. Either way, that's a free meal."

Mulli scrunched her face in distaste but nodded.

"We need to get moving sisters," Nabs called over her shoulder as she started marching across the desert. "It's a long walk ahead of us."

Without their horses it took five and a half days to make the journey to Palu. Their waterskins emptied near a day before, and their throats turned rough as the sand that surrounded them. But they made it. None of them died, thank the ancestors. Though the last few miles, Bethe and Caeiti carried Jocqueline between them after she collapsed from the heat.

But they made it.

Mulli cried when their bucket came up full and Nabs wondered how her body had any liquid left within it. As they cupped their hands to catch the water that sloshed out of the bucket, Nabs ordered each of her sisters not to swallow it. They needed to hold the water in their mouths and let it clear away the mucus and sand that solidified in them, and let it trickle down their dry throats.

Each of them knew to do this, of course. But it was one thing to have heard your mother tell you how to survive in the desert while you were a young vai, and another thing entirely to remember her warnings when every part of your body demanded you guzzle down as much water as you could.

It was only when she was certain that each of her sisters were safe that she took her first drink. And what a drink it was. She would have traded all the wine she had ever tasted, if it meant that from now on all drinks tasted as sweet as that first sip of well water.

They stayed at the Palu Well for a full day, relaxing, gathering their strength and filling every container they had with water. Then they made the last leg of their march to Oasis. Miserable, stinking, and covered in sores and sunburn. But after a week's march, they made it to the walls around the Oasis just as the sun set.

The Gerudo lived in small tribes all about the desert. Wandering from well to well, hunting sandseals or gathering food from the small pockets of land where some rudimentary farming could get done. In exactly one way, Nabs had been lucky in her childhood, the witches had their own well. They all still had to farm and hunt, but they were never low on water. But as soon as she left those hags behind, she and Gan learned just how precious and rare water could be. How every day in the desert meant toil and sweat and fear.

Except at the Oasis. The only place that could sustain a group of people of any real size. If you controlled the Oasis, you controlled Gerudo Desert. And so, the people made its walls mighty, with towers that almost rivaled those found in the castles and keeps of Hyrule.

Normally, Nabooru found a bit of pride in the walls of the Oasis. It may not be as imposing as Hyrule Castle, but then Hyrule had the Gorons to bring them the stone to build it. The Gerudo mined the stones of these walls themselves, carried the rocks across the desert themselves, and built the gate themselves. But after a week of marching through the desert on foot while conserving water, she had no pride within her. Especially now that upon arriving late into the night, the gates were closed.

"Oy!" she shouted at the gatehouse, her voice sounded harsh as the sands. "Open up!"

"Who's that down there?" A guard shouted from atop the gates.

"Nabooru! Open up!"

"The Nabooru?" the guard called back down with a chuckle. "Get off it."

"You don't think I know who I am?"

"I think if you were the Bright-Flame you wouldn't come wandering in from the desert on foot like a beggar. Get out of here."

"Open this gate, or I swear to you. I will climb up this wall, snatch your sword from your hand and then cut your head off with it. How's that sound?"

The guards muttered amongst themselves. Then a new voice called down. “That sounds like you, Commander. Stand back, we'll open the gate."

Nabooru stepped away, nodding to her sisters.

"Ganondorf was a fool to never bring you to speak with the king and his advisors," Desquesza smirked at her. "You have such tact."

Nabooru glared at her, but more playing the part for the sake of the joke than any real malice. If Desquesza could joke and smirk, that meant their troubles were over. At least, the troubles that her sisters needed to worry about.

As the gates fully opened a row of guards armored and holding spears rushed out among them. At their head a tall vai with close-cut hair and her helmet under her arm. She looked vaguely familiar, perhaps someone she had fought beside during some battle? But which one, Nabs could not say.

"Vasaaq, Commander Nabooru," she said with the same voice that recognized her, then she saluted. "I apologize for my subordinate. She did not realize-"

"There is no issue captain. But my sisters need lodgings in the barracks and I will need to speak to the Matrons."

The captain frowned. "I'm sorry commander, but I don't have the authority to call a council of the Matrons. Half of them are asleep."

Nabooru pulled Gan’s letter from her pack and handed it to the captain. "Here's your authority. Get it done." Then she sniffed under her arm. If she was going to speak before the Matrons she couldn't go in looking like this. "And I'll need a bath."

"All of us, Nabs," Jocqueline piped up from behind her.

"I'm sorry, again, but the Oasis is under orders to use as little water as possible. I don't think I can open up the bathhouse."

Enough of this. Nabooru stepped up to the guard and looked directly into her eyes. The captain swallowed and tried to look away, before seeming to realize there was nowhere else to look. Nabooru spoke slow and clear, making certain that her voice didn't sound angry, or at least not too angry. The added hoarseness of the journey made it impossible to sound pleasant. But the important thing was to make her orders firm, so a guard captain would never dream of refusing her. "Then find out what water can be spared, exactly. And bring it to us. Understood?"

"Yes, commander. Yes. Right away."

"Wonderful, thank you, captain." She smiled and backed away, patting her on the shoulder. The guard let out a breath before she saluted again and turned to order her guards around.

"Bit, what's the word? Confrontational, don't you think?" Bethe muttered.

"I'll see the vai on duty tonight compensated," Nabs said. "In the morning, if they get us the water."

"Commander?" Makeela said as they watched the guards rush about to their duties. "Is that still your position? Should we have been saluting you all this time?"

"Who knows anymore?" Nabooru admitted. "I don't think I ever formally gave up my command when Ganondorf took me to the peace summit. But my army is gone, so that doesn't make me much of a commander."

"Enough of one to get that done," Bethe said, nodding toward the guards still running to their positions, fetching buckets and rushing to the barracks to get their rooms available.

The guards did their work quick, within moments they were ushered into a set of rooms in the barracks that still had heat and smell of the soldiers that must have been sleeping there moments before. But when the king's own honor guard needed a place to stay, the common soldiers would have to double up their rooms. And it was not like each of them got too much preferential treatment. They'd all share bunks for the night.

But it was a room.

Not a tent, desperately trying to keep out the heat of the sun when it was too hot to walk across a desert. Or just as desperately trying to keep the heat in during the coldest hours of the night. There were beds. Even if they had to sleep two or three to a cushion, Naboore wanted nothing more than to drop in on one and sleep for days.

Well almost nothing more. Just as soon as she had visions of plopping herself into a bed, the doors opened and a few of the city guards rushed in carrying buckets of water. She and her sisters cheered. Just the thought of getting all the caked-up filth off her was bliss.

A good commander would let her sisters wipe themselves down first. And Nabooru would have let them if she had the time. "Move aside," she said as she took off her foul smelling, sweat and sand covered clothes, and stepped into the basin at the center of the room with the bucket in the middle. She plunged her hands into the bucket and splashed the water across her face and then her arms.

Glorious. She almost cried as the ice-cold water dribbled down her face onto her neck. No, this was definitely better than the bed. She rubbed and scrubbed at the sand and dirt, ecstatic at the feeling of becoming clean. If she could do one thing, she'd lay down in the basin and just pour the bucket of water over her again and again until she turned into a prune.

But, once more her duties made demands of her. She needed to go fast. And from the sound of it, the Oasis couldn't spare that much water. Calling the Matrons for a nightly meeting was one thing, but calling them and then making them wait for her was something even Commander Nabooru Bright-Flame, Advisor of the King, honored hero of the war, wouldn't dare do.

All too quick she made herself finish her rinse, making certain to leave most of the water in the bucket for whoever came next. Then she dressed in some of the clean clothes the guards brought them, and oh the feeling of clean linen and cloth on her skin. How she missed it. She let out a content sigh as she covered herself.

"Well," she said to her sisters. "Wish me luck then. When I get back, I expect each of you to be either sleeping or drinking." She smiled at them. "We made it."

They cheered for her, Makeeli clapped her on her back.

"Don't do that," Desquesza pulled Makeeli's hand away. "You'll just make her a mess again."

"Right," Makeeli blushed. "Sorry, Nabs."

The Hall of the Matrons stood tall as the grandest works in all the Gerudo Desert. The first time she visited the Oasis, when Gan took his throne, she marveled at its size. But now that she'd seen the scale of a Hylian city and the grandeur of a keep, it was hard to hold the Hall with the same awe she once had. The walls and gatehouses may compare to those of a castle. But all their efforts focused on defense and had little left for vanity.

That was what the castles in Hyrule were all about, as far as she was concerned. Vanity and opulent displays of wealth. The splendor of Hyrule Castle served little purpose beyond amazing the dimwits that entered on bent knees to grovel before kings and lords. But this was a land of Gerudo warriors and raiders, not peasants and serfs.

The Hall of the Matrons wasn't much of a hall at all. It had a hallway, but it led to a more rounded room. Here the leaders of all the great Gerudo tribes met to discuss policy and negotiate disputes. Though over the last hundred years most of their work centered on the planning of the war.

Around the edge of the room sat numerous chairs, all identical besides the wear of ages upon them. All except one, that stood empty at the front, so that anyone who entered would see it first. The largest and highest raised of them all, Ganondorf's chair, or throne, as it were. Though much like the hall itself, the throne of the Gerudo King did not much compare to the gold and jewel encrusted seat the King of Hyrule sat his oversized rear in. But for the Gerudo it worked fine.

Gan's seat wasn't the only empty chair, most of them held nothing on them but air. The Matrons usually spent their days with their people, scattered across the desert making the hundred decisions necessary for a clan to survive. Often only a handful of the Matrons participated in the councils when they happened to visit the Oasis. The only time Nabooru had seen the Hall of Matrons full was when Ganondorf took his throne for the first time. Then all Matron’s came to swear fealty to him. But since that day, she was lucky to see a third of the chairs occupied. 

On this night, there sat only four.

But among them were some of the most feared and respected names in all the desert. Bartel the Swimmer the first Gerudo to lead an assault on the Zora in sixty years. Rijya of the Molduga-Skinners, a slender woman with a face as wrinkled as cracked boiled leather who once held off an invasion of Hylian knights with only her lies. And chief among them Konoru the Sandstorm, who ruled as regent of the Gerudo before Gan came of age. No one besides Ganondorf himself demanded more respect.

In truth, Nabooru never cared for Konoru. She'd been losing the war before Gan took command, and never seemed to give him the devotion he deserved. Still, a Matron was a Matron. And if Nabs had one task, it was to convince her.

Get Konoru in line, the rest will follow.

But as she silently rehearsed her lines before the council, she saw one more who sat on a Matron's chair. A Matron entirely new to her. Well, not precisely, she'd know the woman all her life. But Nabooru never expected to see her here. "Ma?"

"Daughter," Bulira gave the slightest wave. She looked positively ridiculous sitting among the other matrons. Each of them had strong names, hard names. Names that made Hylians quiver in fear and young Gerudo dreaming of joining their ranks. Warriors shaped by lifetimes of battles.

Bulira had hands dried and cracked from scrubbing pots. No muscle at all on her bones, she looked frail and sickly even wrapped in her blankets. Her body withered from age and the mistreatment of the Twinrova. But joy and friendliness remained behind her eyes. They held wisdom and patience unlike any other present.

"When did you get raised to a Matron?"

"Not long ago," Bulira said, adjusting a thin blanket over her thin legs.

"How? We were never even part of any of the great tribes."

"I was invited," Bulira said, a little smile twisting the side of her mouth. "Matron Kalani of the Boar-Heads went to the sands last year, and the rest of the tribe came to me." She gave a little titter. "Apparently, they thought a woman who helped raise the two greatest warriors of the generation was someone worth listening to. Imagine their surprise when I arrived instead of some great weaponmaster."

"Why didn't you tell me? I would have come to see you take your seat."

"Oh, you were busy in the West. I didn't want to be a bother."

"Be a bother? A bother," Nabooru couldn't help but chuckle. Her mother received the greatest honor a Gerudo could hope for, and she thought it a bother.

A harsh voice cut the rest of their conversation off. "Not that I want to ruin this touching reunion," Bartel said. "But it is late, and we were called for a meeting."

"Right," Rijya said in a slow emotionless monotone. "We need our beauty sleep. Else we might start looking old."

"Of course," Nabooru said and drew herself up to her full height with a breath. "I come with a message from Ganondorf. By decree of our King, he asks that each of the tribes call up two-hundred warriors. There is war raging through Hyrule against an invasion of monsters. King Liotidos wishes all of his allies to aid in driving the monsters off."

Bartel's lips pursed, and her nose scrunched up her wrinkled face, as if she smelled something she did not quite like. "Don't see much point sending our daughters out to defend Hylian land."

Konoru closed her eyes as if calculating some vast sums in her head, then nodded in agreement. "Less than a year as allies and already they call upon us to fight for them? In land we likely won't be allowed to raid as we fight. There is no profit to be had there."

"Just bad time management by the Hylians," Rijya said. "Fighting a second war in as many years."

"Nevertheless, your king commands it."

"A king leads," Konoru said. "A king commands only when necessary. Even Ganondorf needs support from the Matrons before he starts a war."

Bulira gave a quiet cough. "If I may," she squeaked.

"For the last time," Bartel the Swimmer muttered. "You can just talk, you don't need to ask permission."

Nabooru's mother just gave the other Matrons a shy little smile. "Sorry, Matron Bartel."

"You don't need to apologize either," Bartel sighed.

"Manners have no place in governance," Rijya muttered.

"Go on, Matron Bulira," Konoru said.

"When I was born, the first water I was given was from the well at Koshri. It has gone dry. When I was awoken for this meeting, I was told wild stories that my daughter almost died because another of our wells had gone dry. Even the waters of the Oasis have sunk lower."

"To the point," Bartel muttered.

Bulira gave Bartel a sweet smile. "Sorry. You have to understand I'm used to teaching children, they sometimes need your reasoning explained to them."

Nabooru held back her scoff. Even as a child Ganondorf never needed much explanation for anything. He learned quick. And, if Bulira tried explaining things to Nabs she wouldn't have listened. If Bulira used that calm steady voice filling out slow details to make her point on anyone, it was the witches. Trying to make them understand which of their abuses or demands went too far and why. As ever, the adults who think they know everything required to be led down the path of an argument.

"We are running out of water, and running out of time," Bulira said. "But over the last few months we have received architects, masons, and builders. All sent from Hyrule, all to help build that aqueduct they say will save us. We need to keep them happy. If that means sending our warriors, that's the price we'll have to pay."

"The aqueduct is the price of ending our war," Bartel said. "That's how our king sold us this blasted peace. And I still think it foolhardy. But I was outvoted then. And now with only the words of these- Hylians," she said that last word as if it was the most vile curse she could speak, "that their stonecraft will even work, they expect us to send more out to die for them? No, that is too much to ask of us."

Konoru nodded her agreement. Rijya, as always, had no expression at all, but that she didn't say anything to oppose her fellow Matron was not a good sign. It was time for Nabooru to step in.

"Regardless, this is a decision for all the tribes. I have given you our king's orders. To move forward, we will need to send messages to the other Matrons."

"Agreed," Konoru said. "There are not enough of us present. If there is nothing else, I will call this meeting closed. Messages will be written and sent at first light. Agreed?"

The other Matrons murmured a collective yes. Bartel already stood up and headed out the hall shaking her head. And that would be the end of it. With most of them not following the plan at all. Sands take them, and Gan too while they're at it. He knew she hated having to put on this performance.

"Matron Konoru, mother," Nabooru stepped up to the two women, "if I may have a word."

"Of course," Bulira said, gathering up her blankets.

Konoru nodded as she rose to her feet. "If it can be quick. At my age my mind wanders more than I like this late."

"Always a pleasure, Commander," Rijya said as she passed Nabooru and left the room, though she sounded more like she had never experienced pleasure before.

"What is it?" her mother said when the three of them were alone.

Nabooru nodded, trying to think what needed to be said. Finding no other clear alternative, she decided on the truth. "I have - a confession, I suppose."

"Those are normally reserved for the ancestors," Konoru said. "But go on."

"The alliance, this whole situation with the Hylians has been a lie. Ganondorf has no desire to keep to the alliance any more than he has to."

"Nabooru," Bulira said, shock and disapproval in her voice.

But Konoru only nodded. "That does answer some questions I had."

"He's making a play. A big one, something, well, I can't even really explain it. But when the time is right, he wants the Gerudo army at his side within Hylian territory."

"He understands of course," Konoru said, "that he lied to the Matrons, and has broken oaths made to the Golden Three. We supported his plan of peace, and now you're telling me that he has broken a sacred vote and decree of the Matrons.”

"I am."

"By law, he should have his tongue taken out for speaking falsehoods before us."

"Oh, stop Konoru," Bulira said. "You're not going to have his tongue. We all know it." But her voice carried a hint of worry. The laws were put in place so no tribe would dare lie to gain advantage over the others in the highest court. Many Matrons and warriors held those laws as sacred. And Konoru had not stayed in power for so long by being soft upholding the ancient traditions.

Thankfully she had also not stayed in power for so long by being a fool. "He- we could not let everyone know. If he had spoken his plan before the entire Hall of Matrons by the next day everyone in the desert would know. And eventually words of betrayal would reach even the deaf ears of that fool king in Hyrule."

Konoru nodded. "I understand the strategy of it, but that does not make it right."

"But it does make it prudent. Matron Konoru, our king needs our aid. Before us is the opportunity to rule the world, or at least, all of it that matters. But we need your support. We need the warriors from every tribe to maintain peace during the transition. We need to be able to strike them hard and fast when they're not looking. And we need you, to get all the other Matrons in line."

"I fear the time where I could sway the minds of all my sisters is a ways behind me. Back before my hair had all gone white and our king took his throne."

"You won't get all of them. The Swimmer might drag her feet and curse about going to help our enemy. The Storm-Watchers will make excuses to not send the full amount asked. And who knows what that mad woman Ashdin will end up doing. But the others still respect you. Still listen to you."

"Hmm," Konoru said. "The king will still need to make some answer for his deception."

"And he will. But he also felt he needed someone to oversee the construction of that aqueduct. It will be a huge task, getting the water all the way from Lake Hylia to our land. And it will be vulnerable, out there in Hylian territory. We had long discussed which tribe would be tasked with protecting it. They'd have to leave the desert, live out in the fresh green country all their own. Whatever tribe gets the position will by necessity need to receive a yearly fund to maintain the aqueduct and establish themselves in this strange new land. And when we were talking about who would deserve such a position I said, 'Gan, the only woman in the desert who could be suited for such a task is the Sandstorm herself.'"

"Did you now?" The old woman's mouth closed shut and pressed together into a thin line as she mulled over the offer. Nabooru felt a bit sick in her stomach, she hated these back deals and half-truths. But Gan had given her an order, to see the army gathered by any means necessary. And while she may not always follow her king's orders, she always made certain he was satisfied with the result.

"Do we have your support?"

"You do," Konoru said. "I'll make certain the Matrons vote the way we want as best I can."

"Thank you." Nabooru tapped above her heart in respect, all the while holding back a grin. And Gan wouldn't take her to see the king and his advisors. More fool him.

"With that done, I do think it is well past time I get my sleep. Have a good night, commander, Matron Bulira." Konoru the Sandstorm, most respected vai of the desert exited from the hall, leaving Nabooru alone with her mother.

"Well," a grin she could no longer contain spread over Nabooru's face as she turned to her mother. "Looks like I didn't need your help after all. And by the Goddesses, Matron!" she said, and reached out to hug her mother. But Bulira did not return the smile, even as she accepted her daughter's arms. If anything, she looked disappointed.

"Nabooru," she said in a hushed tone. "What have you and Gan been up to?"

Breaking the embrace, Nabs looked puzzled down to her mother. "We're saving the Gerudo. We're keeping us strong."

"You already have," Bulira said. "The war is ended. You and Gan brought peace. And you even managed to get the Hylians to help us with this aqueduct. That is keeping us safe."

"That's not the same," Nabooru said. "I mean keeping us safe from everyone, for the rest of our lives. Even if the treaty holds, which I doubt it would for very long. There will always be other wars, other problems. We can't trust the Hylians to uphold their treaties."

"So, we just break them first, now?" She shook her head. "I knew I shouldn't have raised you with those witches. If I had half of your strength and courage, I would have stolen you and Ganondorf away from them."

"Ma, what are you talking about? The Twinrova have nothing to do with this. This was Gan's plan, and now I suppose, mine as well."

"Betrayals? Stabbing allies in the back? Making false oaths? Look me in the eyes and tell me, that doesn't sound like something the Kotake and Koume would tell you to do?"

"It's not the same," Nabooru said. "They were vicious for no reason, with no sense behind it. We're just- we're being practical is all."

"When you must beat an enemy, kill them fast and hard when they're not looking." Bulira said, as if she was reciting some ancient text and not just paraphrasing what Nabooru had said moments before.

"Right, something like that. The Gerudo Way. We can't face the knights head on, they'll beat us. I learned that at Satori Pass."

"Koume said that," Bulira shook her head. "When she made Ganondorf execute the poor Godwyn. And as for the Gerudo Way, you forget your father was a Hylian. So was mine, so was all of ours. We all just get so caught up in hating them, that we don't realize we're the same."

"That's not-" she already said that was not the same. Twice in fact. Repeating it didn't seem like it would convince her mother of anything.

"Why did you tell me that along with Konoru?"

"In case I needed help convincing her," she said. "If I could rely on anyone, it's you." But the more she thought, the less sense it made. Her mother had always been the one piece of kindness to be found in the world. The one person she trusted to always do the good thing, even if it wasn't always the smart one. Why had she told her about the plots and betrayals? "I suppose, I just wanted your approval."

Bulira shook her head. "You have my support. You and Gan will always have that. But my approval? No. Not for this." She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Nabooru on her forehead. "I'm sorry, Nabooru. I truly am. I should have stolen you both away." And she tightened her blanket around her shoulders and left Nabooru alone in the hall, alone with her thoughts. Alone with all she had done, and all she still planned to do. Thinking of Sir Jora and how she would give anything to be with him tonight. How his smile kept her going during the trek through the desert. Thinking of the woman she killed on accident, and the baby she had left to die.

And a question formed in the back of her mind. One that she supposed had always been there. Crawling about, scratching just below the surface trying to get out. It revealed itself in a hundred little ways. When she playfully called Gan mad. When she questioned his conviction in prophecy and magic, she now knew were real. How she befriended Hylians and just tried her best not to think what might happen to them. She did all of it, because deep down that question consumed her. And she didn't know how to answer it.

Was all this worth it?

Chapter Text

The night sky turned a deep purple, then lightened to pink. The pink became orange as the first beams of yellow light dispersed through the morning clouds and the sun rose over the long green fields of Hyrule. Navi rested on Link's shoulder as they watched the world come to life, together.

They sat in silence on top of the barn, basking in the beauty. Or Link looked to be, Navi wished to, but a thousand thoughts ran through her head. Link sat on the roof with one leg dangling over the edge, he could slip and fall on the hard ground several stories below them. There had been word that moblins appeared some days away. Giant monsters with the wits of men, though they lived only for violence. Talon claimed they were nothing to worry about. But Hylians were used to war, he’d lived with the threat of danger hanging over his head his whole life. And he was still a Hylian, lest she forget. He seemed nice now, but he kept the company of that rogue Ingo. That man was danger.

And what of the man in black armor? Where had he disappeared to? What if he found them now? Would he come looking for the Emerald when his pet monster did not bring it to him? They had not gone far enough from the forest. He could appear any day. And if he did, what could she do? Nothing.

She took a deep breath and looked back to the rising sun. The yellow grew more pronounced, illuminating a large cloud that passed over the sun and making the rays form out of it in dimmed yet radiant lines. She missed the sun, hidden for years behind the fog that surrounds the Lost Woods. It used to clear the worries from her mind, when she was younger sent out to scout the nearby lands and make certain no mischief came too close. But now the worries only grew, and the sun was no brighter.

There was no magic here. With only the Emerald and Saria's ocarina to sustain her she hardly had enough energy to keep going. Every movement was some great labor, just keeping her eyes open became a struggle. It took her days just to fly steady again after she healed that horse. And her wing still ached and stayed crooked from fighting that insect.

What if Link got hurt and she couldn't do anything to help him? She looked back to the boy, who seemed to realize that she was looking at him.

He turned and said, "Pretty one, today. Don't you think?"

"It is," she said. "Though, Link. You don't have to wake up so early and watch the sunrise with me every day. Not if you don't want to. I know you prefer sleeping in when given the chance."

"But I do want to," he said. "I like starting the morning with you." Then he gave her a wide smile and went back to watching the sun.

And for a moment, all the pain from being so far from magic disappeared and it was just her and Link, until the sun rose well above the horizon and became just too bright to watch comfortably.

"Hey! Fairy Boy!" Malon called from the ground below the barn. "Come on, there's work to do."

Link sighed. "Well, I guess that's the end." Then he cleared his throat and called down. "I'm coming. What do we have today?"

"Father wants us to tie up hay bales. Get down here, this one could take awhile."

Link sighed again. "Well, let's go."

Navi lifted herself from his shoulder, her cracked wing beating twice as hard as it should. It made every flap sting. But that pain she could work through, far worse was when she stopped flying and the low constant ache kept her distracted for hours.

"Be careful."

But the boy paid her no heed as he pushed himself off from the roof, twisting midair and catching the rim. "Don’t worry, Navi. I'm a good climber."

"Even good climbers make mistakes. You should be a safe climber."

But he scurried down the wooden beams like a squirrel. Dropping to the window, and then sliding down a bit further.

"Careful! Careful!"

Link laughed as he pressed his feet and hands around the corner of the barn to control his slide toward the ground. Then when still a few feet from earth he let himself go and pushed into the empty air.

"Link!" Navi tried to call up whatever magic she still held to cushion his fall. But it happened so fast.

He landed on the ground, and seemed to collapse in on himself. Then he tucked his head, turned the fall into a roll and sprang back up to his feet. Navi breathed a sigh of relief as he smiled and let that little magic she had been holding disperse.

"Not bad, Fairy Boy," Malon said as Link righted himself. "But uhh." She pointed roughly behind Link.

"What?" Link looked around and saw the dark patch of ground he just rolled through. Only it wasn't dirt, and Navi could smell the stink of it coming off Link's back as she struggled to descend behind him. "Oh come on!" Link moaned. "That would have been great!"

Malon burst into laughter. "It's a ranch, Link. Gotta watch where you go rolling around."

"Is there somewhere I can clean myself off?"

"Trust me, it's easier to let it dry first."

"But I stink."

"You'll get used to it," Malon laughed again. "Come on, by the time we get through the hay it should be dry enough to deal with."

Navi flew up in front of Link's eyes. "You have to be more careful. You have to watch where you're going."

"I know, Navi," Link said as he followed Navi.

"You're too reckless. You could get really hurt."

"Navi, I'm fine."

She wanted to say more, but what good would that do? He'd always been stubborn. It was usually adorable and a little inspiring watching him struggle to finish whatever task was before him without even considering asking for help. Help that Navi would have been happy to give him any time he needed.

But now, out here? That same stubbornness could just get him in danger.

Link began following Malon. Leaving Navi struggling to fly behind him. "Hey, wait. Link."

He stopped a puzzled expression on his face, that turned quick to worry. "Here, Navi," He gestured toward the ocarina that hung by his hip.

She flew into one of the fingerholes and landed. And just as the wing stopped beating the sting ended and the dull throb of pain began. Just as she knew it would.

"Is something wrong?"

"No, everything’s perfect," she lied as she rubbed at the cracked wing. Trying very hard not to let her voice sound angry. After all she couldn't be angry with him. Or that horse. It was her choice to heal it, knowing full well that she was nowhere near enough magic nearby to restore herself.

Besides it made Link and that girl Malon so happy when it was healthy. She didn't regret it at all, but by the Goddesses she was now so weak and useless. What good could she even do to help Link like this?

"Here you go, Navi," Link said as he unhooked the ocarina from his belt. Navi peered out one of the holes and saw one of Link's fingers clutching the instrument. He lifted it and brought it toward a crook of the wooden fence. He jostled it a few times, sending Navi tumbling until he was certain the ocarina was secure. "So you don't bounce around too much while I work."

"Thank you, Link."

He walked away, leaving Navi with a good view of Link as he followed Malon, who held several spools of twine. The boy sighed as he looked at the piles of dried yellow hay at their feet.

"Pay attention, Fairy Boy, here's how you do this," Malon said as she took the twine and spooled some of it out on a piece of open ground. Then she grabbed up some of the hay and laid it down on top of the twine. "Help me, get some more."

Link nodded and grabbed a huge armful and dumped it on top of her own, the hay scattered about as it landed.

"No!" Malon said. "You have to make certain that it all lands the same direction."

"You didn't say that!"

"I didn't think you'd just dump all of it."

Malon dropped to her knees and started rearranging the hay, Link followed a second later, taking huge handfuls as he scooped and brushed it into a roughly straight line.

"Right," Malon said as she stood up and brushed off some of the strands and dirt that clung to her knees. "Now we're going to take the sides of the twine, like this. And then we do this." She pulled the twine tight twisted them around each other and pulled them even tighter. Then she stepped on the forming knot and pressed down as hard as she could, pulling at the twine until it was as tight as she could make it. "Then we tie it here," she said as she grit her teeth and attempted to finish the knot without loosening the bale. "There, now we cut it." She took a small knife from her side and cut the rope. "And we put it in the wheelbarrow."

She leaned down to pick it up, but Link moved faster than her. Grabbing the hay and hoisting it over his shoulder. "I have it," he said.

"Why thank you, gallant sir," Malon said with a smile as Link carried it away. "You do the next one."

Navi watched the two for some time, while they got into a steady pace of work. Malon occasionally gave Link some corrections and the boy kept putting more and more hay into each of his bales, in a clear and silly attempt to prove his strength to the girl. Which ended when Link made one far too big, so that when he lifted it the hay spilled out of the string and fell over him like a wave.

"Ahhg," Link said as he spat. "It's in my mouth."

All while Malon burst into gales of laughter, clutching at her side before she went to help Link get the hay out of his hair and face. "And what did we learn?" she chided when they got him clean.

Link mumbled some reply that Navi couldn't hear.

"Good, I'll clean this up, you start the next one."

Navi wished to go help them. Back among the Kokiri she and her fellow fairies could call small winds to them to move the hay into neat piles. All Link would have to do is tie them. It would have been nothing, less than nothing. Calling the winds was no more difficult than flying around a room at a steady pace. But that was when she had magic to spare, when it surrounded her every moment of every day.

Back when the Great Deku Tree still lived.

She frowned and rested her head on her hands. She missed him. She missed his calming presence, she missed the way he always seemed to know the right thing to say. She missed his wisdom and his caring. Over the last few weeks she did her best to hide her bouts of sadness from Link. But since he was off working and she was on her own now would be the time to let the emotion go. She slid down the sloped surface of the ocarina and let herself cry.

It wasn't that Link didn't feel the death of the Great Deku Tree as well. She knew he did. But the boy had this endless ability to focus. That stubbornness. He had his mission with the Emerald, or the ceaseless toil of the ranch. So long as his mind focused on something, it was like he didn't think about his problems at all.

What an ability that would be. No matter what she did, she could not help but think about the Great Deku Tree or the other children of the Kokiri. They must be safe, of course. The other fairies would look after them. But she missed them. Many fairies attached themselves to one child to look after. She looked after them all, and knew them all, and missed them all.

How were they handling the loss of their father? Did they need someone to talk to? She would have been with them when they were told. Instead of nursing her wounds and trying to organize the other fairies for something that none of them ever thought would happen.

She did not know how long she stayed down there. It must have been some time. She heard a cough coming from outside the ocarina, and when she looked up she noticed the light from outside had turned far brighter.

"You in there, my lady?" Talon's voice rumbled through the ocarina.

"Yes," she said, but her voice cracked. "Yes," she tried again, stronger that time. She wiped away her tears, making certain her face was as dry as she could make it. She didn't know why, the Hylians couldn't see through a fairy's glow. But it felt important to her to hide what she had been doing.

"Well, I just figured you'd want to talk," the man said. "But if you're busy, I don't want to be a bother."

"No, it's no bother. Just give me a moment." She wiped her face once more, not that there were any more tears but it gave her another moment to breathe. Then she flew out of the ocarina and landed on its top. "Where's Link?"

"He and Malon finished here, I let them go off and have some fun. I think Malon's still teaching him how to ride."

"What?" Navi said as she tried to fly higher to catch sight of them. The burst of movement sent a stab of pain down her side. "Which direction did they go?" She said as she winced.

"My lady, there’s nothing to worry about," Talon said. The man leaned against the fencing as relaxed as he could be. In his hand he held a mug with that foul-smelling drink he always seemed to have whenever Malon wasn't looking. The one that made his breath stink and his eyes lose their focus if he had too much of it. "They're in no danger."

"What if he falls?" Navi said. "People have died falling off a horse."

"And that's why they're starting with ponies. Malon won't let anything happen to him, I promise."

"How can you possibly know that?"

The man sighed and took a sip of his drink. "I know it's hard, looking after a child. Especially when you're not used to doing it alone. But you have to let them run around, make some mistakes. It's better for them in the long run."

"You don't know what you're talking about. Link isn't like other children he doesn't have-" she stopped herself. She was going to say that he doesn't have any magic. But that wasn't unusual out here, few among the Hylians had the talent for magic. But still, he didn't understand. She needed to protect him, that's what she promised the Great Deku Tree.

"You know," Talon said, "when my Hilla left me, well, I think I went a little crazy. Half the time I got myself too drunk to do anything of use, the other half I tried to control every little thing Malon did. I was terrible. But I got better." He looked down at his drink and shook it so the liquid swirled. "For the most part, anyway."

Then he held out his hand for Navi to land on. And she did. That annoying burning sensations started up her wing. "I'm sorry," Navi said as he brought his hand back down to the ocarina, where she climbed off. "Am I being silly?"

"Silly? No, you're just being a parent. We all bumble our way through it, I'm just trying to make certain you don't end up making the same mistakes I made." He took a swig and gave a small belch releasing some of that foul smell out. "I'm sure you'll make all new mistakes."

Navi gave a small smile at his little joke. But she still couldn't stop thinking about Link, and what might be happening to him at this very moment. But that was crazy. He was fine. There was nothing to be worried about. Except falling. Or getting his foot stepped on by one of the animals. Or the black armored man finding him. "For what it's worth, I don't think you did a bad job. Malon is a clever and confident young woman."

"She is. No idea where she got any of that from. And Link is a good lad, hardworking and passionate. Good one to have around."

Across the ranch, two ponies carrying two small children crested a hill, followed by an even smaller foal prancing along behind them. They were talking, laughing together. Acting like children were supposed to. Navi let out a long breath, he was safe. More than safe, he was having fun.

"I don't think I can take any credit," Navi said as she watched the children. "The Great Deku Tree was the one that instilled that in him."

"Oh, I don’t think that’s true. It takes a certain kind of person to make themselves weak and miserable for weeks just to save a horse belonging to someone else, someone they don't even trust."

"You know about that?"

"Now, no one would ever accuse me of being a clever man, but, one night I have a dying horse and a very opinionated magic sprite. The next day I have a healthy horse and the fairy disappears. And when next I see her, she can barely talk. I don't know how it all works, but I can figure that out."

The children rode back down the other side of the hill, with Link shouting "Hiyyahh!" at the top of his lungs and Epona racing after the two. Talon gave a small chuckle as he took another sip.

"Talon, I don't remember how long I slept, after I helped that horse. How much longer until we head to Castle Town?"

"A few days still. By the Goddesses it's good watching my daughter having fun. Between caring for the horses, and let's be honest, me, I don't see her let loose as much as I'd like."

"They do seem to enjoy each other's company," Navi said. It reminded her of when Link played with Saria or the other children. And a fresh wave of sorrow struck at her. Link hadn't forgotten his old friends, that she knew. He still sometimes played Saria's song. But it was just one more step closer to abandoning the old ways of the woods. When would he start preferring the life out here to what he had? When will he stop remembering his old family?

"That they do. Have you given much thought to what you and the boy will be doing after you pass that stone thing to the king?"

"I-," in truth she had been purposely avoiding thinking about it. Once they hid the Emerald Link would no longer have his task. Would he fall into sorrow as she sometimes did? Would he become some warrior like his Hylian parents? The Great Deku Tree would have hated that. But it seemed like something Link would strive for. And, without the Emerald, would she even have enough magic to sustain her? She knew the answer but did not even want to think it. "In truth, no."

"Well," Talon said. "I could always use another ranchhand. Ingo's a good worker, but, well, you've met him. Now, it won't be an easy life, I won't lie to you about that. But it's a good one, a boy can grow to be a man out here. He can build a life out here." He smiled off toward the hill that Link and Malon had ridden behind. "He can find a confident young woman out here."

"But will he be safe?"

"As safe as he can be outside of your magic woods. There's nothing this way but a few villages. The last danger that came around these parts was ten years ago. The wolves know to stay away. Yes, he'll be safe. But I notice, you didn't ask about yourself."

"Your ranch, your land, it's beautiful. But it's not my home. I need magic, I've been living off of the power of that Emerald and well, this," she tapped on the ocarina. "But when the Emerald goes? I don't think-" What was she saying? Was she truly planning on abandoning Link? Could she? The thought of it made her feel sick and sad all over again. But, what else could she do?

"My lady, your boy will always be welcome at Lon Lon Ranch."

"I won't just abandon him. I can't. I mean, if it's not too much a burden on you. I could come whenever I have the strength. I-"

"Oh don't you fret," Talon said. "You are always welcome. Perhaps if I save up some rupees I can buy some small magic trinket. Keep it here for you to make your stays a little more comfortable." He scratched at his chin. "Though I'm not certain how real some of those things are. Messi, ahh, she runs the farm a few miles back swears by this lucky seed, but I think she got fleeced."

"You would do that?"

"Of course," he took another drink and sighed. "We're not all monsters out here."

"You won't tell Link, about me leaving."

He shook his head. "It's not my place. But you should. Don't be like- don't let him wake up one day and wonder where you went. That hurts worse than the leaving."

"I won't." Navi promised Talon and herself. Even as she missed her home, even as she felt the tug of magic draining at her. She could not imagine just abandoning him.

The two children on their ponies reappeared on the small hill, talking and laughing just as they had been before. This time they rode toward Talon and Navi, and as they got close enough, Navi could see the smile on Link's face as he urged his mount ever faster.

He would be happy here. He would be safe.

Chapter Text

"Is that the castle?" Link whispered, as the great stone walls came into sight.

"I don't know," Navi said. "I've never been this far away from the Woods." Her voice was soft, and more than a little strained. She sat on his shoulder, her bad wing cocked at a strange angle. Numerous times he’d asked her if she felt any better, or if there was anything he could do to help her. Each time she answered the same, not to worry. Which of course just made him worry more.

"That's not the castle," Malon said. "That's Castle Town. The actual castle is deeper inside. That big building in the back."

She sat beside him on the cart, clutching the reins and steering the two horses attached to the front. Behind them latched iceboxes filled with bottles of milk and cheese sat stacked as high as Talon and Ingo could get them. It had been a good deal of work to get everything they needed on the cart, and Link had been sore for the first day of the journey.

Talon and Ingo rode on horseback keeping the herd of cattle together as they moved. It had taken a week of traveling over stone roads and grassy fields. For most of that time, Malon had been too focused on the cart to talk much.

But Link didn't mind. And he found he liked just looking at her or sitting together. Even when she wasn’t being her normal witty self.

"That's just a town?" How big were towns supposed to be? They had passed through a few villages and towns on the road. Some had wooden walls that surrounded them, which Link thought looked impressive. But they were nothing like the massive stone structure he saw now, and nowhere approaching the size.

"I don't think so," Malon said. "I think my father called it a city a few times. But it's still named Castle Town."

"That's just confusing," Link muttered.

Malon shrugged. "Well when you meet the king perhaps tell him he needs to rename the city."

"You think he'd listen to me?"

"Oh definitely," Malon said. "Kings love being told what to do by children."

Link thought about that for a second. It'd make more sense if they did. But then if it was that easy wouldn't they have already done it? "You're mocking me."

"What?" Malon smiled over to him. "Me? Never, Fairy Boy."

"Fine, I get it," Link sighed.

She gave her little giggle and went back to focusing on the horses. Link couldn't figure out what to make of her sometimes. She took the greatest pleasure in teasing him about every little thing, just like Mido used to do. But she was nothing like Mido. Malon was kind and he enjoyed being around her. Well, when she wasn’t teasing him anyway. Actually, even then, sometimes.

She was just weird.

As they got closer to the city, Malon slowed the wagon to make room for Ingo and Talon as they herded the cattle into groups and formed a line with other visitors to the city. Navi flew off his shoulder and hid within the ocarina.

"Have you ever seen so many people?" Malon said, wide eyed.

"Never." Before he left the Lost Woods it was hard to imagine so many people in the entire world let alone all together in one place. People of all different shapes and complexions, some big, some small, some men, some women. Some didn't look like people at all, more like massive reddish brown stones carved into the shape of a man, and others were pale white skinned tinted blue and instead of hair it looked like they had fishtails poking out the back of their head.

Gorons and Zora, that’s what the fairies called them in their lessons. The great allies of the Hylains in the war. He found it hard not to stare at them when they made their way into Castle Town. People don’t like being stared at, he knew that well enough. But he found it hard to look away.

"Have you ever seen?" Link said, giving the slightest gesture toward the nearest Goron.

"Nope," Malon said, then her smile went wide. "This Sky Festival is going to be the greatest." Then her eyes widened almost as wide as her grin. "Link, Link, look! A knight."

Link's eyes shot to where Malon pointed, to see a man dressed in gleaming steel armor. He rode a large horse, bigger than all but the strongest at Lon Lon Ranch, atop a massive saddle that carried not only the knight but his equipment too. Swords, maces, and axes, weapons of all sorts arranged around the saddle. The tools that Link had dreamed about as far back as he could remember, right there in front of him.

He had been right about so many details, but others had been completely wrong. The head of the axe was so much smaller than he had pictured it, but it had a scary looking spike on its back. A shield also hung from the saddle, it bounced as the horse rode, with a great stag painted on it.

"Is that one of the good ones that will help protect the Emerald?"

"Maybe," Malon said, not taking her eyes from the knight until he disappeared into the crowds. Then she sighed, gave Link a big smile and nudged the reins to get the horses to move.

They got in the line of entrants to the city, and rode mostly in silence. With only one brief incident in which a man on a wagon loaded with wheels of cheese tried to maneuver himself around their cart and to get ahead of them. At which, Malon dropped the reins, stood up in her seat and shouted the man down using a fair few words that Link had never heard before, but he got the impression they were not exactly polite.

The cheese merchant first tried to argue back, but before long he was red in the face and just held his hands up before Malon's fury and pulled his horses back to let them keep their position ahead.

Malon sat back down, and Link handed the reins back to her. She glared at the man with all the fury she could muster, not looking away until they were securely in front of him with no chance for the man to get around them. Only then did she mutter "And stay back there, hay-brained pillock," under her breath. And just like that she seemed to forget the whole ordeal. She turned back to Link and smiled before focusing on the horses.

"So," Link said. "What did you mean by 'bas-'"

"Link," Navi said. "Let's just watch the cattle. No need to be asking about that."

"Sorry Navi," Malon said, though she didn't look all that sorry, in fact she seemed exactly the opposite. Proud about whatever she had called the man. She adjusted herself on the bench which brought her mouth close to Link's ear and whispered. "I'll tell you later."

When they reached the walls, they were directed through a drawbridge by some armed men. Which Link first took for knights because they had steel breastplates and helmets. But since Malon did not pay them nearly as much attention as she had the man on the horse, he decided they must be simple soldiers.

They passed beneath the great stone walls and entered the city. Link's mouth hung open when he saw what they had just entered. Some part of his mind knew that the people outside would only be a fraction of those within the city. But when he saw the vast multitudes inside his mind didn't want to accept it.

There were so many. Far too many. How did the people live? How could anyone run or jump or have any kind of fun in this place? People were pressed shoulder to shoulder, shouting and trying to bring livestock through the streets. Half the people were just getting the way of the other half.

"Beg pardon, sorry there, watch your step good man," Talon’s voice came to their side. He nudged his horse through the throngs until he was side by side with Malon. "How's the wagon, my dear?"

Malon pulled back on the reins of the horses. "The horses don’t like being this confined."

"No one does," Link said.

"Hmm, but you're handling them well. That's good."

Malon didn't take her eyes off the horses, but her smile tugged at the side of her mouth. Trying so hard to contain how pleased with herself she was.

"When we reach that post," Talon continued, "we're going to go right off the main road. That's where we can store the cattle."

Malon nodded. "Nothing to it." She looked like she was tensing, preparing to direct the horses. But there was still a ways to go, and the crowd was not moving fast. Rather than distracting her, Link went back to focusing on everything else around him. The crowds all screaming at each other, some trying to sell them strange tidbits, others just seemed angry.

By the time that Malon reached the post and directed the cart down the side road, Link had fully decided he did not like the city. It was all just too much. Too many people, the buildings were too big, and it was so crowded that Link couldn't help but feel sorry for the animals that people led through the street. Talon wasn't the only one bringing livestock into the city. One man had these smaller horses that seemed covered in cloudlike fur, that Navi told him were called sheep. Another had pigs, which he had already seen during the trip to Castle Town, even gotten to eat some at one of the villages they stopped by. There were even more that he couldn’t name, and all of them forced into this strange stone corridor and packed tighter than any creature should be.

From the side path, the soldiers and a foul-smelling man in a stained shirt directed them to an open pen where Talon and Ingo herded the cattle. From there, Talon took them to a nearby building that was almost as tall as the barn at Lon Lon Ranch, though not nearly as wide.

"Listen children and Lady Navi," Talon said, as the fairy flew to the ocarina. "This is the inn we're staying at. Now, Ingo and I are going to be doing business all day. But I have an important task for you two."

"Yes father?" Malon said, with some small disappointment in her voice. Clearly doing more work was not what she wished to do for her first day in the city.

He squatted down before them. "Hold out your hands, both of you."

Link gave a confused glance to Malon, but she didn't seem to know what was happening either. They both did as he said.

"No, hold them together," Talon said. "There, that's it." Then he took something from his pockets and dropped them into Malon and Link's hands, little green stones tumbled onto Link's palm. Malon gasped. "Go have fun, you two. And don't spend all my rupees in one place. This will have to last you throughout the day."

"Thank you!" Malon shouted and stuffed the rupees into a small purse at her waist.

"Now, both of you. I want you to listen to Navi, understand? I don't want to hear that you misbehaved."

"I won't," Link said, looking down at the rupees in his hands. How much was this? It felt like a lot.

"Oh, that warning wasn't for you," Talon fixed his daughter with a stern look, though it was somewhat ruined by the slightest twitch of his lips into the hint of a smile.

Malon gave a little titter of a laugh. "Love you, father." Then she stepped up, kissed him on the cheek before whirling around, grabbing Link's hand. "Come on!"

She ran deeper into the city, almost dragging Link behind her. "Where are we going?"

"I have no idea!"

They raced toward the main road where everyone had been so packed, but she seemed to think better of it and swerved into a different side street that ran adjacent to the main one. They passed a bunch of wooden square buildings which kept getting bigger with each level. It looked like the back of them since only a few of the buildings had doors or even windows.

Malon seemed to be trying to find something as she looked around but did not let go of Link's hand. He was perfectly content to just let her lead him to whatever she was looking for. They passed through several rows of these buildings before she said, "That's it! I knew the main road would get there eventually."

She found a way to run even faster, causing Link to stumble after her and the ocarina to flop about.

"Careful, careful!" Navi's voice echoed from within.

Link managed to get into his normal stride when they reached what Malon must have seen. The groups of buildings ended, it was almost as though the main road they had been running beside burst and took over all the streets around it. It opened up into a marketplace filled to the brim with people and shops.

It was crowded, not quite as bad as it had been getting into the gate, but people were still moving almost shoulder to shoulder. But unlike the gate, they seemed to be having fun.

Malon stopped and let go of Link's hand. Whirling around she looked to Link with a wide grin. "What do you want to do first?"

"I don't know what there is to do."

"Everything! There's food stands and games and shopping! Oh, let's get some of that!" And before even finding an answer to the question she asked Link, Malon had run off again. Link chased after her until they reached a baker's stand, but instead of just having various breads, they had these small loaves that didn't look quite like normal bread. Somehow the baker made the bread look like it had a very soft crust, and shaped it into a triangle. More than that, honey glistened off the top of it, in a pattern of three smaller triangles aligned with one on top of the other two.

They had to wait a bit in a line of people, but as soon as they reached the baker Malon dropped four rupees on the counter. "Two Triforce Honey Cakes, please!"

The baker took out two of the glistening small triangle-loaves and handed them to Malon and she passed one to Link and they got out of line.

"What is it?" Link asked as he spun the thing around in his hand.

"It's delicious, is what it is. You’re gonna love it." Malon tore a chunk from it and shoved it in her mouth. "Mmmhhhh."

Link ripped a small piece of the cake, it was sticky and spongy. Not like real bread at all. Well, if Malon likes it. He popped it into his mouth. His eyes went wide as he started to chew. "It's so sweet."

"I know!" Malon tore off another huge chunk. "There's a baker in Ordon Village," she said through her mouth full of food, "that makes honey cakes. We sometimes buy some when we deliver milk. These are even better."

Link could hardly think of anything he'd ever eaten that tasted as good. The cake melted in his mouth, leaving only the lingering taste of the glistening sweetness. They both devoured the cakes in moments.

"Where to next?" Malon said as she licked at her fingers. This time she actually did wait for him to think of something, so he looked around trying to make sense of everything around him.

"What's that?" he said and pointed to a building that grown men were walking in and out of, a sign hung above the door in the shape of a target with a large arrow sticking out of it.

"Looks like an archery range."

"Oh, I always wanted to use a bow," Link said.

From the ocarina came a small voice, "I don't think-"

"Then let's go!" Malon said as she grabbed Link's hand again with her sticky fingers and led him through the crowd toward the building. When they entered, they saw a bunch of men and a few tanned women all standing in these lanes with what had to be bows in their hands. They looked just like Deppi described when Link asked them. But when these people drew back the bowstrings, the bows didn't fall apart in their hands. What did I do wrong when I tried to make them?

A large man sat beside a desk, some papers in his hands and a bag of rupees at his elbow. Behind him was a wall of a strange assortment of items, Link couldn't find much of a reason for them. Some were little toy animals made of cloth, some were small pieces of clothing, some jewelry. It was weird. Malon went right up to him. "We'd like to shoot arrows. How much does it cost?"

"No bows for children," the man grumbled without looking up from his paper. "You want to play, you take a slingshot." He reached below the desk and pulled out a box filled with slingshots. "Children can play with these. Three rupees per attempt."

"Three?" Malon said. "That seems a bit much."

The man looked up from his paper for the first time to look at Malon. "You get fifteen stones, I set you up with the targets. The more targets you hit the bigger your prize. That’s where the money goes." He waved at the wall behind him. So that's what all that was. Only then did Link notice that each of the rows of items had a number to one side. Ten at the bottom, then each row above increased the number until the top row at fifteen.

Link scoured it for something that would be fun to have. Most of the items on the lower rows seemed pointless, just little trinkets that looked sloppily made. The upper levels were far more interesting, some of the toys and scarves at the thirteen point row looked well crafted. On the top row there was a silver necklace and some rings. But the dagger on the fourteen point row caught Link's eye. It would go very well with his sword.

She looked at Link. "You want to try it? I know you wanted the bow."

But Link was already fishing the rupees from his sack. "For both of us."

The big man took two slingshots from the box, handed one to Malon. But Link held out one hand to stop him.

"I have my own," he reached in his shirt to grab the item he had tucked away.

"No outside equipment," the man said and shook the slingshot in front of Link's eyes.

"Why not?"

"Do you want to play the game or not?"

"Fine," Link took the sling, it seemed much worse than the one he built himself. The handle crooked, and the leather pouch worn.

The man led them to a range much smaller than the one for the adults. There was a little wall that went up to about Link's waist, painted to maybe appeal to other kids. But whoever painted it just drew a laughing dog, which Link didn't really like the look of. Behind the wall several wooden ducks were set up at various distances away.

The big man sat in a chair at the side of the range, a large lever just in front of him. "Fifteen shots," he said as he unfolded his paper and returned to reading.

"I'm really good at this," Link said as he took one of the stones and stepped up to the wall. "Watch this, Malon." He pulled the stone back and aimed toward the nearest duck.

Release.

The stone soared through the air, just past the duck's head and clattered against the wall.

Malon burst out into a little laugh. "Truly, the skills of a great warrior."

"What?" Link looked down at the slingshot. "That's not where I was aiming." He took another stone and pulled back. This time he waited, steadied himself. Sometimes his aim could be a little off when he got excited.

The second stone went flying. Exactly over the same spot on the first duck and bounced at the exact same spot on the wall.

"Well at least you're consistent, Fairy Boy."

Link frowned, trying to figure what was going on. He sent three more stones out, trying to adjust his aim. Only one hit the duck, and that was a glancing blow that didn't even knock it down.

"What is wrong with this thing?" Link shook at the slingshot.

"Maybe you're just bad," Malon said with a smirk.

"I'm not bad! I once hit a giant spider thing in the eye with one while it was moving."

But that just made Malon snort. "Sure you did, Fairy Boy."

Link moved to the big man on his chair. "I think something's wrong with your slingshots."

"There's nothing wrong with them," he said without looking up.

Link was already playing around with the sling in his hand, trying to figure out what was going wrong with it himself. "There is. Here, look at this, the pouch for the stone isn't aligned right. Hey! Look at it!"

But the man didn't bother to look. "Finish playing the game, boy. Or give back your stones if you've given up."

It wasn't fair. This man was cheating. He should give him back the stones right in his fat stupid face! He started putting one in the sling's pouch, but Navi seemed to know what he was thinking.

"Calm down," she whispered. "It's just a game. Think of this as a challenge."

"But it's not fair," Link said between clenched teeth. The man wasn't even looking, he could probably get two or three stones at him before he even looked up.

"I know that, but just try not to lose your temper. Please, for me and for Malon."

The big man finally looked up. "Oy, where's that voice coming from? I thought I heard a woman."

Link glared at the man, let out a deep long groan, almost a growl. Then he stomped back to Malon at the front of the range. Took his position again and quickly released the last of his stones. He tried to adjust his aim, but he was still too mad to focus on it.

After all the stones were cast, he only hit one duck.

"I'm done," he said.

The man stood up, looked around the range. "One. No prizes." Then he pulled the lever, and the one duck Link knocked over sprung back up.

"My turn," Malon said as she took Link's place. Her form was terrible. Her elbow either too far out or near brushing her own ribs. She released the first one and it whizzed to the very back of the range and smashed into the wall. Nowhere near any of the ducks.

But she did not seem to mind as she loaded the next and then the next. She pulled the stones as far back as she could and barely seemed to aim at all as she sent them flying.

"I got one!" she said as she shot her eighth stone.

"Well done," the big man grumbled without looking up.

"Good job, Malon," Link said, trying to sound supportive but he could hear the bitterness in his voice. But if Malon heard it, she didn't pay any attention as she lined up her next shot. This one went so far wide it smashed the wall before it even reached any of the ducks.

Such a bad shot would have made Link furious, but Malon just scooped up the next stone and released it. That one bounced off a piece of scenery and plopped to the ground. The next got closer, barely.

On her very last shot, Malon looked over to Link and grinned. "We're the masters at this, clearly." She said, then without looking, released the stone.

It struck the nearest duck straight in the neck, causing the painted figure to fall back over.

"Two points," the man said as he reset the ducks. "No prizes, sorry girl."

"Oh, but I have the best prize," she announced. "I am the master of the slingshot. I'm better than even the mighty Fairy Boy, slayer of spiders. Isn't that right?" She looked back over to him with that wide grin of hers. "Tell me how great I am."

Link felt his face grow hot. She wasn't even good. That had been complete luck. It wasn't fair.

"Hey Fairy Boy- Link, what’s wrong?"

"It was a good shot. You're the best, Malon."

Her smile shriveled up, and that made Link feel even worse. It wasn't her fault, why was he being such a Mido to her? He tried to smile, to show that nothing was wrong, but that didn't feel normal either.

"Link," Malon said. "Is that guy really cheating?"

"Yes," Link muttered.

"Then let's get out of here." Then she held out the slingshot and made a show of dropping it to the ground.

"Oy," the range owner looked up from his paper. "When you're done put the slingshot back into the bin."

But Malon stuck out her tongue and bolted toward the door. Link looked between her and the big man who was getting out of his seat.

"Go, Link," Navi's voice piped up from the ocarina. "Go!"

Link dropped his slingshot beside Malon's and ran. She threw open the door and rushed outside, with Link only a few paces behind her. Laughing as they maneuvered around the crowds until they were well away from the building.

"What now?" Link said once they had stopped running and were certain the big man was not following them.

"Now? Whatever we want."

They spent most of the day wandering around the marketplace and a few of the streets nearby. A group of performers stood over a box with marionettes that sang and danced for the audience. Jugglers and clowns walked on their hands and flipped each other into the air, or they performed strange tricks that often ended with one of the troupe on the floor rolling at odd angles pretending they hurt themselves.

Link enjoyed watching all the shows and playing even more games. At midday they found a butcher and baker couple who were selling warm stew. They paid a few rupees for it, and it was delicious. With several types of meats, vegetables, and rice that all mixed together in Link's mouth. It was even better than the beef stew that Talon cooked. And instead of a regular bowl, it was served in a heavy crusted bread that you could eat once the stew was done.

They wandered about as they ate, laughing and joking and thinking about what to do next, when Link noticed a group of people forming a large circle. "Malon look."

"Hmm?" she managed to say through a mouthful of stew.

Two knights in full armor walked into the circle. While one man in motley clothes shouted. "A weapons demonstration, come see a fight by two brave knights of the realm."

"Must we?" Navi sighed from within the ocarina.

Malon swallowed the stew. "Let's go! That sounds great!" And they rushed off to find their place among the circle of spectators.

"A token," one of the knights called as he lifted his visor. "A token from a fair maid!" Standing on the opposite side of the circle from Link and Malon, several women in bright colored dresses, and elaborate headpieces with jewelry hanging from their necks all waved and called.

Malon sighed as the knight moved to the ladies. But she wasn't watching the knight, her eyes were fixed on the women all waving at him.

The other knight didn't seem as interested in the women around him. His visor was down, and he seemed to be stretching and practicing moving his sword around. His shield had two foxes circling each other. His sword seemed well made to Link's eye, and he had a thin piece of plain white cloth tied around his gauntlet.

The first knight found the woman with the biggest most colorful dress of the group, she waved a bright orange and green piece of cloth about. The knight knelt before her, and she tied the cloth around his gauntlet just like the other knight had.

"Our two warriors today," the announcer said, as the kneeling knight stood up and took his position. "Should be well known to you fine folk of Castle Town. Sir Bennison the Breaker of Hordes." The knight who had asked for the token lifted his arms high, and the crowd gave a shout.

Link roared along with them as the knight rattled his sword.

"And opposing him today, until submission or first blood, we have Sir Jora, Knight of the Foxes!"

The other knight lifted his arms as well, and then bowed to the crowd. The audience shouted just as loud for him as they did the first knight. And again, Link let himself shout with the others. He was going to see an actual knight fight! They were going to show him how to actually use their swords! His heart was pounding almost as hard as it had been when he fought for his life.

"Begin!"

The two knights touched their swords to their helmets then circled each other. Their shields raised high, their swords raised higher. The one called Bennison struck first, his sword clattering against the other's shield. His movements were precise, practiced. He didn't lob the weapon forward; the movement was closer to the casting of a fishing rod. As far as Link could tell.

Jora returned with his own blade, flashing quick and deadly, catching the lip of Bennison's shield and sending the rim smacking into Bennsion's side. But with the armor the knight didn't seem to notice.

They fought for some time, occasionally hitting each other, but most often the combatants were skilled enough to parry their opponent's blade or catch it on their shield. When they couldn't maneuver away from a blow, they moved into it, making it strike against their breastplates or the armor around their arms. That must be where the armor is thickest, and the attacks hurt the least.

"Come on Sir Bennison!" Malon shouted and cheered, apparently having chosen that knight as her champion. "Bust his head!"

But to Link, it looked like Sir Jora was the more skilled of the two. For every one hit that his opponent landed on his armor, Jora was able to land two or three. And some of them reached his opponent's helmet or legs.

It ended faster than Link would have liked. Jora stepped aside from a large downward strike from Bennison, then moved into the man's space. He pushed his leg around Bennison and smashed the man's helmet with the pommel of his sword, sending his opponent to the ground.

"Yield," Sir Jora said as he pointed the sword at Bennison's helmet.

"I yield," the knight on the ground said. Then Jora sheathed his sword and held out his hand for Bennison to take and heaved his fellow knight up.

"Boo!" Malon yelled but was drowned out by the cheers.

Bennison clapped Jora on the back and then they both went off to opposite ends of the circle.

"Congratulations to Sir Jora, our winner!" The announcer called. "And remember folks, every day of the festival we're having new challengers for your entertainment." Behind him, Sir Jora and Sir Bennison took off their helmets and walked over to their aids who handed them waterskins.

"So, you really liked Sir Bennison?"

"Not anymore," she said, staring at Sir Jora as the knight finished his drink and talked to his companions. "Wow."

"That Sir Jora is a good fighter," Link agreed.

For some reason, that made Malon laugh and patted Link on the shoulder. Then she looked back to the women in the fancy dresses and sighed as they headed away.

"What?" Link tried to look at them to figure out what was wrong with them. They didn't seem to be doing anything terrible.

"Just thinking," Malon said. "It'd be nice, I reckon, to be that. To live in them big castles and wear fancy dresses, and have knights ask you for tokens or whatever it is they do. But," she sighed again and shrugged her shoulders. "What do you want to do now?"

"Um," Link looked about the marketplace. They had done most of what he was interested in. But something about what Malon said drew him to one shop with big windows that was a bit further down, closer to the direction the ladies had gone. "Let's go there." This time, Link took Malon's hand and led her through the crowd.

"Where?" Malon asked, before they stopped in front of the building Link was looking at. "Oh. No. Fairy Boy, this is a bad idea."

"Why?" he opened the door to the dress shop.

For the first time since Link had known her, Malon stepped in Link's shadow and peered around him rather than take charge. It didn't make any sense to him. The dresses weren't horses, they weren't going to bite or stomp on any of them.

Link walked up to one of the women in the shop, a very thin lady with hair done up in some elaborate beehive looking design. She measures some of the dresses, so she must work there. "Hello!"

The woman looked down her nose at Link and Malon. She frowned and took a deep sniffing breath from her nose. "Are you lost?"

"No, I'm here to get a dress for my friend here."

The woman gave this arrogant cluck of a chuckle. Why was everyone laughing at him here?

"Fairy Boy," Malon whispered, "let's not do this."

"Oh, I'm sorry," the woman said. "It's just, we serve a specific clientele. And you two reek of horse."

"Well, we work on a ranch."

"Of course you do, now how are you going to pay for her dress?"

"I have money."

"Not enough, trust me. Run along now."

"Link," Malon took hold of his sleeve and started tugging at him. "Let's go."

"No, hold on. She's being mean."

The woman huffed.

"How much is a dress?"

"For her? A hundred fifty rupees."

"One hundred fifty?" Link said. Talon had only given them each about twenty for the entire day. "For just clothes? That's stupid. Are they magic or something?"

"I think I've tolerated you stinking up my shop long enough. Out, both of you. Out." She started to wave at them in a shooing motion.

Malon rushed to the door almost as fast as she had when they ran from the shooting gallery. But Link stayed behind. "You're a mean old lady."

"And you're a rude little boy. Now get out!"

Link clenched his fist. This person was even worse than the man at the archery range. That man was just a cheat. This woman was being mean to Malon! He wanted to rip apart all her dresses, or punch her in her frown-wrinkled face.

Has thy fist stopped Mido's cruelty? The Great Deku Tree's words came back to him.

"Why are adults so mean?" He asked the woman, but she did not give him an answer. He followed Malon out of the shop, stomping as he went.

"Why did you go in there?" Malon said, when they returned to the street. "I told you it was a bad idea."

"Because you said you wanted a dress, to be like those ladies."

"Link, that was just a stupid dream." She looked down at the skirt she wore, uncolored except for some of the dust and dirt that clung to the hem. "I'm just a ranch girl. What would I even do with a fancy dress?" Her voice sounded strong, but Link could see her eyes were glossy, as if she was fighting back tears. "I'm not going to be some beautiful noble who gets swept up by a knight. Let's just go." Link didn't know what to say. He always thought of Malon as being so strong at the ranch, like nothing would ever get to her.

And now he had gone and ruined the celebration for all of them. Malon had been so excited to see the festivities just the day before. Now it was all tarnished.

Why are adults so mean?

Cruel, liars, and cheats, that made up far too many of the people out here in the world. The Great Deku Tree was right about them.

They continued through the marketplace and played a few more games and watched a few more shows. But a lot of the joy was gone. They still talked and joked, but Link could not stop thinking about how terrible some of the people here were. And since Malon wasn't poking fun at everything near as much as she usually was, he thought she must be thinking about it as well.

There was still some fun to be had though, so it was late when the children decided to head back toward the inn. They still had a handful of rupees between them, when they passed by the archery range.

"Hey, Malon," Link said and stopped before the building. "You think we can go back in here?"

"Why? We already angered the owner this morning. Not much point running in just to run back out.”

"I have an idea. But I need your help."

"Link," Navi said. "What kind of idea?"

"Not a violent one! Promise! No one will get hurt. I think I know how to beat the game. But I'm going to need some help distracting the owner."

"I am in," Malon said.

"If we must," Navi sounded tentative. "But if I say it's over, then we leave. Understood?"

"Yes, Navi," both the children said together before they ran into the range.

"Oy," the owner said as soon as they entered. He wasn't behind the counter this time, he had a broom in his hand and swept up something shattered on the floor. "What do you two want?"

"Three rupees to play, right?" Link said and placed the gems on the table.

The big man looked over them and grunted. "Fine," he said. Though he took his time sweeping whatever it was that was a mess of his floor before he walked behind his desk and brought up the box of slingshots. "Pick one, and remember, you can't use equipment from outside."

Link nodded, and grabbed the least lopsided, misshapen slingshot from the box. As the man led them to the small duck range, Link nudged Malon in the back and whispered, "Now."

Malon gave Link a wink, then skipped forward until she was walking beside the man. "So, what is it you do here all day? I bet it's really boring, isn't it? How old are you? You look pretty old. You're balding like my dad, but you definitely look older than my dad? What's your name?"

"What?" the man asked. "I can't- I'm not that old."

"You don't have to hide it, I was told you should always respect your elders, they might have a lot of keen wisdom to pass on to the young. And since you're so old you must have so much wisdom. You should share it. What's the most wise thing you know?"

"Wise thing? What are you talking about?"

"I bet it's brilliant. Can't wait to hear it. Come on, tell me? Or is it you think I won't understand, I'll have you know I understand most things. I'm pretty smart, everyone says so. My dad mostly. You look kinda like my dad. You're both balding, but you look older."

While Malon prattled, Link worked on the slingshot. He unfastened the bands and folded it by the very center of the leather pouch. He pulled out his knife and cut the band so that both sides were even, then as quick as he could, refastened the slingshot together.

"But if you ask for three rupees per person, how many do you need to afford the prizes? How often do people get the prizes? I don't think I've seen anyone collect any since I got here."

"Girl, silence. Or I will kick you out, rupees or no." The big man reached his chair beside the range and sat down and glared at Link. "Just go, child. Get this over with."

Malon turned to Link, he gave her a nod.

"Well sorry, mister, I was just trying to learn about you."

The man harrumphed, but he didn't say anything further.

Link took a deep breath and loaded the sling. It still didn't feel perfect in his hand, but at least it wasn't obviously lopsided. He looked at the closest duck, lined up his shot, pulled the sling back.

Release.

The stone hit the duck just off center, causing it to teeter and fall. It was still listing slightly to the left, but not much. He adjusted his aim for the next one and hit the next duck right in the middle. Link grinned, he had it now. He fell into a pattern, place stone, aim, release, clank. One shot after another, each striking precisely where he wanted it to go.

"What's going on there?" The man stood up and looked around the range to see that Link had already knocked down ten ducks. "I told you, no outside equipment!"

"I'm not," Link dug into the pouch he kept in his shirt and pulled out his own. "This one's mine. See how much better it is?" Then he put his slingshot down, picked up another stone, loaded it and knocked another duck down.

"You're cheating," the man snarled.

"No, he isn't," Malon said. "He's just amazing."

"That's it, you two are out of-"

From the ocarina a loud powerful voice called out. "Hey! This kid is about to get all fifteen targets! Way to go kid! You got to see this!"

The manager looked around to see where Navi's voice came from. But while he glanced about, a few others in the range turned their heads toward them.

"Really?" another kid perhaps younger than Link said. "It was so hard when I tried it."

A tanned woman with red hair stepped beside Link and looked at the targets. "Eleven done. Very good."

"Not bad at all, kiddo," said a man with a huge mustache. “You’ve the makings of an archer, you keep this up.”

The manager looked around the growing crowd like he wanted to order them all to get back, to call Link a cheater. But in the end, he just glared at Link.

"Win, Link." Navi said, barely audible over the others there.

He took a breath. Focus. He picked up the next stone. Set. Aimed. And… down went twelve.

"Attaboy!" one of the men shouted and thumped him on the shoulder.

Then thirteen fell and the people around him hollered. Some even at the far end of the archers' lanes moved closer to watch him.

"You can't. How?" The proprietor made strangling noises.

"Everyone shush!" Malon shouted above the crowd. "Let him concentrate." And the people went into a chittery quiet.

Load stone. Aim. Focus on form. Release.

"Fourteen!" one of the crowd shouted, as the rest gave another loud yell. Then they all went silent again. Only one more duck to go, and this one was the furthest back of the lot. Link glanced around the room, the adults all waiting on him. The big man's eyes were wide with fury. And Malon just had her widest smile.

Aim.

Release.

The last duck fell over.

The people shouted; big adult sized hands pressed in around him. Patting him on the back or his head. Other children jumped about him. All of them saying how impressive he'd been. There were way too many, all pressing around him. It was hard to breathe.

"Nice, Fairy Boy!" Malon said, as she took his hand and helped pull him forward out of the crowd. Away from… all of them. "Are you gonna get the knife? I noticed you looking at it earlier."

"No," Link said. He picked his slingshot off the ground, tucked it back into his shirt then walked over to the manager of the range. "I'd like my prize now please."

The man snatched the slingshot from Link's hands and peered over it, clearly trying to figure out what Link had done. But as the crowd all shouted for him, the manager didn't have much of a choice but to give Link what he wanted. He trudged back to his desk, and very clearly did not put the slingshot back with the others.

"What do you want?" he muttered.

"That silver necklace, at the top."

The man got it down, grumbling to himself the entire way. Link took it from the man's hand and ran out of the range, with the crowd cheering him on as he went. It worked! He felt like laughing or dancing or playing instruments back in Kokiri with all his friends.

Outside the sun had almost disappeared behind the walls of the city. Bright lanterns hanging across the road provided most of the light in the streets. Most of the shops were closing, and the marketplace was not near as crowded as it had been in the morning.

Malon came up behind him. "Time to get back to the inn, you think?"

Link nodded. He opened his palm and took a good look at the necklace. It seemed well made, metal all the way through. The same three triangles that had been displayed around the celebration were on the top half with a great outline of an eagle beneath it.

"So, why'd you get the necklace?" Malon asked as they headed to the inn.

"Oh," Link stopped. "It's for you."

"What?"

"Well, you said you wanted to look like those ladies. And well they had fancy dresses and fancy jewelry. And we couldn't get you the dress. But I thought- you know- I could get this for you." He held the necklace out to her. "And I really wanted to beat that stupid man's game."

Link dropped the necklace into her hands. Malon looked at the silver then back at him, her lip trembled a little bit. Was she going to cry? Was something wrong? Link didn't mean to do anything wrong.

Then Malon jumped at him and wrapped her arms around him. "That is the sweetest thing anyone has ever done for me."

Link didn't know what to say. He'd thought she'd say some joke or something. But instead, she held on, way past the length a hug should last as far as Link was concerned. But he did not dare nudge her off until she was ready to let go herself.

Once she released him, she stepped back and put the necklace around her shoulders. "How's it look?"

"It looks great," Link said. Though in truth it may be a bit too long for her. But that could be fixed. For now, it was better to let her have her dreams of being like one of those fancy ladies.

They walked back to the inn, together. Malon didn't say much, just smiled and held the pendant in her hand. Sometimes looking at it, other times to Link. It didn't really make sense that all these fancy dresses and jewelry were important to her. But it made her happy, like Link’s weapons made life bearable back home.

And he proved he did know how to use a slingshot.

It was late when they arrived at their empty room. And no matter how hard they looked Talon was nowhere to be found.

Chapter Text

The distant rumbling of celebration rang from the city walls and broke the reverence of the graveyard. Ganondorf thought it the perfect meeting place when he sent his message to Nabooru. Everyone would be at the Sky Festival, and if any passersby happened to see him, it could be disregarded as sentimentality. One does not bring their bodyguard when they visit the dead. He could meet with Nabs and his honor guard and no one would be the wiser they had separated at all.

But now that he arrived, standing among the dead, he could not help but wonder about them. He did not stand in the sections separated off for the rich, with the gaudy mausoleums of the Hylian nobility. Instead, simple stones surrounded him, marking the passage of common people. He walked among guards, peasants, shopkeepers, servants, and some of the poorer knights. People with no power to right the wrongs of their people, just swept away in the tides of history. Forgotten except for these small stones.

How many had he put in the ground?

With Nabooru nowhere in sight, he stalked through the graves looking at the names and dates. Many could correspond to something he had done. Some young woman named Dairri passed three years ago. Was it one of his raids that cut her down? This one, Sir Egbert, was definitely one of his. The family had spent the extra rupees to carve 'Hero of Terry Town' below his name. A battle where the knights, led by Duke Arlan, had almost broken through his flanks with a well-timed charge. Gan had won that battle, but it had been close, and his force was delayed for weeks recuperating.

Was this baker struck down by a broken heart from a son that died in the war? Was this old woman starved when Ganondorf cut off supplies to Castle Town for a month? Each of them could be, and he had no way of knowing.

Then he stopped by a newer grave, perhaps only a few weeks old as the grass had not yet spread over the disturbed ground.

Ralph

Faced monsters in service of the King

Ganondorf sat down in front of it. He knew this man; a lowborn guard that used to watch his bouts with the knights. After the third or fourth day of noticing the man just standing there, Gan had invited him to train along with them. The man had stammered a thanks and then spoke how it was not the place for a guard to face a king.

"Nor is it to refuse a king's invitation," Gan had told him with a clap on the back and then proceeded to beat him bloody throughout the training yard.

But once Ralph got his senses back, he had thanked Ganondorf for the honor. And the next day, Ganondorf overheard the man bragging about it to the other guards. After that, Gan had always invited him to train, letting him face down other knights who wouldn't dare refuse practicing with a low guard with Ganondorf watching them.

He had liked Ralph, as much as he allowed himself to like any of these Hylians. He had promised to take him along with the other knights on a hunting trip. It had been a lie of course, but now that Ralph would never go hunting he found the thought disturbing.

"I'm sorry," he said. The Moblins, it had to have been the Moblins. There were always going to be casualties, he couldn't build his better world without them. It would be worth it. He knew that, but the knowing made the weight no lighter to bear.

His mind wandered back to the Zora and how the Princess Ruto had screamed when he appeared before her. His spells warped her mind, but still she screamed and screamed. She did not stop until his spell was complete and her memory of him was altogether changed. But then she stared at him with empty eyes, that same hollow look as the knight who trained him. He had not known how his mothers dominated the man’s will until years of knowing the broken husk of a knight. He’d felt pity for him, despite everything. And now he used their same spell upon a child. 

It made him feel sick.

Why should it? I have dealt out death by the thousands. I inherited this war, I didn't start it. He was just a guard, she a spoiled brat of a princess. So one is dead and the other had her self stolen from her. I've seen worse done to my people.

ALL SACRIFICES BEFORE YOUR GLORIOUS WORLD.

Ganondorf frowned, shook his head to clear it of the voice. But this time that hateful part of him made sense, a better world required sacrifice. The scrolls in the Hylian Library dressed it up with flowery words of noble royals and brilliant architects, but he knew the truth. The stones of progress and civilization were paved in blood.

"There are no innocents in war," he said to the empty air. "Only tools to be used."

"Are we quoting your mothers so early in the morning?" Nabooru said from behind him. "This bodes well. Savaaq, by the way."

"Nabs," Ganondorf stood and embraced her. "You got my message."

"Hard to miss," she shuddered. "I hate when you send your image in the middle of night. Woke me from a perfectly good dream."

"Oh sorry," Ganondorf released her. "How inconsiderate of me that the most efficient means of communication might disturb your sleep. Whatever was I thinking?"

"Well you should be sorry, after the time I had."

"I was going to ask, you look thinner and," he held out his hand beside Nabooru's head. "Are you burned?"

"The well at Sar'kara has gone dry."

Ganondorf groaned, one more gone. They were running out of time. "Did everyone make it?"

"Who do you think your second is? We all survived. Had to cut most of the horses loose. Oh, we're missing Jocqueline, she's fine. But she suffered sun sickness the worst, so I told her to stay at the Oasis to recover. And maybe, don't mention Bethe's spear."

"I'm so sorry. I should have checked, or verified the passage was safe before sending you. This is-"

"If you say that somehow a well going dry is your fault, I'm going to hit you. The sun does not rise to spite you, and wells don't go dry to teach you a lesson. These things happen. The important part is," and she gave Ganondorf a grin. "I got them."

"The Matrons? They'll gather the armies?"

"Most the important ones, anyway. I had to tell the Old Sandstorm about the plan, and I may have offered her tribe the lands around Lake Hylia."

Ganondorf grunted. "A Hylian noble family owns those lands, they won't just give them up if we ask nicely."

"I know, but I couldn't think of anything else to get her to agree."

"Very well," Ganondorf scratched at his chin. "By the time we have to deal with that, perhaps they'll recognize that facing me is pointless."

"Yes, I'm sure you've found dealing with Hylian nobility over the last few months that they are all completely rational. You definitely haven't spent nights complaining to me about them at all."

"Point taken. I'll face that challenge when we get there."

"There's something else, I saw mother while I was there."

Now that was a surprise, Ganondorf grinned. "Bulira was at the Oasis? Now I'm sad I did not go with you. How is she?"

"She is well, she's a Matron, of the Boar-Head Tribe of all things."

"Hah! Is she? I can think of no one more deserving." He meant the words, Bulira was perhaps the kindest vai he ever knew. But that didn’t change how ridiculous the image was for the little maid seated among the likes of Konoru and Shabonne, or goddesses, Ashdin. But perhaps she could help getting those bickering old vai to agree on things. She had a talent for guiding the more powerful.

"She knows about our plans as well."

"Oh," Ganondorf felt a pang of guilt sweep over him. Which was of course ridiculous, he had nothing to be ashamed of. "I would have wished she did not."

"She made some points about the plan. I don't know if you want to hear them."

He already knew what the kindly woman would have said, but it would be good to hear it. "I respect Bulira too much just to ignore her."

Nabooru sighed. "She wonders why we're even doing this. You already outmaneuvered the king, he's sent his people to start planning the aqueduct. And we have peace. Isn't that what we want? Doesn't that mean we succeeded?"

"She convinced you, has she?"

"No," Nabooru said, far too quick. "But I didn't really have a good argument against her." Though her doubts were written plain across her face.

"In a perfect world, vai like Bulira would rule every kingdom. They would all sit down and share their grievances and make a better place between them. But this is not a perfect world. I have met with kings and lords and matrons. They will, all of them, grab what they can and fight over what they can't. One way or the other, our Gerudo and the Hylians will face each other in battle. Maybe not in our lifetime, but likely in the next."

"But that doesn't mean we have to be like the rest of them. You're not that fat toad Liotidos, nor are you any of the lords or Matron Konoru or your mothers. Why disgrace yourself just to act like the rest of them?"

"Because that's the only way to beat them. If there is some vile thing that needs to be done, I'll do it. So, the Bulira of the world will never have to. And it does need to be done." Nabooru still did not look convinced. And in truth, some of the words did not ring as true to Gan as they once had. But in their heart, he and Nabooru were soldiers. They had to recognize the practicality of a situation. "You know this, you've fought in as many battles as I. Tell me, if you were a Hylian King in some future war against the Gerudo, and their primary source of water was right there on your lands, what would you do?"

"Destroy it," Nabooru sighed. "Turn their Oasis to dry sand, make their armies thirsty and easy to beat."

"Exactly, we can't bring peace in this life just by leaving a dagger at our future sister's throats. Our victory must be total."

Nabooru looked as if she wanted to argue further. To give some last biting comment that would make Ganondorf feel as disappointed in himself as Bulira could with a look. "You're right."

"Let's hear that one again."

"Don't push it, Gan." She kicked at some of the loose dirt. "It was just easier when they were a horde of faceless knights that needed to be dealt with."

"I know. It's going to be hard going forward, for all of us. But it must be done." He smiled at her. "But that doesn't mean it has to be a horrid bloody coup. Once I unlock the Door of Time I can shape the world as I wish it. With enough power, perhaps I can depose a king with no casualties at all."

"So you'll just wave your hand and all the Hylian Knights will just bow to you?" She mocked the motion of shaking her hands about him.

Hylian knights, was it? She was thinking of Sir Jora. "They won't be happy about it. But a few displays of power, and they'll get in line. I mean to make this world a better place, Nabs. For the Gerudo first. But I don't plan to set Hyrule ablaze. Perhaps the smarter among them will see that. They'll realize that what I do will be the best for them in the long run."

"It's a pleasant dream," Nabs said. "But I can't help but notice that you still don't have any of those stones."

"True," Ganondorf admitted. "But I divined the one the spider marked this morning. It is in Castle Town, and I'm certain they'll try and hide it in the Temple of Time. The Great Deku Tree must know of it. He was holding one of the keys to open the Door after all. He'd know that the Temple is the most magically protected place in the city. And he'd have no idea that I know how to get it. Why stop them from doing my work for me?"

"And the other two?"

"King Dodongo is closing around one and I have someone getting close to the other. It's all still working. Maybe a little slower than I'd like, but I'm almost there."

"Hmm," Nabooru said. "And what if this plan doesn't all come together?"

"It will."

"Humor me. You don't get the stones, what then? We still try to overthrow Hyrule and rule?"

Ganondorf looked past Nabooru to Ralph's grave. "It can't all just be for nothing."

"No, Gan, I need you to promise me. If this doesn't work out, if that power you seek slips through your fingers, we drop this. We don't start another conventional war."

And have that be the end? Just live under the yoke of Hyrule? Can I even exist like that? He had spent his entire life planning ways to defeat the Hylians, from the moment he was old enough to understand he had been shaped into a weapon to fight them. He had never been allowed to be anything else. There are no innocents in war, only tools.

"Gan," Nabooru took his hand in hers. "For me."

"Very well. If I cannot get my hands on the stones, if I don't unlock the power of the Goddesses, then I will give this up. I'll try to find some other means of keeping the future of the Gerudo safe."

"Good," Nabooru said, letting his hand go, only so she could grab as far around his waist as she could in a side hug. "I know that's hard for you."

"What about you? You have my word, but you're not planning on hindering me in this are you?"

Nabooru's eyes widened, and she immediately backed away from him. "How dare you?"

I should not have said that.

She set her jaw, and her eyes narrowed in pure rage. "You're questioning me? My loyalty?" She prodded at his chest with her finger. "I've bled for your cause. I've dedicated my entire life to helping you. Ever since you were a sad, bruised little boy without a friend."

Ganondorf held up his hand. "You're right, you're right. That was uncalled for."

"Sands take you, that was more than uncalled for. Were you anyone else, I'd call for swords right now."

"I get it. It was a momentary slip of the tongue. It's just- this is harder than I thought it would be."

Nabooru took a long deep breath to steady herself. But he could tell she was barely containing her anger. And she had the right to be angry. "By the Goddesses you're infuriating. You're the one who keeps saying it will only get worse. I want to hit you so hard right now. Of course, it's hard. You try to take up every burden on yourself, you blame yourself for everything, and you seem determined to push me away."

"I'm not trying to push you away."

"Then let me help. You're so secretive. Giving vague half answers to half the details of this master plan of yours. You can rely on me to help you. Whatever you have done or will have to do."

Could he? Just sending her back into the desert had nearly killed her and his guard. And he knew Nabooru, none knew her better. She was a warrior as good as any other. She had faced challenges that would send most people into despair and always clawed her way to victory. But she was still Bulira's daughter, and he was his mothers' son. He could break the mind of an innocent and send her into the belly of a whale, and she would never want to hear it.

"I know," Ganondorf said. "You'll always be there for me."

"Until the end, and whatever comes after."

"Ominous statement in a graveyard." Gan smiled at her. "It's time. We have a king to meet, and a war to plan. Our sisters?"

"Waiting outside the grounds, except Jocqueline, as I said."

"Let's not keep them waiting any longer."

His guard all cheered for him when he approached. It should have annoyed him, anyone watching would know that something was off. But he found he missed them too much to care, and besides he had not seen anyone but gravestones.

Together they rode into Castle Town, now deep into the celebration of their Sky Festival. Most of them in their cups, or just happy at the time of year. As he rode through the marketplace some few of them cheered him, raised their tankards, and bid him enjoy himself. And for not the last time that day, he had to remind himself that whatever he did he was building a better world.

Chapter Text

Link woke to a series of clanks, a crash, and Malon’s angry wordless shout. He jumped from the bed and grabbed his sword. His heart raced as he looked about the room for what intruder or monster upset her. But the only other person in the room was Malon, on her knees, milk splashed over the floor, spilled from a broken glass.

"Oh," Malon looked up as she scrubbed at the milk. "Sorry, Fairy Boy, didn't mean to wake you." She looked at his sword and shook her head. "Save me from the spilled milk! It's attacking me. Ahhh."

"Sorry," Link muttered as he laid the blade on his bed and went to help Malon. He picked up the pieces of glass, making certain not to scrape his fingers. She still wore the necklace he won her, the silver almost scraping against the floor as she scrubbed.

"Any sign of him?" Navi asked as she crawled her way out of the ocarina.

"No," Malon said without looking up from her work. Link glanced at her face and saw her expression flash from disappointment, to worry, to anger in the span of a few seconds. "Wherever father went, he took all the rupees with him. It's milk for breakfast today. Or at least it was until I spilled most of it."

Link glanced at the two mugs on the table, one completely full, the other about halfway. "It's fine," Link said as he finished gathering the glass shards. "We ate so much at the festival yesterday I'm still full." Which was only half a lie, he would survive well enough on a bit of milk.

A knock came at the door. Malon's eyes went wide as she scrambled to the door. "Father?" she said as she yanked it open.

"What?" Ingo muttered from the doorway. "I'm not- oh, is that idiot not here?"

Malon huffed, but all she said was. "No."

"Well then," the man shrugged. "I guess I have the day off. Best of luck to ya."

"Wait!" Malon called after him. "We still have cattle and milk to sell! Ingo!"

But the man was already gone, with only a parting laugh at Malon's expense. Malon slammed the door as he left. Shouting more of those words that Link didn’t know. She walked past Link and stormed around the room for a moment before she slumped into a chair.

"Um, Malon. Are you well?"

"Absolutely dandy!" She said before putting her head in her hands.

Link tried to nudge the more full of the mugs of milk toward her. "Is there anything we can do to help?"

"You can find whatever ditch my-" she stopped herself, groaned, then looked up. She grabbed the mug and drank all of it. It didn't seem to make her any less angry, but at least she wasn't screaming. "I am going to go sell milk at the festival today. Link, Navi, can you please try and find my father."

"Of course we will, dear," Navi said, flying to Malon's arm. "I'm sure he was just delayed."

"He better be," she said, though there was still an edge to her voice.

Not knowing what else to do, Link hugged her. As Saria used to do for him when his failure to cast a spell or Mido upset him. They stood there together, her head on his shoulder, until Malon broke the embrace.

“Thank you,” she said as she wiped her eyes. She put on her shoes and went to the door, muttering to herself. "Next time I see Ingo I'm going to kick him in the-" and she shut the door and headed off to work.

"You really think nothing’s wrong?" Link asked as he took his own mug.

"I don't know. I hope so. He's a good man."

"Me too." Link finished the drink and quickly gathered his things and left the inn. Not knowing where to go, the first place he went looking was back at the marketplace he and Malon had enjoyed the day before. Though still early, the crowds already gathered as proprietors of shops and games set up for the second day of the festivities. Only a few among the crowd were customers, but they already formed lines before bakeries and pie shops.

Link cut to the front of one of the lines, to the grumbling of those behind him. "Excuse me," he asked the baker, bringing out more of those delicious triangle cakes he had the day before. "Did you see a man sometime this morning, or last night? He's bald, kind of big around the waist. Umm, he has a really big mustache?"

"I've seen a dozen people that looked like that," the baker said.

"He's a rancher? Maybe he was trying to sell milk?"

"No one tried to sell me milk."

Link stared at the cakes licking his lips. He could survive on just the milk he drank that morning, Link knew. But there was something about seeing the delicious cakes brought in front of him that made Link's stomach growl.

"Do you have rupees for a meal?" the baker said.

"Oh, no."

"Then step back, boy. I have paying customers to deal with."

And so it went through half the morning. Many didn't even bother looking at him when they ignored his questions. Some tried to be helpful, but most brushed him aside to focus on their business or the pleasures of the festival. If the Great Deku Tree were around, it would be different here. How many times had Link heard him speak about the virtues of helping each other? "When one of thy siblings suffer, thou art all made less."

But the Great Deku Tree was not here, he was not anywhere in this world. And the world was lesser for it. No. I can't think about him now. He pushed that sorrow and anger into the back of his mind. Now he had a task to complete, Malon was counting on him.

Once certain that no one in the marketplace had seen him or would help even if they had, Link moved on. But he did not know which way to go. The city was still new to him, and the large stone walls and wooden buildings all looked the same. Back home he could tell each tree where the Kokiri lived apart with ease, Saria’s had limbs that stretched wide, while Vernus’ tree had a large knot near as big as a Kokiri right in the front. But here? They all looked like planks of wood and stone. 

After wandering around the maze of streets and blocklike buildings, Link tucked himself into a quiet lane between the rows of houses. He pulled the ocarina free from his belt and whispered, “Navi, can you hear me?”

"Of course," she said. But her voice still sounded weak. It always sounded weak these days.

"I wasn't certain if you were asleep or not."

"I'm awake, trying to peak out when I can."

"Any luck?"

"No."

"Me neither," he said, though she would obviously have known that. "I was hoping you had an idea of where to go next?"

“If Malon found him with the cows, then I’m certain he or Malon would have gone to the marketplace to find us by now. And he wasn’t in the marketplace.”

“We’d have seen him.”

"Then there is only one place left that we know he wanted to head toward."

"Oh," Link looked up, even on the streets in the heart of Castle Town the castle was visible, its towers stabbing into the sky like swords. "He said he was going to try and get me an audience with the king."

"Perhaps he tried last night. It's worth going to go look."

“Thanks Navi,” Link reattached the ocarina to his belt, and headed toward the castle. He didn't have a great understanding of the roads, which seemed to twist and curve just to confuse him. But as long as he could find a clear enough spot that he could see the sky, he could find those massive stone towers and reorient himself. All the while he asked about Talon and where he could be found. But he got no better responses out in the city streets than he had in the marketplace. If anything, the people seemed even more resentful, as if it was somehow his fault that they weren't off enjoying the attractions of the Sky Festival.

Once more his mind tried to wander back to the Great Deku Tree, but he would not let it. He focused on Talon, how fortunate he was that he had met such a kind man, and now that man needed to be found. And Link would not fail. Not again.

After passing by one of the many square homes Link had wandered around, he reached the end of the houses. He stepped on green grass with a few well-trimmed trees planted at set distances between each other. Behind the trees was a large stone wall as tall as most the nearby buildings and behind the wall lay Hyrule Castle.

Link knew he had to go find Talon. But he still took a moment to just marvel at it. The biggest building he had ever seen. Solid white stones each near as tall as him stacked on top of each other, reaching toward the sky. Around the towers small slits of windows looked down upon the wall and streets below. Sometimes he could see shadows moving within them.

He needed to get a better view. His first thought was to climb one of the trees and then jump to the wall, but they were too far away to make that leap. He'd just have to scale the wall itself.

"What are you doing?" Navi said, when Link walked up to the stones.

He rubbed his hands and shook his fingers. "I need to get a better look."

"Link no!"

But Link took a few bounding steps forward and jumped. His fingers caught around the edges of one of the stones. Barely enough for him to stabilize himself. He planted his feet into the wall and pushed himself up, reaching as far as he could and pressing with his fingertips to find another slight fingerhold.

"Link, this is the wall of a castle. There are knights and guards that patrol around, and all they do is kill those who trespass."

Link groaned as he yanked himself up. "Then." He pulled himself another stone's length up. "I won't." His feet found a groove to plant on. "Trespass."

"Then why are you still climbing?"

His hand reached the top of the wall and he pulled himself up, until he could rest his elbows on the stones, and folded his arms. Keeping himself up with his feet, he rested his head on his arms.

The castle was all the more splendid now that he could see the base. It was beautiful, how else could he describe it? Tracks of land dotted with trees and bushes, a fountain off in the back that spouted sparkling water into the air. Open lovely land for people to walk along in the gardens and breathe the free air. But behind all the splendor stood another wall. Smaller than the one that Link perched himself on, but no less defensible. A single gate that any of the knights and guards that clattered about could hold against any enemy.

He tried to think what it would be like to assault such a place. Whoever did would require an army, and even then each of those warriors would have to be the bravest most skilled warriors in the world to make such an attempt. They would have to fight for every corridor, every single foot of ground would be attested.

But he couldn't just think of it as a defensive keep, for there were flowers and statues, even the glimpse of paintings he could see through the windows.

Beautiful.

From the gate of the inner wall a paved road wound its way through the castle grounds and headed out to the left of where Link hung. That would have to be the way to get inside. Link lowered himself as far as he could then dropped back to the ground.

"See?" Link said. "We're fine. No trespassing."

"I don't think the guards would see it that way if they saw you."

"But they didn't."

"You can't always rely on luck."

Link walked in the direction of the road, feeling the stones as he moved. Doing his best to ignore the lecture that Navi gave him. When he reached the road, he found the gate open, with only a few guards posted around it.

"Stop," one of them said and held out his hand. "State your business."

"I'm trying to find someone," Link said. "His name is Talon, and I think he came here. He's a rancher and sells milk. And he's a big man, kind of wide, and balding. He has a big mustache. Have any of you seen him?"

The guard shrugged, "Seen a few big bald men."

"Hold on," said the other. "Think I saw him when I was heading to my post this morning." The man gave an embarrassed cough. "But, uhh, well, he's back there." He pointed down the road. "But he's not in much a condition to see you."

"Is he hurt?"

"Oh, no. He's fine. Let's just say he's napping."

"Please, I need to get him. It's important."

The second guard looked to the first. The first shrugged. "Don't matter to me, but we can't have you entering the castle grounds armed like that. Not unless you're a knight, and I don't think they give knighthoods for boys as young as you."

Link's hand went to the hilt of his sword. "What are you going to do with it?"

"Careful now, boy," the second guard said. "We just hold it here until you leave again." He nodded to his right, toward a barrel that had a few weapons poking out of it. "We give it right back as you go."

He didn’t much like the idea of giving up his weapon but couldn’t think of a way to get past them. Even if he ran right now, they’d catch. With reluctance, he unstrapped the sheath from his belt and handed it to the guards.

One of them pulled the blade clear and nodded. "That's not a bad blade you have there," he said before returning it to its sheath. "Where'd you get such a weapon?"

"It was a gift from my father."

"The rancher? How'd he get a nice long-dagger like this?"

"It's a sword! And Talon's not my father."

"Fine, didn't mean to offend," the guard gently put the blade in the barrel. "It'll be here when you return."

"Thank you." Link rushed past him. He had only worn the blade at his hip since he left Kokiri about a month before, but already it felt like it should always be there. He gave one look to the barrel, though his sword was too small to see any of it poking through the top. Frowning he ran up the road. Find Talon, then get my sword back.

He made it halfway to the inner wall when he heard the stomping of horses behind him. More visitors to the castle, and many of them by the sound of it.

"Link," Navi's voice sounded worried.

He kept walking, if it was important she could just tell him. There was no one around close enough to hear her after all.

"Link. Get off the road."

"What? Why? The guard said Talon was this way."

"Link! Get off the road!" Her voice was louder than it had been all day, firmer than he had ever heard it. He glanced down at the ocarina and looked behind him. There were riders, about twenty of them, if he had to guess.

All of them were tanned women with red hair, brighter than Malon's. At their head was the tallest man Link had ever seen, with a complexion to match all the others. He wore black armor with gilded etching and rode an equally massive black horse.

"Now!"

Link lurched off the road, near stumbling into one of the bushes that lined the pathway. The riders reached him. For a moment the gargantuan man's yellow eyes met Link's own, and he gave the smallest nod. Then they passed him by heading toward the castle.

Link's heart pounded in his chest, and his hands were sweaty. He knew the answer before he asked the question. "Was that him?"

"Yes," her voice was quiet now. Barely a whisper, but that one word managed to fit all her fears into it.

"I need my sword."

"No! You need to get out of here."

"I can get him!" Link turned back to the gate and the guards, then stopped. "Talon!"

"Link we need to go."

"Not without Talon." Link spun back around and raced after the horses. Visions of what that evil man would do if he came upon Talon burned their way through his mind. Why had the guards let him inside? Didn’t they know the death and destruction he could cause? No, he must have broken through. Attacked the gate and stormed inside.

Visions of monstrous insects like the one he had fought plagued him. Spiders tore at Talon. Wasps as large as horses stung at Malon. The entirety of Castle Town aflame. All while the man in black armor laughed over all the dead.

So consumed by these thoughts, he almost missed Talon, slumped over on the side of the road.

"No!" Link ran to the man, and pushed him onto his back, trying to see where the evil man hurt him,

But there was no wound. Talon was wet, but not from blood. A bottle rolled out of his hand, spilling the last of its contents onto the grass. A low rumbling groan spewed out of Talon's throat. Heavy lidded eyes blinked open before they shut tight again.

"Talon?" Link said. "Navi, what's wrong with him?"

"Nothing I can help him with. Try and get him to sit up."

Link grabbed at the man's shoulders and pushed him forward, but the big man's body flopped about as he continued to grunt and mumble. "Talon, you have to help me at least a little here."

"Link?" Talon muttered and groaned. His eyes opened again and this time they stayed open. Though it looked like the strain of it was about to make him collapse. "Link? Where am – where's Malon?"

"She's-" he dug his shoulder into the man's back and pushed, Talon flopped over and gave a painful sounding gasp, "selling milk. Because you weren't there this morning."

"No," he said his voice slow. He covered his eyes with his big hand. "I was- I didn't mean. By the Goddesses, my head hurts."

"What happened?" Link stopped pushing. Talon seemed to at least be holding himself upright.

"I spoke with Lord Bustradt," Talon said. "He remembered me, said I sold him the best horse he ever had." There was almost a hint of pride behind the words, but it was overwhelmed with the sounds of pain and sickness. "He agreed to help me make an appointment with the king. And then he had a drink to celebrate the Sky Festival, and then he offered me a drink. And then we had drinks together."

"So, you're not hurt?"

"I'm in pain, if that's what you mean. Here, boy, help me up." He held out one of his arms. Link grabbed it and pulled as Talon rolled forward. It took a few tries, but he got to his feet. The rancher took a few uneasy steps, swaying a bit as he moved. "Blasted sun," he muttered and covered his eyes again. "I need to get to my daughter. She's going to let me have it."

"Talon, the man who rode past here earlier. Did you see him?"

"What?"

"There was a man, a big man in black armor. Did you see him?"

"I didn't see anyone," he muttered. His pace was getting stronger as Link led him back down the road.

"He may have…" Link wanted to prepare Talon for the sight of slaughtered guards, but, when they reached the gate he found the guards were fine.

The second one just waved as Link drew close. "I see you found him. How you doing, old timer? Have a bit too much fun last night?"

"I'm well enough," Talon said, though he still sounded sick. "Thank you for letting the boy come collect me."

"It was nothing, oh, here boy," the guard went to the barrel and pulled out Link's blade. "Kept it nice and safe for you."

"Sir," Link said as he sheathed the blade.

"Hah, sir?" The young guard looked to the older and nudged him in the ribs. "See, even he sees my destiny. Thank you boy, but I'm not a knight. Not yet anyway."

"Sorry, umm, mister guard," Link grunted. This wasn't what he wished to discuss. "The man who just came through here, with the black armor. Do you know who he is?"

Both the guards looked first at each other, then to Link to see if he was being serious before they burst into laughter.

"Everyone knows who he is, boy," the older of the two guards said. "That's Ganondorf Dragmire, the King of the Gerudo."

"Ahh, that's who the boy had seen," Talon murmured. "A great man, once a great enemy. But turning a great enemy into a friend, that's the sign of a wise king."

The guards both nodded. "Wise words from a drunk," said the older of the pair.

That man was an ally of the crown? The one who murdered the Great Deku Tree was one of the two good kings that Talon had spoken of several times over the last month. Was the King of Hyrule aligned with him? Did both want to take the Emerald for themselves to share?

Or was this rider in black, this Ganondorf, just tricking the Hylians? Whatever the answer he could not risk bringing these people the stone.

"Thank you," Link piped up to the guards. Then he took Talon's hand and led him out of the castle walls.

"A fine thing," Talon murmured as he let himself be dragged along. "To live in a time where two great kings can live in peace. A very fine thing."

Link let go of Talon's hand, turned, and looked at the man. Did he know? He led me straight to him, the first place he thought to bring me was to my enemy. Was it all a trick? Was this kind man just playing him as a fool? Did he serve the black rider?

"What's the matter, Link?" Talon said and wiped some sweat from his brow. "Why are you looking at me like that? Owhhh." He clutched at his stomach.

Link's hand laid on top of his sword. "Why did you bring me here?"

"What?" Talon looked about them. "But you were leading me."

"What has Ganondorf given you?"

"My boy, you're not making any sense. I never saw the man." His reddened eyes looked down at Link's hand. He shook his head as if to clear it. "Link, what's wrong? What's happened?"

"Navi," he whispered. "Navi, I don't know what to do."

The fairy flew up between them. "Talon."

"My lady," the rancher mumbled, giving an unsteady bow of his head. When he righted himself his bleary eyes darted between the fairy and the swordhilt.

"Link and I are going to go. Can you find your way back to Malon?"

"I- I think. Yes. Yes, I can."

"Go."

"What of you two?"

"We'll be fine," Link said. Trying to make his voice sound as sharp as steel. But instead, it sounded like a croak. "We don't need you anymore."

Talon gave a slow nod of his head. "Don't trust me anymore, you mean." He shut his eyes, and nodded his head a few times, trying to fit things together in his head. "If that is what you both want."

But it had nothing to do with what Link wanted. It was what was necessary. They needed to protect the Emerald, above everything else. He wanted to believe that Talon didn't know any better. He wanted to go play with Malon, win her more jewelry, even have her make those playful jokes at him.

He wanted them both to be exactly what they seemed: two wonderful people out here in the world. But Navi had been right, what were the chances that the first people they saw in this dark and war-torn world were kindly? Too slim a chance to be real.

Talon set his jaw. "Well, then, I wish you both good luck. Wherever your journey takes you."

"Thank you," Navi said. "For everything you've done for us."

"It was nothing my lady. In truth, you and your boy were the most interesting thing that ever came through my life since Malon." Then his arms twitched, as if he wanted to pull Link into a big pudgy hug. But he didn't, he just turned and staggered away.

"And-" Link called after the man. "And Talon?"

"Yes, my boy?"

"Tell Malon…" What was there to tell her? They had only known each other for a few weeks, but it felt like so much longer. For some reason it thought of leaving Saria behind all over again. His mouth was still open, stupidly. "Tell her..."

"It's all right. I'll figure something out. This isn't the first time I had to explain a disappearance to her." His words made Link feel even worse, and Navi gave a sad little groan. "For what it's worth, you're both still welcome on my ranch. I hope you learn that I did not know the evil man you spoke of was the Gerudo King."

Link nodded to the man. What more was there to say? And with that, Talon turned and walked away.

Navi retreated into the ocarina, and Link thought he heard the tiniest sobs coming from within. But there was no time to comfort her, he needed to work fast. He walked along the great stone wall, until certain no one looked at him. Then he found a suitably distinctive looking tree and went to his knees. He pulled at the dirt around the root until he scraped away a suitable hole.

"What are you doing?" Navi said, her light peeking out of the ocarina.

"I'm going to bury the Emerald."

"The black rider is too close. We can't just leave it in some hole. We need to get out of here."

"I'm going to come back for the Emerald as soon as I can."

"Where are we going?"

He untied the bag that held the Emerald from his belt and pushed it into the hole, then covered it up as best he could with loose soil. He padded it down, and scattered the unused dirt, so to any passersby it would look like nothing but a normal tree. He stepped back to admire his handwork, nodded that it looked precisely as he wanted. Then he turned and reached out for the stones of the castle wall.

"Link! What are you doing?"

"I'm going to go avenge my father."

Navi protested; she gave a dozen reasons why his plan was insane, suicidal, stupid. As he pulled himself over to the top of the wall, she resorted to begging him, her voice strained. Pleading with him to stop, to run away. But Ganondorf killed the Great Deku Tree, and who knew how many more besides? Dealing with him was the right thing to do.

"If you aren't going to help me," he said as he unhooked his ocarina, "I can leave you here. You can watch over the Emerald until I get back."

"No!" Navi's voice cracked. "No, I'm coming too."

Good, whatever happened, he wanted Navi to be with him. "You'll have to be quiet." He slipped over the wall and landed inside the castle grounds.

Chapter Text

Zelda closed her eyes, more out of habit than to obtain any benefit blotting out her surroundings. In the darkness of the Sheikah Passages she couldn't see anything anyway. Breathe in. Breathe out. Rauru's instructions sounded in her mind. She needed to feel the energy within herself, call it forth, and shape it.

The hair on the back of her neck stood on end, and her heartbeat sounded in her ears. She focused on that heartbeat, making it louder, stronger. The heart brought life, and from life came magic. When her heartbeat was pulsing thunder, she moved her hand and let her power release.

Light touched her face, and even with her eyes shut she knew that her spell had worked. She peaked out, blinking rapidly as her eyes adjusted to the small ball of light hovering in front of her. It was neither the biggest, nor the brightest light spell she had ever cast. But it was hers, entirely from her own power. Not light warped from a candle or lamp, nor energy taken from the artifacts locked within the Temple.

It was all her own.

A smile tugged at her mouth as she made the light move around her hands. Rauru would be so impressed at their next lesson. But for now, she had other things to focus on.

Zelda sent her light hurtling through the dark corridor. It had taken weeks of prodding around every corner, analyzing every room, and hours searching through the library for old maps, but in the end she found another entrance to the hidden passageways around the castle. As far as she could tell, there were three. The first, Impa had used to save everyone from the Moblin attack. The second, she had uncovered herself in the garden and she did not know where it led. The third could be found in the back of the kitchen cellar.

However, she had not been able to figure out where that second passage ended, nor did she ever hear that music again as she wandered around the castle. Thankfully, the passage from the garden had not been closed completely. Though the guards had been instructed to keep a watchful eye over it.

But Impa's lessons on stealth and misdirection had been going almost as well as Rauru's instruction on magic. Better in some ways. With a bit of planning, and some of that patience Impa and Rauru kept harping about, she found she could enter the courtyard passage most days she wanted to.

That was where she stood now. The top of the passage secured shut behind her so no nosy guards would come upon her by accident. And all she had for companionship was the light of her magic to guide her.

She made her way through the tunnel. In some ways, the light made things a bit worse. The first time she had been down the tunnel she had not noticed the cobwebs filled with mummified insects, or the glistening of wiggling worms in the dirt floor. She scrunched her face in distaste, this really was not a place for a princess to be. Still she had been down the path before, surely none of these critters would carry her off this time.

Just so long as they don't touch me, either.

She reached the ladder heading up the castle and sent her light high. Illuminating the problem she faced, clear as day. No wonder she couldn’t climb the entire ladder, about two-thirds of the way up two rungs were broken. The lower completely gone, and the one above only had half a rung sticking out at an odd angle.

This time, she should be able to make the climb. Crawling up, she reached the missing rungs and stretched, taking hold of the half-broken steel ring. Testing her weight, it seemed sturdy enough. She put a bit more on it. It felt solid enough to her. She pulled herself up, and though her muscles strained and she was left panting, she reached the next completed wrung, and from there the climb was easy.

The ladder ended at a cramped corridor. She could walk through without scraping her head on the ceiling, but any adult would have to move stooped or on their hands and knees. The walkway traveled near the entire length of the castle and at different times broke off into different branches.

As far as she could tell there was no clear distinction where the paths led. For most people they would be hopelessly lost, but Zelda prided herself that she was not most people. Most people didn't use their heads.

"I came from the courtyard," she said to the ball of light. "The ladder up is on the east wall of the court round. That'd mean," she looked back where she came from and tried to calculate how many steps it took. "I should be about a third of the way to the servant's quarters. So, that path leads-"

A sound echoed from one of the corridors, a single strum of a lute. Then a few more, as if the player was getting a feel for the finger positions. All thoughts of direction and paths left her head, she needed to find who was playing that music.

She followed the sound down a path that led to another ladder. She climbed high, maybe two or three more levels before she reached the last segment of the passage. A dead end.

The lute was loud, filling the room with simple chords and melodies. Where was it coming from? First she tapped at the wall, and found nothing, before she looked to her feet. There was a small hole in the ground, slim, less than a finger's width but long. She tried to peak into the room below, but could not get a clear view of anything but the brown carpeting.

She brought her light around the hole. It was a wooden latched door. Now that she looked at it, easy enough to distinguish from the stones of the rest of the tunnel. There were markings around one edge of the door indicating there should have been a handle there. But what happened to it, Zelda could not tell. Perhaps, it was removed? A secret passage to help a king and queen leave the castle in a hurry was a useful precaution. A passage that can bring assassins and spies into your chambers from outside did not seem as useful.

Or perhaps, it had just been broken apart and scattered by the animals that infested the corridor? There really was no way of knowing.

But regardless of the reason, Zelda could not get inside. All she could do was clear a spot of dust with her shoe, sit down, and listen to the performance.

She really should be doing something more important with her time. But she desperately wanted to hear the song from earlier. The slight chance that it would be played at all was enough for her to want to stay. She opted to practice her spells while she listened. Dispelling her light, then calling it back up again. Focusing on her heart and breath. Each attempt seemed easier than the one before.

Take your time and practice. Make certain you actually have it mastered. That was the lesson Rauru and Impa had tried to get her to learn. And she had learned it… technically. Well at least she was willing to keep practicing. But she did still wish to push forward, to work on something new and powerful. Something to destroy Ganondorf and right the wrongs of her kingdom all at once. Her mind went back to the magic of time, that Rauru had so insisted that she abandon.

The lute player stopped for a moment, gave a mumble that Zelda could not make out and then started to play. From the very first note she knew what it was. The song. Her song.

A few rapid knocks sounded below her, and the music stopped just as quick as it started.

No.

But it was too late. A familiar deep voice called, "Come in."

"Father?" Zelda whispered. She didn't remember him ever playing an instrument. Or doing anything interesting at all for that matter. Was he the one who was playing her song? He must be.

For the first time in a long time, she felt a sense of comfort with the man. Not complete forgiveness or understanding even. But there must be some small part of him that remembered her, at least as a baby with some affection.

The squeak of a door, and then another voice Zelda knew well said "Sire."

"Lady Impa, oh stand up. We're alone, no need to bow and scrape."

"Little reason to call me lady as well, then. But you still do, we all follow the custom of manners, my king."

"Have it your way. Any news then?"

"About the task you gave me? No, nothing. No one saw how they entered the city. Every guard at every gate claims they saw nothing that night. And my own investigation has been limited."

"Not one of them?" her father said. Zelda could hear the scratching as he rubbed at his beard, as he so often did when he wished to be seen musing about something. "You don't suppose that someone bought their loyalty out from under me?"

"Of one guard, or maybe two? I could see it. But there are always some loose ends to pull. Someone who saw something they shouldn't, some evidence of the Moblins climbing up any of the walls, or townsfolk hearing a gate open and close after dark. And I have found nothing."

"So, what options does that leave us?"

"Not many, I'm sorry to say."

"Magic then," the king muttered. "I've always hated dealing with that sort of business."

Zelda set her jaw. She did not care about her father's approval. Not at all. She told herself that she didn't care about it a hundred times. Then why did it still sting to hear him insult something she loved? She was never going to be the princess he wanted. What was one more thing about her that her father must hate?

"Perhaps," Impa said. "But I will admit, my investigations have been hindered by my other duties. There are still many avenues I have not quite gone through. Did you think about my suggestion?"

"No," the king's voice was sharp and hard. Heavy footsteps paced along the room below. "I don't care how much it delays you. The safety and education of my daughter will remain your highest priority. Understand?"

"Of course, sire. I only meant the suggestion as a temporary-"

Another knock. This one loud and hard against the door. "Your Majesty," came a muffled voice. "A message."

Her father sighed, "Enter."

Another squeak and then the heavy footsteps of a man in armor and the scratching and clinking as he knelt.

"You may rise, Sir. What news?"

"The Gerudo King has arrived, your majesty. You asked to be informed immediately."

"Very well, bring him to the council room and tell him that I will be with him presently. And send for Duke Arlan, and the ambassadors. Tell them there is to be a council of war, and don't let any of them try to justify not showing up with the festival. War does not take holidays."

"Of course, your majesty." More clanking as the knight must have bowed and shut the door with a resonant thud.

There was a silence in the room then, finally broken when the king said "What, Impa?"

"I didn't say anything."

"But you're not saying anything awfully loud. Tell me, that's an order."

"If magic was involved with the assault of the Moblins. If they were summoned into the city, it would take a person of great magical abilities to do so."

"And you suspect Ganondorf?"

"He has shown proclivity with magic before. And your daughter certainly does think he was involved."

"So, she's indicated with every breath she takes. But neither of you provide proof."

"What if it's true?" Impa said.

"Need I remind you, when the Moblin's attacked that man saved my life and the lives of many of my knights? People sing about his bravery that night. You think that all an act?"

"I’m more taking the mantle of your daughter's argument rather than expressing my own opinions. Say it was the Gerudo, what then?"

"Then, I would send the greatest Sheikah Needle in the kingdom to discover what happened, so if I must move against him, I have proof."

"And we return to where we started. I cannot conduct a thorough investigation and look after the princess at the same time."

Send her! Zelda silently screamed. I can take care of myself. If needs be she would force Rauru to teach her spells of a more offensive nature. Or she could get a detail of knights to always clod along at her back. They'd annoy her to no end, but it would be worth it knowing Impa was uncovering Ganondorf's plans.

The king remained silent for a long time, except for a couple "hmms" and scratching at his beard. "Very well, Impa. If you are stretched too thin, I would like a list of recommendations among the remaining Needles that you think can take up the investigation by tomorrow morning."

"If that is your Majesty’s wish."

"It is," her father said. "I don't care if it's Moblins, the Gerudo, or Vaati returned. You will not let anything harm a single hair on her head."

"Understood, sire."

"Good, now, I have a war meeting with our most loyal allies." Feet scuffled against the carpet. "And if you please, Impa. It's the Sky Festival, would you be so kind as to make certain the princess enjoys herself."

Impa sighed, "I will, but perhaps she would enjoy it more if a parent was with her."

"You can make me feel guilty, later, Impa. Good day."

"Good day, Lio."

Then a door open and closed and the light of the room went dark. Zelda made her own light disperse so no one below would notice. She sat in silence until she was certain that her father and Impa were gone. Then she called her light for herself again and headed back down the passageway. If her father needed proof that Ganondorf was a villain, then she would bring it to him.

Link crept through the bushes around the castle grounds. As far as Link could figure, the greenery only served two purposes. The first was to look pretty, and as far as bushes went, Link thought it performed the task admirably. Not quite as intricate as Saria’s when she set her mind to making plants grow. But whoever cared for them took great pride in their work. Each one trimmed and pristine. Which made them look a little wrong, to Link’s eyes, bushes don’t normally grow so even. But still, they were far better than the rest of the city, which only had plants grow haphazard in the few crevices they could find.

The second was to get in people’s way, so that no one could rush through the grounds. If Link were a grown man trying to wade his way through the gardens, he’d have a fair bit of trouble. Having to weave in and around the bushes and shrubs that all prevented running in a straight line. The guards roamed around as well, peaking about the plants. Careful to find all the places a grown man could fit and hide.

But Link was not a grown man, not yet. He ducked down and crawled beneath the gaps between bushes or hid up trees letting the leaves cover his body more completely than any grown up would be able to.

Navi sat on his shoulder, always looking behind him. Only breaking her promised silence when guards approached, and she would whisper a warning as to their direction. Which sent Link scurrying into some dark corner and Navi would rush beneath his cap or back into the ocarina until the guard passed and they were both free to move again.

Slow, steady, and careful he made his way closer and closer to the castle he marveled at not long before. But now its beauty was marred. Just as the Great Deku Tree and the other fairies told him so many times. The outsiders may occasionally look friendly, and they built great works, but they were corrupted by the brutality of war and the life outside the Woods.

The swordlike towers that jutted into the sky no longer looked noble and powerful; they were vile. The excess of a people just trying to make themselves look as dangerous as possible.

He peaked around a bush and saw several of the women who rode with the man in black standing around the front of the keep. The land to get passed them was far too open, he'd never make it without being seen. But the pattern of bushes continued down the left side of the courtyard, arranged together or around statues. It’d take longer, but that way might get him close enough to enter through a window or something.

Following the path of the shrubbery, he reached its end still a bit far from the walls for his taste. Still, it was much closer than they had been at the front. A guard wandered past, his head turning every direction. This one seemed a bit more alert than some of his fellows, so Link decided not to risk dashing along the open ground until the guard turned and went back the way he came.

Once clear, he bolted across the courtyard. The guard was too far away to hear him, so he didn't even try to stay quiet. He did not stop his sprint until he reached the walls of the inner castle, and even then, he needed to slow himself with his hands or he would have crashed into the stones. With no real cover, his only option was to make for an arched opening along the wall or try to climb.

Link looked up the wall, the stones were much the same as they were in the outer wall, and he climbed that easy enough. But climbing was slower than running, and there's even less cover climbing a wall in the sunlight. That would be the second choice, only if that opening led nowhere.

He jogged along the wall, hoping that no one took notice of him. He was so close!

He reached the arch, grabbed hold of the rough edge and used his grip to sling himself around and keep his speed as he ran inside. Then he jumped behind a convenient row of flowers. The arches brought him to a clearing, a few guards stationed by a door a fair walk away. They spoke idly to themselves, taking no note of him. Good. Still, he stayed unmoving until he was certain no one had caught a glimpse of him.

No guards came bounding after him, so he crept along the flowers in the garden until the guards at the door had no view of him.

Now what? The guards didn’t move from the door, and he couldn’t stay with the flowers. What would that accomplish? Just wait in the roses and hope that the man in black armor happened to stop by and smell the flowers? No way that would work, villains like him won’t enjoy something good and beautiful like a flower. They plot and betray and surround themselves with evil and ugly things. He’d probably stomp on the flowers if he ever saw them. Or hit horses and burn trees.

He had to get inside. No way to sneak past the guards, so perhaps he could climb into a window? A few were close enough to make a dash for. But he couldn’t see what was inside beyond a thin glimpse. What if a guard stood just around the corner to jump out and grab him?

No way of knowing, but still, it would be better to find out than sit there and do nothing. Whatever happened would be in the hands of the Goddesses.

"Am I clear, Navi?" he whispered.

"I don't see anyone," she said back. "But- wait- what's that?"

A bench in the middle of the courtyard shifted. It stood on a large block of stones, which parted and revealed a dark space. A hand shot out from the new formed hole. Navi gasped. Then came another. The hands reached out, felt around the stones before they took hold of the ledge and pulled, and out came a head. Not monstrous, or anything terrifying. Just a little girl around Link’s age, in a white and purple headdress, a few strands of golden hair spilling out of it.

She crawled out of the dark, staying so low to the ground that anyone watching from the other side of the bench would never see her. Once out, she peaked around the stone block at the direction of the guards. Then she went back to the hole, pressed something and the stones rotated and clanked back into place. The hole disappeared and there was no hint that the bench had ever been anything more than a bench.

Then she darted, low but quick to an outcropping of the wall and pressed her back to it. Now it was certain that no one could see her but Link and Navi.

The girl's mouth moved and her hand twitched. She wore a fine dress that matched the cloth on her head, though it was dirtied from scraping along the ground, covered in mud, dirt, and even a cobweb clung to her. But after her hand finished its movement all the muck rolled off her, splattering like rain to the ground. She examined her dress, clearly impressed with herself as she spun around. Then she stepped out of the circle of mud, tucked that loose strand of hair under her headdress and walked forward as if nothing had happened at all.

"She's magic," Navi whispered as though Link couldn’t figure that out himself. He wondered if one would ever need to take a bath or clean their clothes again with such a spell.

"Where'd she go?" Link blinked. She had just been there a moment before. But she walked away, by a bush and now she wasn't there at all. Was that more magic, or was she just that good at moving around? The guards certainly never saw her.

Was she also an enemy of the crown? She had to be, why else would she be sneaking around the courtyard like that? He tried to search to see where she could possibly have gone. But the crack of a leaf sent him ducking back down, just as a group of people wearing the fanciest clothes Link had ever seen.

The men wore bright vests and elaborate hats that looked like they'd get in the way more than anything. While the ladies of the group wore layered dresses that looked uncomfortably hot. They lingered by the gardens, smelling some of the flowers. Link lowered himself and waited for them to leave.

Malon would have liked those weird dresses. The thought came unwanted into his head. He frowned at the air. He shouldn't be thinking about her now, he wasn't even certain if he could trust her. But he hoped he could, that there had just been a misunderstanding and she was truly his friend.

But he couldn't take that risk. He promised the evil man would not get his hands on the Emerald and he wouldn't no matter what.

But still, Malon would have liked those dresses.

The group headed further along the courtyard following the circular path of the gardens, Link decided it was time to rush for the window. No more preparing, no more waiting. He needed to get this done. He shuffled out from behind the flowers. Wait. Wait...

The last of the wealthy people disappeared around the corner. Link ran. Straight toward the open window.

He just about reached it, when a bush beside the window shifted, and the girl in white and purple stepped out to get a better view. Her back toward him, and she stared intently at what was within the window.

"Hey!" Link said without intending it, as he flailed about, circling his arms to stop himself before he crashed into the girl.

The girl jumped in shock, spun around, and gasped. Her hand went to her mouth as if covering it would protect her, and her eyes went wide. "Who?" she squeaked.

"Ahhhhh," Link said, as he stopped himself. No one was supposed to see him! Link's eyes darted around the courtyard. Was there any way to escape? Maybe the girl opposed the crown, maybe the girl could have been an ally. But if he wasn't going to trust Malon, then he certainly wouldn't trust some magic girl that crawled up from underground.

"How did you get past the guards?" the girl snapped. Her hand lowered and the shock and fear disappeared from her eyes. "Who are you? How did you get here?

Behind her, in the window, the man in black armor walked past. Right in front of him, and yet Link couldn't do anything to stop him. But for some reason he didn't feel angry. In fact, he heard something.

"How did you get past the guards?" This was ridiculous. She had been practicing with one of the greatest spies in the history of Hyrule to learn how to move stealthily and be aware of her surroundings. And this boy, this green nothing just appeared behind her. Wearing a blade, which means he got around the guards of the palace. "Who are you? How did you get in here?"

He looked ridiculous, dressed all in green with a floppy cap, a century out of fashion or more. Clearly, he was not important, perhaps the son of one of the servants? But she certainly would have noticed him before now. Did one of the noble visitors to the castle have him as a fool or minstrel?

And what was that light over his shoulder? At first, she thought it a candle or a lamp attached to his costume. But it moved as she looked at it. A blue light spell? How could he accomplish that? It didn’t feel right, completely unlike the magic Rauru taught her. And the boy didn’t seem to be concentrating on it at all, so he must not have been the one to cast it. Unless some random boy with grass-stained knees and muddy shoes knew more of the arcane arts than her, and that was ridiculous.

Behind her she heard the heavy footsteps of Ganondorf passing by the window. As he drew close, she felt a chill fall down her spine. The presence, that dark energy, grew stronger now than it had ever been. An unstoppable anger that surrounded the man's every step, pouring out in every direction. A wrath that wished to see the entire world burn.

The boy took notice of Ganondorf as well. His eyes went wide, and he stepped closer to her. A new energy overwhelmed her senses. She shut her eyes to try to blot everything else out and focused on it. It was magic, certainly, but it wasn't the normal sense she had felt when practicing with Rauru. That was there too, blots of power the boy had on his hip and shoulder, but something more, something deeper emanating from the boy himself.

She opened her eyes, the boy shifted between looking at her and the window. She tried to draw the magic from him, but nothing happened. It did not move the way she wished it, it just stayed with him. Like it was some mark placed there by the Goddesses themselves.

She pulled at the magic at his hip and that came to her easy enough. But when she tried again with the boy, still, nothing.

"What are you doing?" the boy asked. "I need to-" he glanced back toward the entrance of the courtyard, worried someone would appear. "I need to get through there." His hand drifted by the blade at his side.

"Link," came a voice. It took Zelda a moment to realize that it was coming from the ball of light above his shoulder. It wasn't a light spell at all. It had wings. "We need to leave."

"Is that a fairy?" What was going on with this boy? And why did she hear music?

"What of it?" the boy said as the fairy moved back around his shoulder and started tugging at him.

"I've read about your kind," she tried to address the glowing blue light though staring at it stung her eyes. "Are you from the Lost Woods? Or from one of the offshoot Great Fairies?"

"Oh, no," the fairy said. "Ignore me, please."

"Look," the boy said. "I don't want to hurt you, but I got to get through there." He clenched the grip of his blade, ready to pull it loose a clear threat to her. Her! How dare he? He stepped toward her again and then stopped. "Do you hear singing?"

The voices came from around them, just as they had at the Temple. Three female voices pure and strong, coming together and breaking apart. Spiraling around each other in blissful harmony.

The boy closed his eyes.

"Link," the fairy said. "Link. Link! What's going on?"

The voices rose around them. A different song, no more about the endless march of time, as eons arranged before her. Now she saw three lights, one blue, one green, and one red. They moved along with the voices. The red light set the pace with the deepest voice, directing the flow of the song, and keeping the tempo steady. The blue tried to pull ahead, making the song soar ever higher, ever faster. Arranging a melody that drew the other lights to her. And the green bound them both together, pushing the red forward when the pace went too laborious, or sweeping along the blue when it tried too hard to break free.

As the three lights danced, the world around them changed. But did it change for good or for ill? Whatever the outcome, the three were bound together through endless dance. Sometimes separating, but always returning together.

The song ended, and she and the boy were left staring at each other.

"What was that?" he whispered.

"Link," the fairy said and flew between them. "What's going on? You started talking about singing and then you shut your eyes, and you were just standing there."

"Didn't you hear it?"

"No one was singing."

"There was singing, how couldn't you hear it? And lights and stuff."

"Let’s go," the fairy said. Clearly relieved that whatever had happened to the boy had ended. "We missed our chance. We'll get another."

Zelda cleared her throat and the boy looked around the fairy toward her. "Who are you?"

The boy’s eyes narrowed, suspicious, but curious as well. "I'm Link. What about you?"

"You don't know?" Zelda gave a small burst of a laugh. Did the boy think to rile her up? But no, she could see in his eyes he truly did not know who he spoke to. Perhaps for the first time in her life. "I am Princess Zelda, daughter of King Regent Liotidos Beramus of Hyrule and Queen Zelda the Nineteenth. I am one of the most important people in the kingdom. So, again I'll ask, who are you? You can't just be some boy named Link."

The boy shrugged. "But I am just Link, I'm from the Lost Woods."

Then why would the Goddesses send this one as a sign? Why would he see the vision too? What had Rauru called her, Chosen? They couldn’t seriously choose this one as well. Unless. “From the Lost Woods, so a Kokiri?” That would explain it. One of the children of the woods, eternally young and blessed with power over the natural world. Yes, that must be why the Goddesses would send someone like this to aid her. “I have a message for the Great Deku Tree. It is said he closed off his lands from all others at the start of the Civil War. If he is planning to open his lands because of the newfound peace, tell him not to. The peace is built on a foundation of falsehoods. Do not let him lower the veil of mist. Whatever he does, the Gerudo King must not be allowed to enter his lands.”

"I'm not a Kokiri," the boy said. "And I can't tell the Great Deku Tree anything. He's dead. That Gerudo King killed him, and now I'm going to go deal with him for good."

The boy tried to move past Zelda toward the window. Was he planning on just walking up to Ganondorf, and stabbing him? There were guards, and Gerudo all along the hall. Furthermore, Ganondorf would be in her father's war council. There's no way he'd ever reach him. "That's insane." She said. "You'll die."

"Hmmph," the boy muttered. "If you're not going to tell me what that singing was about, then get out of my way."

"Link, listen to her. Ganondorf is too strong."

"I'll be able to beat him, I beat the giant spider."

"Barely!" the fairy said. "And this man sent the spider. He may be far stronger."

"He is," Zelda said, though she did not know what spider they were talking about. She had never heard of the Gerudo using spiders in the war. But the boy needed to understand the ridiculousness of his course of action. "Ganondorf is considered the greatest warrior of this age."

"Then I'll have to find another way," Link walked to the wall and dug his fingers between the stones. "Where does he sleep? Maybe I can get him then."

"That's even worse. He and his guard sleep in that tower," she pointed to it. "You can't climb up to him."

The boy scoffed. "Yes, I can."

“No, you can’t.”

The fairy sighed. "He probably could."

Zelda looked at the two of them. No one could climb that tower. But then, the Goddesses indicated he was important. Could he? "Regardless, he will have his guards with him. That is just as certain to get you killed."

The boy shook his head. "It doesn't matter, not how many guards he has or how strong he is. He needs to be beaten, for the Great Deku Tree. And every other evil thing he's done."

"Agreed!" Zelda said. "But we have to do this the right way. If you just charge in there waving your weapon around, you won't actually accomplish anything."

"Please listen to her, she's speaking sense."

The boy whirled around to glare at the fairy. "I thought you said you'd help me?"

"I'm trying to."

"Listen, Link," Zelda planned her words carefully. The boy was obviously angry, hurting, and in need of direction. It seemed so strange that the Goddesses wished that he of all people should be important to her. He was so bloody minded, and just a child from the woods? Not a grand noble or anything? "I agree with you. Ganondorf needs to be stopped. But if you go about it your way, then you won't accomplish anything. What good is the right thing if it doesn't work?"

"That sounds like an excuse to not do the right thing," Link muttered.

"No, it just means we have to do it in the smart way."

"Well, do you have any better ideas?"

"Yes! Hundreds! I am full of brilliant ideas. But I need you to listen to me."

The boy looked her in the eyes and folded his arms. "Go on then," he said. "I'm listening."

Chapter Text

Ganondorf smiled at the knights and gave respectful nods to the servants as he walked down the halls of the castle. They all seemed to like that, and it didn’t slow him down in any way. That would be one thing he changed when he won the throne. Too many of the nobility and knightly classes ignored or disrespected the laborers and servants. They were not as abrasive as his mothers had been to Bulira, but many had manners appalling enough to enrage him.

So busy, between his greetings and his thoughts, he almost missed the princess. He caught a glimpse of her smock as he passed a window. Her attempts at stealth had improved over the months. She must finally be taking lessons from the Sheikah. Were it not for someone coming up behind her and making her gasp, he might not have noticed her at all.

He stopped, waving at Sir Bennihoff. "How was life in the castle, since I've been gone?" As the knight gave a long-winded explanation of absolutely nothing of importance, Ganondorf watched the princess out of the corner of his eye.

She was talking to someone. Unfortunately, from his angle he could not quite get a good look at them, but he could see their feet and the bottom of a green tunic. A new servant, perhaps?

They moved; the figure's shoulder came into view from behind the edge of the window. A faint blue light with a little wing sticking out barely visible in the sunlight.

A fairy. Sitting on a child’s shoulder? It must be perched upon a Kokiri. Who else could carry the Emerald into Hyrule?

So, the little vai found an ally. That is interesting. And for once his lies got the better of him. He couldn’t break through the window and grab the child and steal the Emerald. Not without alerting every guard. But perhaps he could-

Three beautiful voices surrounded him. They sang in harmony. He’d never heard anything like it, they rattled in his head and demanded his attention above all else. Looking about the room, he found no one singing. It came from nowhere. Sir Bennihoff continued droning on as though nothing changed, as if he could not hear. Where did they come from?  

Sir Bennihoff, the hall, the princess, the fairy, they all drifted away. His vision went dark until three figures wreathed in light, one red, one blue, and one green appeared before him. They danced to the song of the three voices, and he was not certain if the dancers were moved by the song, or if the song was shaped by their dance.

NO.

The voice howled.

NO!

The figure in red stopped dancing. The red turned dark. The song tried to hold steady, but the screeching and howling grew louder. The dancer darkened, turning purple then black. That dark part of him roared, with boundless rage and endless hatred, strangling the song, destroying the harmony.

Blackness spewed from the figure that was once red, engulfing everything around it until even the other lights went dark. It spread further, across the lands and seas, consuming, destroying, ending everything it touched. Until nothing but darkness and screams remained. Then the screams too were choked upon the blackness, and all became empty, inevitable, silence.

"Are you well, King Dragmire?" Bennihoff said. "You seem distracted."

Ganondorf blinked, the howling gone. No lights danced before him. No darkness consumed him. Only Sir Bennihoff in a crowded hall, looking at him with concern on his face. For him of all people. The princess and the Kokiri disappeared from the window.

Perhaps he was going mad. "My apologies, sir. It has been a long journey and I do have a meeting with the king."

"Then don't let me slow you down," the knight forced a smile and stepped aside. "Tomorrow, on the training yard?" He said as though the old knight, well past his prime, had any chance against him.

"I'll face you then." Ganondorf walked past him toward the largest of the council rooms. "I hope you've been practicing."

One of the servants opened the door for him. "The king will be with you, presently," he said and let Ganondorf inside. The room was smaller than Gan liked, with a ceiling at that perfect height where his hair brushed against it, making him worry he’d smack his head though he never did. At the center of the room, a table held a map of the entirety of Hyrule kingdom. On it, several figures of horses were positioned in various cities and passes. The map looked accurate to Ganondorf's eyes, though the section for the Gerudo Desert was much less detailed than the rest.

Good. Always better if the enemy does not have complete information about your lands.

The door opened behind him, and four others entered the room. Coroto the Goron ambassador could barely fit through the door. Behind him, Selvas the ambassador of the Zora, and a grizzled old knight that Ganondorf recognized all too well.

"Duke Arlan," Ganondorf nodded. "I did not realize you were within the castle."

"I arrived. Last week," the man said, his rasp of a voice like the scrape of steel. A scar was visible through his beard and ran down his throat, making every word sound like torture. "Our king. Wished for my. Advise."

Of all the Hylian lords and commanders, Arlan was perhaps the best of them. He had crushed Matron Bartel's army some years ago. And the two times they faced each other, even though Ganondorf won both engagements, Arlan kept his army together and avoided a rout. Always knowing when to accept the loss and secure the survival of his soldiers.

"I can think of none more qualified," Ganondorf said.

"I can," the duke said with a polite bow of his head. He swallowed hard, as if preparing himself for the dangerous action of speaking further. "May I say. It is. A pleasure to be." Another gasping swallow. "On the same side."

Before Ganondorf could respond the doors opened once more and King Liotidos himself graced them with his presence. He walked to his seat at the head of the table, and all his advisors took their own positions. The massive, steel enforced chair for Coroto, and one only a little smaller for Ganondorf himself positioned at the king's left.

The king sat, and everyone sat with him. Another of those strange rules with the Hylians. Rising when a king rises, sitting when a king sits. Pointless ceremony for something as inoffensive as not wanting to stand. That would be the second thing to go. If you want to sit in his presence, you should just sit. Whether Ganondorf felt like standing, sitting, or jumping around on one foot. It shouldn't matter.

Once everyone had gotten themselves comfortable and seated, there was still one chair that remained empty, a thin raised thing on the king's right side.

"Well, it seems we're all here," King Liotidos said, pointedly ignoring that empty chair. "I have no need to remind all of you of the dire situation we're in. To the north the Lizalfos and Dodongo have surrounded Death Mountain. There are reports of Octoroks cutting off the trade from the Zora. And in the southern fields Moblins have been attacking every city and town they've encountered. I have never in all my years seen these creatures behave this organized."

"It is impossible," Selvas the Zora said, wiping her hand before her as if she could brush aside their enemies just as easily. "These lower beasts do not have the minds for such activities. It is far more likely that these are separate invasions that only happened to coincide."

"One invasion," Arlan gave a choking rasp as he shook his head, "is normal. Two is coincidence. Three is something more."

"The Duke has the right of it," Ganondorf said. "We should plan our response as if the armies are coordinating." Because I am coordinating them. But looking around the room, none gave any sign they suspected him. It must be so easy planning a war when you control both sides.

"We will need. To keep. The armies separated," Arlan continued. "Easier to defeat them. One by one. So they cannot. Draw on each. Other for. Reinforcements."

"We seek battles of attrition then?" Ganondorf said. "With a mobile strike force that can move from one army to the next to knock them down."

Arlan nodded. "That's how," he coughed, cleared his throat, and continued, "I would do it." Simple, direct, and flexible. Precisely as Ganondorf would have planned in Arlan's shoes.

The king nodded his agreement. "We will need to determine the path to-"

The door opened once more. Ganondorf looked up to see who could possibly interrupt a meeting of the king's war council.

"Princess?" King Liotidos said, his voice as confused as Ganondorf felt.

"Yes, my king." The little vai walked up to the war council, gave an elegant curtsy to her father, smiled to each of his advisors then walked to the open seat at her father's side and sat down. "I apologize for being late, I do hope I have not missed anything."

"No, princess," the Goron, Coroto, said, giving Zelda a large dull smile. "We only just started. We’re deciding on the way to smash the Lizalfos." The Goron punched one hand into his other and ground the knuckles down.

"Princess," King Liotidos said, his brows furrowed as if he struggled to make sense of what he saw. "I am overjoyed that you have decided to join our company." Though he did not look joyful. More confused, and curious as to what his daughter planned. Ganondorf felt the same. Ever since he had used the girl's own sharp tongue against her, she had done her best to avoid his presence. Why come visit him now? Did she just wish to keep tabs of the movements of the military? "But," the king continued, “when last you and our esteemed guest were together, you greatly impugned his honor."

"Oh," the little via said, as though the insults she gave him had never crossed her mind. "Of course, how absolutely dreadful I have been." She looked across her father's enlarged stomach to meet Ganondorf's eyes. "Ganondorf Dragmire, King of the Desert, Protector of the Gerudo, the Black Rider, the Victor of Sotari Pass and a dozen more battles besides." She nodded her head with respect, or feigned respect at least. "When last we spoke I let my prejudices and ignorance confuse me. Forcing me to spurn a noble and valued ally." She gave a deep breathy sigh, overplaying the part of the sorrowful waif in Ganondorf's opinion. "I was young and foolish. I still am, truth be told, but I wish to grow, and become a princess worthy of this great kingdom. Could you find it in your heart to forgive me?"

"Don't see," the duke croaked, "how anyone. Can refuse that."

The king gave an intense look to Ganondorf. As if afraid to hope that the tensions would disperse.

What is she doing? She would not have been spying on him earlier if she truly trusted him. And the king did not know about this change of heart. She's trying something. But what? How strange that in an entire palace the most astute and cunning of his opponents was a little vai.

Realizing that he had remained silent for too long, Ganondorf gave the princess his widest, wildest smile. The one he wore when he rode into battle calling for blood. The one that made grown men fall back, fearing for their lives. He had worked on that smile for years.

It had the intended effect the princess pulled back into her chair. For a moment her feigned politeness fell from her face. It was only a moment. Just letting her know that he was still in control. Then he let his features soften to the point the smile seemed genuine as she tentatively put on the face of the calm and pure princess she pretended to be.

"There is nothing to forgive," Ganondorf said. "It is the prerogative of a growing youth to let their passions run away from them from time to time. And royals more than most. I am one to know."

Coroto smacked his hand against the table, causing the figurines to rattle and a few to fall over. "It is good! Friendship among the ranks, that is a sign of a healthy alliance."

The princess gave the Goron an endearing smile and nodded. "Now, that is done. What has been decided?"

Ambassador Coroto did his best to describe what had already been discussed, but when he made a mistake on the details the King or Duke Arlan would correct him. It should not have taken long, however the princess was full of questions.

"How many Lizalfos have Darunia's scouts reported?"

"I have heard the Octorok have dammed several tributaries of the Zora River. Do we know what method the Octorok are using?"

"If the Moblins are moving south and east, which towns do we have time to evacuate?"

All of them perfectly reasonable questions, many of which led to answers that would bring more questions. As she delved deeper and deeper into military thought. And for a moment, Ganondorf let himself marvel at her.

She went from asking about the numbers of horses Duke Arlan could command, to calculating in her head how many days it would take his force to meet up with King Zora's garrisons. If she had been a Gerudo, he'd have sent her to train with the Matrons in preparation for great things in her future. And Ganondorf was not the only one to notice. With each question, answer, and analysis the king practically beamed at his daughter's intelligence.

But she was not a Gerudo, she was the princess who wished to beat him. Even here, even with her false smile and childish charm. What was she trying to do?

"I think," Ganondorf said after nearly an hour of questions, answers, and debate, "that we are all in agreement that the correct response is reinforcing each of the centers the monsters are attacking, with a strike force centralized along brushing them all away. Now the only questions remaining are what order the monsters are fought."

"Because of the might of the Zora and the protection of our great Lord Jabu-Jabu, our people remain relatively safe," Selvas said, holding her chin high, proud of her people and her god.

Ganondorf would have thought it was pointless bravado, but after seeing their deity dispatch the oversized Bari it no longer seemed unreasonable. It must be nice, having a deity cater to your people's every need. The Zora have Jabu-Jabu, the Hylians have Hylia who hears all their prayers and forgives them of their sins. The Gerudo had only sand and the blazing sun. And those offered no protection at all.

"That leaves the villages to the south and the Death Mountain to the north," the king mused, proving for all around he could in fact read a map.

"Chief Darunia told me to get help fast," Coroto said. "Dodongo have reached the high places, led by the biggest of their kind we have ever seen."

"If we send our strike force to Death Mountain," Zelda said, peering over the map. "It would make most sense for it to then move directly to aid the Zora."

"Agreed," Arlan rasped. "Which will leave. The south. Ravaged while we. Wait for them."

"Sad but necessary," Ganondorf said. He looked to Zelda to see if the vai would raise some objection, some means of delaying the meeting further. But she didn't. Only nodding as he spoke. "It would be best if we pull the peasantry into walled cities and castles."

"Hateno Castle," Arlan said. "Strong walls. Good perch. To mount. Defenses. Though it'll be. Crowded."

"What about Kobitan?" Zelda finally struck. "Its walls are not as large, but it will have far more food stockpiled, better to feed everyone."

Which brought in a whole additional round of debate. Hateno, Laurelin, Kobitan, and half a dozen more were brought up for discussion and discarded. After hearing the strengths and weaknesses of every notable population center in the entire area the king cleared his throat to make his decision.

"It seems to me that Hateno is the best choice of the options available," he looked to his daughter as if worried that not picking one of the cities she had championed would upset her. But the girl gave no indication that this was the case. Simply nodding at her father's words. "However, the problem with food is a worrying one. And we will need to organize supply shipments to the city regularly while they wait for the strike team to relieve them."

The council gave their agreement.

"Duke Arlan," the king continued. "I am placing you in command of the defenses at Hateno. Make the walls impregnable. I want a second supporting garrison at Kobitan to organize necessary supply lines."

"It will be," the duke tried to lower himself as he spoke, making his voice strain all the harder. "As you. Command."

"Then that leaves," Ganondorf said. "Who is going to lead the strike force?"

"I thought that was obvious," the king said. "We need a cavalry commander skilled in making rapid and overwhelming assault against our enemies. That can only be you, Ganondorf."

Perfect.

"There is," Arlan rasped. "No one. Else with your. Experience."

He knew he shouldn't, it would reveal far too much. But he could not help himself glancing toward the princess. Expecting her to come up with some reason against him. But she remained silent.

"You will take your cavalry through the north, sweeping aside all the enemy you encounter. Relieve Death Mountain, clear away the enemy of the Zora, and then make the final assault south. Where you and Duke Arlan will crush the Moblins between you." King Liotidos stood up, and the rest of the room stood to attention with him. "Thank you all. I feel we are well prepared for the war ahead. But I have more meetings to attend to, and this one took longer than I anticipated." Then he walked to the door, his guard opened it for him and he left. Stopping only a moment to smile at his daughter.

The other members of the council left as well, some giving Ganondorf respectful courtesies as they went. The pleasure of fighting on his side, the desire to see his famed prowess in battle. All the usual empty compliments that Hylians had been giving him for months.

All except one, who stood behind the rest of them, staring at him. "Ganondorf," she said. "Do you have a moment?"

"Of course, little vai," Ganondorf said when they were alone. "You made a showing for yourself in there."

"Thank you, I have been attempting to study the rules of warfare, along with some other interests."

"I can see. Have you taken my advice?" Now what was she trying to do? Her mask of pleasantness had slipped off, and she regarded him coldly. Thinking about something. How to humble him for their last meeting? Or perhaps something more direct, slowing him down further. But to what end? Something to do with that Kokiri she had been with moments before, maybe?

I should just leave. There is no reason to stay any further. But he found himself curious just what the princess wanted. After how long she delayed him in the meeting, what were a few more moments? It was not as if she could call the guard and have him killed. If she had intended such aggression, she would not have sat through the war council. And it's not as though the guard could kill him if they tried.

"Yes, I have," she said. "The lesson of harsh punishments, wasn't that what you called it? But I do not think I took the same answer from the lesson as you did."

"Do tell."

"You learned how not to get caught," she said. "And you learned that lesson well. I know what you're doing and still haven't found a way to catch you."

"Still think I'm up to something nefarious then?"

"You can stop the charade; I know you are." She looked almost bored as she said it.

Ganondorf didn't respond. Anything he said here may be twisted against him, so it is best to remain silent around your enemies. But he nodded for the child to continue her thoughts.

"You took only one lesson, but I learned that every harsh punishment is just an opportunity to learn. I have learned a great deal, Ganondorf. And soon, I will learn even more."

Ganondorf climbed the steps to his rooms, musing on what the little vai said. Had anyone else said it, he would have dismissed the sentiment as simple hubris. Part of him wanted to dismiss her as well. She was after all only what? Ten, eleven years old? But she knew. He did not understand how, but she knew.

He thought back on his tracks. Had anyone overheard him discussing his plans with Nabooru that first day of peace? No. He was certain of it. Had he spoken of his plans within the castle grounds since? Again, no.

Did any of his guards tell her? Even that didn't make sense, she was convinced of his guilt before the peace treaty was signed. She had started spying on him before he even told the rest of his guard his plans. It could be simple bigotry, but it did not feel like it. He'd seen the upturned noses of those who despised the Gerudo from among some of the Hylian nobility. He even found joy as the short folk tried to crane their necks just to look down their noses as he towered over them. The princess was not one of those simple-minded idiots, blinded by their prejudices. She saw him. Somehow, she saw him. And it infuriated him that he was not certain how she had done it.

He reached the top of the tower that he and his guard slept in. Desquesza and Mulli stood watch at the door. They quietly talked to each other, Mulli caught sight of him first and snapped to attention, bringing her spear perfectly aligned with her side. Desquesza did the same a half-breath after.

"At ease," Ganondorf said as he reached them. "Any visitors?"

"Not since you left," Desquesza said. "None of our sisters even came to keep us company during the day. All wandered off to have their fun without us. Cruel of them, if you ask me."

"Dessi, didn't you disappear for two days when you lucked out with no guard shifts?"

"Just because I'm a bad friend doesn't mean it's right everyone else is too."

Mulli rolled her eyes before looking back to Gan. "You know we'd all do anything for you, my king."

"Some of us truly mean anything," Desquesza smirked and gave a look over to Mulli.

"Oh, shut up," said Mulli, before she returned her smile to Ganondorf.

Some inside joke between the vai? It didn't matter, the two of them did their work well. "Well thank you both, I know it's dull. Gather our sisters, there’s a fairy loose in the castle. We’ll need to find them and the Kokiri they arrived with."

“It will be done,” Dessi said as he opened the door and stepped inside the Gerudo chambers.

Something was wrong.

The hair on the back of his neck stood on end as he shut the door behind him. No one is in the rooms set aside for him and his guard. Nothing moved, nothing seemed wrong. But still his heart quickened, and he felt his fingers tense, as he did just before he called his sword to him.

It felt like his first battle, when he put on a brave face but secretly quivered in his boots. Or when as a child his mothers’ moods shifted to rage. Or when he knew a Sheikah approached. Those subtle hints of misfortune to follow. But why? He moved through the small communal room, past the quarters for his guard, and finally came to his own room.

A pleasant breeze blew through the window. He'd removed the glass from it on purpose to enjoy the wind blowing over him as he slept. Did someone crawl through it? He stuck his head out of the window and looked down, nothing but stones on a surface no one could ever climb. There was barely anything you could get your fingers around. He looked over the window to check for any signs of grapple scratches along the stonework. Nothing.

There were no secret passages into the room. As soon as that Sheikah revealed their existence he and his guard checked every stone, every floorboard and the ceiling to make certain there was no way in or out.

So why did he feel like something was about to attack him? Why was he getting angry? He sat down on his bed, trying to slow his heartbeat, trying to simply focus on what was in front of him. Was it that vision he had? That was nothing, just his own mind messing with him. He could control it. He'd done so his entire life.

His eyes wandered down to a bag tucked beneath the bed. Not where he left it. He pulled up the bag and scrolls toppled out of it. His scrolls, but far fewer than there should be. His eyes went wide as he pushed the scrolls around the floor. "Where is it?" He grabbed one, an official summons from the king. Another was just a report from Matron Konoru. Then a map that he bought for a few rupees.

"Where is it!" he screamed. Witch-fire swirled around his hand and spread to the map. Black flames erupted around him.

The door burst open and footsteps raced toward him. "My king!" Mulli ran into the room, her spear at the ready, Desquesza came a moment behind her.

THEY FAILED YOU.

"Where is the Prophecy of Nayru!" he stepped toward them.

"Your- your eyes-" Mulli stepped away from him.

"Gan," Desquesza said. "Gan no one-"

"Are you blind that you couldn't see someone slip past you?" He stepped toward them again. "Are you deaf that you could not hear anyone inside? Or did you abandon your post?"

"Never," Mulli said, dropping her spear. "We didn't let anyone in. No one could have entered."

THEY MUST BE PUNISHED FOR THEIR FAILURE.

Ganondorf raised his hand toward the two, black magic crackling around his fingers. They had failed him. The single greatest weapon he had, and they let his enemies take it from him. They either plotted against him or were incompetent, and he had no use for failures among his followers.

"Gan- my king," Desquesza said, and lowered her spear toward him. "We didn't do anything wrong."

Mulli dropped to her knees. "We stayed at the door the entire time. No one came in. I swear to you. I swear it."

KILL THEM FOR THEY ARE STUPID.

KILL THEM FOR THEY ARE WEAK.

KILL THEM FOR THEY HOLD BACK YOUR GLORY.

Ganondorf growled, and witch-fire flashed from his hand. A cloud of darkness erupted around him and the vai screamed. Pieces of wood scattered from the blast showering him with flecks of debris that bounced off his chest and arms.

The hole in the wall sizzled as the two women cowered together on the ground. Their arms covered their heads as the blackened splinters fell onto their arms and shoulders.

"Get out," Ganondorf said, gritting his teeth while the voice within him howled. "Now."

Desquesza scrambled from the ground, her spears abandoned as she ran from the room. Mulli gave him one tearful look before she followed.

He sat down on his bed and rested his chin on his fist. It wasn't their fault. He had to remind himself. Good or bad, it was always the king's responsibility. The Kokiri and their fairies have magic that he did not yet understand. Who knows what spells they cast upon his guard? He would need to apologize to them. Make certain that they understand they did nothing wrong.

When he caught a glimpse of the Kokiri, he should have done something. If he abandoned the meeting with the king to deal with the youth, then this would not have happened. But then without his presence the council would have chosen a different path, one that would not allow him to collect the stones as he wished. No, he needed to be at that council. He should have sent a message to Nabs.

And tell her what? Go hunt down a child standing right next to the princess? That would not end well.

He sat and stared at the twisted ruin of the wall. Half his thoughts on what the best course of action should have been, the other half fighting the rage within him. Forcing it down to the back of his mind where he could barely hear its screams of hatred.

The more he thought, the quieter the voice became. His heart slowed down. Let the rage die. It only got in his way. He took a long slow breath, letting it fill his chest and when he exhaled, the rabid voice of rage was no more than a whisper.

He could fix this. It would be difficult, but the plan did not change. It just meant his opponent was more informed than they were before. He could work around that. That must have been why Zelda took part in the council, why she had asked so many questions.

A slight grin pulled at the corner of his mouth.

"Well played, little vai."

Chapter Text

Zelda paced along her room. The sun had not yet risen and she still wore her sleeping gown. How long had she slept? It could not have been more than a few hours, yet he was not tired. It would not take much longer now, before the sun brought another day of festivities, and granted her an excuse to get out of the castle and meet that boy, Link.

She did not know what to make of him. The Goddesses desired them to work together, of that she had no doubt. But why him? She was a princess of royal birth, and brilliant, all agreed. It was obvious why they would choose her as the vessel of their holy will. But him? As far as she could tell, there was little special about him. Just a boy, whose version of a good plan was charging headfirst to challenge Ganondorf to a duel. Couldn’t the Goddesses provide her a more useful ally? Perhaps some great wizard who could teach her faster than Rauru? Or a mighty knight who had a chance to stand against the Gerudo king?

But no. The Goddesses chose a boy near her age, who smelled of horses and dried sweat. The fairy that traveled with him would be of more assistance if half the stories of the magic of the fae she heard as a child were true. At least he had confidence in his abilities, but what if that had been only false bravado? Words whispered by the servants hinted at trouble in Ganondorf’s quarters, a fire or something. What if the Gerudo captured him? What if they’d already killed him? What if he never made it, and fell from the high towers to crack open on the ground below? That seemed the most likely scenario of them all. What if she sent the poor boy to his death?

The thought twisted inside her, bringing her no peace. So instead of sleeping she continued her march back and forth across her room. At one point she tried to pick up one of the books on warfare Impa brought her, and that did no good calming her. When she reached a passage about how a commander must be willing to sacrifice their soldiers for victory, she felt sick and had to stop. Was that what she had done to Link and his fairy? Just sent them to their deaths as if they were nothing?

For not the first time, she thought back to her first discussion with Ganondorf, and his strange sayings. There are no innocents in war. The foul secrets of war and governance. That war was what made him a monster. Would it make her the same? How many people did her father send to die? How many had her mother? What had happened at Kakariko, why was she even there? Why had Ganondorf assaulted a village so small it appeared on none of the maps? Or was there another reason for its absence?

She put down her books and continued pacing. Waiting. Overthinking. Reanalyzing everything in the last few months which brought her to this point. She knew it only made the wait worse, and yet she could not stop herself.

A knock came at the door, which broke Zelda out of her thoughts with a start.

"Princess?" Impa's voice sounded from outside. "Can I come in?"

"What?" Zelda said. "Oh, yes."

The door opened and Impa entered and huffed. "Still not dressed?"

"What?" she said again. Brilliant repartee there, Zelda. She looked out the window, and the sun had already risen high. When had that happened? It was well into the morning, and she had just been wasting her time worrying rather than preparing for the day. "Forgive my lateness, I’ve only just woken up.”

“Have you?” Impa looked at her, then the open book on her desk and gave a tut. It would not be the first time Impa discovered her reading the night away.

Instead of denying the silent accusation, Zelda entered her boudoir, and picked a stylish but muted dress for herself.

"I was thinking that perhaps we could go to the festival today," Impa said as she dressed. "Take a day's rest from your studies and just enjoy yourself. It'd be good to get some fresh air, and to let your people see you from time to time."

"Perfect," Zelda said as she smoothed the dress in front of her. "That is precisely what I wanted to do." Well, that made one part of her plan easier, no need to think of an excuse to get out of the castle.

"That's wonderful to hear," Impa said, her voice a little too happy.

Why, wonderful? She was planning something. Zelda walked out of her boudoir and saw that Impa was no longer alone in her room.

"I thought it would be nice," Impa said. "If your father joined us."

King Liotidos looked uncomfortable standing in her room, but when his eyes met Zelda’s, he smiled. "Princess," he said, his voice stiff. "I- I moved aside some of my meetings and judgments to give myself a day."

No. No. He couldn't come. That would ruin everything.

"My king," she curtsied.

"I wished to tell you, it was good, what you did yesterday. I know you did not wish to apologize to King Dragmire, but you will be queen one day and you will have to keep your vassals satisfied." He shook his head. "But you clearly understand that. You were very impressive at the council."

"And so that's it?" Zelda said, her heart pounded. He was trying so hard. But she could not let him see that she had stolen from Ganondorf. She could not show him her magic or let him know her plans with the forest boy. "You treat me like I'm an embarrassment for months, and you think you can just walk in here and say you want to celebrate with me?"

Her father's smile withered away in an instant. "I was never embarrassed by you."

"You kept me locked in my room like a petulant child! You always ignored me."

"Perhaps," he said, "I acted rashly. I was trying to teach you that you needed to respect your subordinates. That being princess doesn't give you free reign to say or do whatever you please."

"You didn't think just telling me that would have sufficed? No, you had to threaten to cloister me and send me away."

"Of course, telling you would not suffice, you never listen to me when I am trying to teach you."

"Well perhaps I don't think you have any valuable lessons to teach!" She did not care about her father's approval. She had to remind herself, as his shoulders slumped, and she could see his heart break. She did not care about it at all.

"Both of you," Impa's voice rose high. "Enough of this."

"I am willing to admit I may have made some mistakes," her father said over her.

"Some mistakes?" Zelda forced herself to give a scornful laugh. "I can't think of anything you've done right."

The king glared down at her, and his sorrow turned to wrath. He’d been a warrior once. Zelda heard the older knights and servants discuss it from time to time. Stories of him winning her mother’s love in a tourney, and riding to victory against the Gerudo in the era before Ganondorf became their king. She’d never seen that side of him, for as long as she could remember he spent more time at the dinner table than in the training yard. But as he scowled, she saw a glimpse of that old knight. A focused anger, the drive to defeat some great enemy. It almost made her scared. But she put her hands on her hips and glared back up to him. She could not give in. For his own good and her own. He broke first, his face twitched, and his lip wobbled and then all the fight fell out of him at once. And all that stood before was a sad, broken man. "Very well," he said in a quiet voice. "Enjoy the festival."

He left the room, walked across the hall to his own chambers, and closed himself off from her.

Impa shut the door to Zelda’s rooms. “What has gotten into you?” She’d never looked so angry before. “I hope you are happy, Zelda. I was wrong, you’re worse than your-“

But Zelda could not hold herself back any longer and she gave a strangled snorting gasp, and then the tears came. Her vision blurred and all she could do was cry. She had to do it. It was the only way to get away from him and go check on Link. But that was it. Her father would hate her now.

Thin but strong arms enveloped her, and Zelda pressed her face into Impa's stomach, until her tears made her guardian's frock wet.

"What is going on? This isn't like you."

"I had to do it," she said through her tears. "Please, Impa, I had to do it."

"You had to do what? Hurt your father? That doesn’t make sense."

"You have to promise, you can't tell him. He mustn’t know."

Impa sighed but said. "I promise, what is going on?"

With her governess' arms still wrapped tight around her, Zelda sniffed. Through tears she could not control, she told Impa everything.

"This is where you set a meet?" Impa asked, the guard towering over her as they stood beside the outer wall of the castle, a row of trees separated the royal land from the rest of Castle Town. “It’s too open, any passerby could see us.”

"They chose this spot," she said. Her restless night took its toll on her, she wished to lean on the wall or tree or anything to let her relax. But a princess needed to hold herself to a higher standard, even in clandestine meetings with woodfolk. "My first thought was to meet at the Temple, but Ganondorf knows the temple. This seemed safer, in case the Gerudo did something rash."

Impa nodded, folded her arms, and leaned against the wall. Well, she could do that, she wasn't a princess. "Will we have to wait for them long?"

"Not at all," a voice came from above them. "We’re the ones waiting for you."

From the nearest tree, the branches shook as a small green figure dropped to the ground. He landed soft on his feet, then stood up tall, stretched, and yawned. He had twigs in his hair, and leaves stuck to his clothes. Had he slept in the tree?

"Who are you?" Link asked Impa. "Zelda didn't mention anyone else."

"Princess Zelda," Impa corrected, eliciting a shrug from Link. "I am Impa, her guardian."

"Well, hello then. I'm Link and this," he waved at the ocarina hanging from his side, "is Navi."

The Sheikah gave a confused look, until the fairy poked out of the instrument, before going back inside.

"Do you have it?" Zelda asked, hoping to cut off any of the pointless introductions and idle chatter. "Did everything work out?"

"Of course," Link said, he twisted his torso, and swung the bag over his shoulder to his front. He untied and opened the sack, revealing several scrolls. Zelda took the largest of them and held it out in the light.

There, written at the top The Prophecies and Songs of Nayru in a neat and clear hand. It looked almost plain, many of the older books and scrolls in the library had fanciful calligraphy or ornaments drawn in the margins. But she found none within this text. Every letter was clear and precise with no frills or distractions.

Herein lies the sayings of Nayru, Goddess of Wisdom may my words guide thee children of the Three through thy struggles.

She found it. The words of one of the Golden Three. Written before she departed the world with her sisters. Zelda's hands trembled as she read further.

"You took these from the tower," Impa said.

"That was the plan."

"And you climbed up the tower?"

Link nodded, before giving a confused look to Zelda.

"That's impossible," the Sheikah said. "I could maybe make that climb with hooks and the appropriate gear. But even then, it would be a risk."

"Then you must not be very good at climbing," the boy patted Impa on the elbow. "I could show you how to get better sometime."

Impa let loose a loud burst of air through her nose, then forced herself to smile. "That… would be… nice."

"I'm still not certain how this scroll is going to help us defeat Ganondorf," Link peered over Zelda’s shoulder. "I tried reading some of it, but it didn't make a lick of sense."

"It's written in Old Hylian," Zelda muttered as she continued onward. She unrolled the scroll and scanned the beginning of each of the segments, hoping to quickly pick up something relevant. It took a few lengths of the scroll until she found something that sounded a little relevant.

Our last great gift, when gone my sisters are

This must be about the Triforce!

"I know," Link said. "The Great Deku Tree taught us Old Hylian, but even then it doesn't make much sense. It's like they're talking in riddles."

"Well next time I see a Goddess, I'll tell her you're not happy with her work," Zelda snapped. No one said anything for several seconds, Zelda looked up from the scroll to see the boy frowning at her and Impa had that disappointed look she was never any good at hiding.

"Sorry," Zelda said, "It's been a rough morning."

"Hmm," Link nodded, then he smiled and held out his hand. "Happens to the best of us."

His hand hung between them. Clearly, he meant for her to take hold of it, like the servants and lower knights sometimes did with each other. But royalty does not shake hands with a commoner. They must be greater than them, magnanimous, reward them, grace them with the royal presence, but never lower themselves. He gave her another confused look and then wiggled his hand a little.

But this wasn't just some random peasant, he was a Chosen of the Goddesses. Tentatively, Zelda reached out. The boy's hand enveloped hers. It was warm and calloused and a little sweaty. But his smile went even wider as he gave her a firm shake and let her hand go. It was not entirely unpleasant, which surprised Zelda more than a little.

"So, Princess," he emphasized the title with a glance to Impa, "Zelda, what's next in your plan?"

"Here, listen to this.

Our last great gift within a Sacred Realm

By Time and Stones with count of three held shut

An Em'rald granted to the brave Old Root

Who taught the worthy warriors ne’er to run

A Sapphire gifted silent wisdom held

By he who guides his people through the tides

The last a Ruby clenched in power high

He hatched to rule o’er all beneath his perch

Pull forth the Sword of Evil's Bane

And set the world aright.”

When she finished Link was frowning and shaking his head. "See that's the nonsense part. They could have just come and told us what to do. Though the sword sounds interesting."

"I think the sword is metaphorical," Zelda said. "The Triforce can clear away any evil there is, so there should be no reason to have an actual sword."

"Right. Metaphorical," Link muttered. "Obviously." Did he not know what metaphorical meant? Oh Goddesses give me strength.

"Break down what it's saying. Three stones to open the Door of Time, but I knew that already."

"What's a Door of Time?"

Zelda waved him away. "Questions after I finish working this out." The boy made a huff but spoke no further. "An Emerald, a Sapphire, and a Ruby. Silent wisdom and the tides. So that one is obvious, Lord Jabu-Jabu guides the Zora, and he is renowned for his wisdom."

She looked up at the others to see if they were adequately impressed with her for figuring out the prophecy so quick. No one moved or made any sign of congratulating her. I am wasted here. "So that leaves the Old Root and Hatched to Rule. One's brave, the other's powerful. What's the most powerful thing in the realm?"

Link shrugged, "Ganondorf if what you said about him is true."

"Ganondorf wasn't hatched."

"Maybe he was, I wasn't there."

Zelda blinked at him. "Are you serious?"

He sighed. "Malon would have laughed at that."

"Who?"

"Never mind," Link looked disappointed. "It was just a joke. Maybe the most powerful thing is a Moblin? They're pretty big."

"No, but I think that's the right track. Something not human, something that won't live just one lifetime and can be trusted to guard something this important."

“Maybe some kind of magic bird?”

"A dragon," Impa said. "In ages past, the most dangerous creatures were dragons that flew along the mountains. So, both hatched and they would be perched high."

"I've heard of them," Link said. "Knights would fight them, right?"

Impa shrugged.

"Some tried," Zelda said. "But more often than not the dragons would devour any who challenged them."

Link's eyes went wide. At first Zelda thought it was out of fear. But the fearful do not grin. "So, where are there dragons?"

"There have not been dragons in Hyrule for hundreds of years," Zelda said.

"Well, then where were they?"

"The mountains to the north," Impa said. "Many collected rare ores and fought with the Gorons over territory."

"Then I guess we go there?" Link said. "And see if we can scrounge up where the Ruby was last seen."

"That just leaves the last one then," Zelda said. "The Emerald, given to the brave who taught other warriors to never run away. Then a bit about roots."

"Link?" the fairy called from within the ocarina.

"I know, I know." He stepped closer to Zelda before he crouched down toward Zelda's feet.

"What are you doing?"

"Excuse me, Princess. You’re going to have to move."

She stepped back, and the boy scratched at the ground, pulling up great handfuls of dirt. It did not take long until he pulled something out of the ground with a wet pop, as the rest of the dirt tumbled into the new hole. He held up a filthy bag and overturned it into his hand.

Out rolled an Emerald larger than any she had seen before, with a vine of gold along the side, just as it appeared in the drawing.

"I think this is it," Link said. "But it doesn't really fit the prophecy that well. The Great Deku Tree never taught brave warriors." He held it out to Zelda but paused. "Though, he did have roots."

"You have the Emerald," she handed the scroll to Impa and took the stone. Magic radiated out from it and caused her fingers to tingle with the sense of it, though less than she thought it would have, being a gift from the Golden Three. So slight, she had not even noticed it beneath the ground.

"That's why we came here," the fairy, Navi, she believed they said her name was. "We need to find someplace to keep it safe, somewhere the man in black armor cannot find."

There was something more with the stone. Two different magics seemed to be placed on it, perhaps even more? If she brought this to Rauru, into the Temple they could study it, analyze the nature of the divine. Figure out how the magic on it works.

"Do you know of such a place?" the fairy continued.

"What? Oh," Zelda looked away from the stone to the light gleaming within the ocarina. "Unfortunately, no. I would say it could be placed under protection in the palace, but Ganondorf has his run of the castle. There is also a Temple to the Three Goddesses near the market, but I would not risk putting this there, either.”

"Why not?" Link asked.

"Because that is where the Door of Time the prophecy spoke of resides, and because Ganondorf knows of it too. It would be like bringing the Emerald right to him."

"And he knows where the other two are, right?" the boy said.

"Well, I figured this out in only a few moments, and Ganondorf is clever. Yes, I think it's safe to say that he knows where they are as well. He's been spending his time running around the kingdom, and if I had to guess, the current war is his doing."

"Another war?" Link frowned. "I thought this was a time of peace."

"It is," Zelda said. How could she explain to him? "The Hylians and Gerudo are at peace, technically. But the monsters have spread on the outskirts of the kingdom."

"The Moblins," Link nodded, "I heard of them."

"Not just the Moblins," Impa said. "Lizalfos and Dodongo are attacking Death Mountain and Octorok raid the Zora Domain. Exactly where the Ruby and Sapphire are being held. Assuming her Highness is correct."

"I am," Zelda said.

The boy thought for a moment then shrugged. "So, we go to try and get the last two stones? If Ganondorf knows where they are, then we have to go and move them."

"No," the fairy flew out of the instrument. "The whole point of coming here was to give them the Emerald and be done with it. Link, we're not going to some place called Death Mountain! Especially not when there's an army there." Now that she flew clear of the magic within the ocarina, Zelda got a good sense of her. Her magic was unique. It made Zelda think of a growing tree, old with thick roots. That reached, growing toward a clouded sun. She never touched magic that made her feel sad before.

"I don't have any place to store it," Zelda said. "There's nowhere we have that's safe. Not yet anyway, if we want to defeat him, we're going to have to use the stones for ourselves."

Link nodded, "Agreed. We can use them to open that door you were talking about. Get that sword, and then we end him."

That sealed it, he clearly didn't know what metaphorically meant.

"Let them do it," the fairy begged. "Link, this isn't about us anymore. Give them the stone and let's go. We've done everything that could be expected of us."

The boy frowned. Could they do this without him? It would just be herself and Impa, perhaps she could get Rauru to aid them now that she had the scroll. It did not really make sense that they'd need the boy much further. A skilled climber he may be, but that hardly seemed like it'd be such a useful trait to have when planning the safety of the realm.

But still, something about just taking the stones and sending Impa didn't feel right. She could not go herself, obviously, and if Impa disappeared her father would notice. That would leave Rauru and perhaps some of his students, but there were few of them and the thought of the old portly priests traveling roughly over the land did not seem plausible.

Of course, neither did resting all her hopes on this one boy and a fairy. Even if he looked like he was used to living out in the wild. The best choice would be to send a company of loyal knights, but that required her father’s permission. For not the first time, Zelda thought of the benefits of when she came of age and ruled the realm without the need to explain things to her father. When she could just order people about and they have to obey her. Which only made her think about her father again, and the way he looked at her before he left that morning.

"Unfortunately, Navi, was that your name?"

"Yes," snapped the fairy.

"Unfortunately, we do not have many options available. And of the ones I can think of, Link is the best course of action. If he travels fast he should be able to make it to the mountains before Ganondorf and his Gerudo."

"No," the fairy said again. "We are not going to a place called Death Mountain."

"It is not called that for the reasons you think," Impa said. "Centuries ago it was an active volcano. But it has not erupted in hundreds of years. My understanding is the Gorons have turned the mountain into a welcoming place, if not necessarily a comfortable one."

"See," Link said. "It'll be completely safe."

The fairy groaned. "Why do I even bother, it's not like you listen to me."

"That's not true," the boy protested. "I do listen, but some things need to be done. We're doing this for the Great Deku Tree."

"No," the fairy said. "You're doing this for the Great Deku Tree. I'm trying to keep you safe."

"The roads are safe," Zelda said. "I was at the war council, the Lizalfos have reached the high places in the mountain. You will never have to see them. I will write you a letter of introduction which should take you directly to Chief Darunia, and he will help you from there." She smiled to the fairy, trying to make her feel comfortable. "He is a great man, and a friend. When I was a child, he would dance with me while my father played…" She shook her head, now was not the time to think about that. "Show him my letter and he will give you the stone."

"Then it’s decided," Link said. "I'll head to the mountain in the morning, and you figure out what else that prophecy thing says."

Zelda opened her mouth to rebuke the boy. There was exactly one person in the realm who could order her around. But she stopped, there was no malice in Link. No understanding of his lack of social graces and etiquette. It was hard to know what to make of him. "That is… a good plan, Link."

"Glad we're in agreement." The boy held out his hand again. She gave a quick look to Impa before she took it. Still warm and sweaty. But she found she did not want to let it go. Even as odd as the boy was, he was someone new, someone she could trust who wasn't Impa. And she was just going to send him on his way.

"This will work," he said with a smile. "We'll get the stones, and then we'll get that sword, metaphorical or not."

Oh Hylia and the Three, I do not understand why you have chosen this boy. Please guide him.

Chapter Text

Link watched the sun rise over the wide fields of Hyrule, Navi rested atop his ocarina beside him. “More clouds this morning than I’d like,” he said. Though even with a clear sky the view could not compare to what it had been atop the barn of Lon Lon Ranch.

"There are," Navi agreed. And that was it. Nothing more to add, nothing else to say. She had been like that since they left Castle Town. Link wasn't even certain if she was really watching the sunrise. She barely spoke since they left the city, only telling him to avoid traveling on the roads before she hid herself in the ocarina. And sometimes when things were quiet, he thought he heard her crying.

"But I still like the color," Link tried once more to talk to her. But Navi didn't say anything. Not knowing what else to do, Link opened his rucksack and pulled out some dried pork for breakfast.

The pack had been a gift from the princess, along with the food inside. Both of which he was very thankful for. Not only did it make carrying everything easier, but now the Emerald wouldn’t bounce against while he walked and smack into his thigh every few steps. As to the princess herself, that was a strange girl. Not bad, but stiff. He got the feeling she didn’t really know how to talk to other kids all too well. But she seemed a good friend to have. She was smart, maybe a bit impressed with herself, but smart was good in a friend.

And she hated Ganondorf near as much as he. Mutual hatred wasn’t the best way to start a friendship but it was something. He would get her to loosen up a bit later.

The dried pork didn’t taste as good as the cake at the festival. But overall, he preferred it out here. A few weeks away from the city, and he could still feel the crowds pressing in around him. How anyone enjoyed it, he’d never know. Sure, parts of the festival had been fun. Not to mention the delicious food. And Malon…

But he needed to be out in the fresh air. Where everything didn’t cost those silly rupees. Just him, his mission, and Navi. That’s all he really needed.

“So,” he tried once more. “Anything you want to talk about?”

“No,” Navi said. “Actually, I’m a little tired. I might just go back to sleep.”

“Whatever you need.” He hoped not to hear her crying again.

He didn’t blame her, he wasn’t completely stupid. He could tell how weak she’d gotten after leaving the forest. She hadn’t truly recovered from the spider or regained her strength after healing Epona, and now that their quest changed? It wasn’t a surprise that she took it hard.

Perhaps he could do something for her to show how much he appreciated all her help. All she sacrificed. But for the life of him, he could not think of what to do. Years of living with fairies and he never thought about what they needed or wanted. They raised and protected the Kokiri, but they only ever asked to be listened to and obeyed, not to break the rules or cause trouble, and Link had never been good at that. Sure every fairy had their quirks, Junmi loved listening to music and watching the children dance. Yulyu enjoyed the smell of fresh-cut grass and flowers.

But Navi? Maybe if he knew her better. But in the village Navi spent most of her time with the Great Deku Tree. Of all the fairies she spent most time away from the children, or working on something important. She rarely took part in the telling of stories, or the playing of music. Really the first thing he’d discovered she liked was watching the sunrise. And that didn’t work.

Though, now that he thought back to it. She had always taken time for him. When she stopped by the village between whatever important business she attended, she always found him and asked how he fared. At the time, he took it for pity, or just checking on the troublemaker, making certain he wasn’t going to cause a problem. But now? He didn’t know.

Link picked himself off the ground and reattached the ocarina to his belt. Navi already crawled inside.

"Remember," she said. "Stay off the roads. We don't want to attract attention."

"I know, I know," he said.

For the next several miles of walking it was only him and his thoughts on how to cheer Navi up. Perhaps if he painted her a sunset? That would show her that he cared and would give her something pretty to look at. Of course, he had no paints, nothing to paint on, and there would be no way to do it while he marched every day. So that wasn't going to work.

Then he thought about trying to get another magic item from somewhere. Something to make her feel stronger and mend that crooked wing, but the only magic items he knew of were the Ruby and Sapphire. He could try asking the various farmers and townsfolk he passed if he could have any magic items they had. But he was pretty certain they'd just say no. Which means if he was going to get anything from them, he'd have to take it. And he was not going to become a thief. Well, except those scrolls. But that didn’t count.

Just bad plans on top of bad plans, really. He should have asked the Princess for more magic items. How dumb could he be? A princess must have something. 

"Link," Navi's light came out of the ocarina, her voice strained. "Link, we need to move."

"What? Why?" Link stopped and looked around him. There was nothing around but the occasional tree and the rolling hills and mounds of grass. Then he realized that he had done exactly the opposite of what Navi had asked him and started moving again.

"There's magic nearby. I can feel it."

"Isn’t that good? Maybe they could help?"

"No! Magic can be dangerous, head to your left."

"But the road is that way. I thought we were avoiding it?"

"We'll just have to take it for now, until we get away from whatever source of that power is."

He wasn't going to argue with her, glad as he was that she was talking, even if it was about the dangers of unknown magic. He made a steady pace toward the road.

A noise came from off in the distance, not to the side of the road where Navi felt magic, but before them. Which wasn’t altogether unusual, they passed the last little farming village about a day ago. Now would be about right to pass another.

But he heard another noise, something like a scream. Much lower than any voice he heard before, and gravelly. Link ran toward the noise, his hand on the hilt of his sword.

“What’s that?” Navi called from inside the ocarina.

"I don't know," Link said.

"Maybe we shouldn't be running toward it," Navi said. "Link, don't charge from one danger to another!"

But someone was in trouble. The voice screamed again. He reached the road and saw a cart, at the front, one of those massive stone creatures that Malon called Gorons frantically moved about. Around it, three shapes dashed around. They were smaller and green. They looked like oversized geckos that held spears and swords.

“Lizalfos,” Navi said. “Oh, certainly, Princess. The roads are completely safe. The enemy are all in the high places.”

The lizardmen attacked the Goron, swinging in, stabbing with their weapons then jumping back before the Goron could respond. Though the stoneman had strong arms and a stout body, this one didn't look like a warrior. He frantically swung his fists, not landing a single hit.

"Let's go," Navi said. "There's nothing we can do for him. You don't need to see this."

Link did not even stop to consider her words. The next thing he knew he held his unsheathed sword and ran over the road screaming a wordless warcry as he went. Foolish, he knew it was foolish. As Navi yelled at him, he didn’t think she understood. He knew how insane this was, but it didn’t matter.

The Goron was in trouble. And he wasn’t going to let these monsters kill someone that he could help.

Still, next time, he wouldn’t shout, he decided. Before he even halfway reached the fight the Lizalfos turned and saw him. They hissed to each other, and one leaped toward Link while the others continued to assault the Goron. The creature practically flew, landing between Link and the cart. By the Goddesses, he did not know they could jump that far.

Link skidded to a stop and pointed his sword at the creature, the weapon shaking in his hand.

"Link," Navi pleaded. "This is our last chance, get out of here."

But it was already far too late for that. The lizardman dropped down to all fours scurrying at him. Link barely had time to lift his blade when the Lizalfos reared up and smashed downward with his saber.

The force of the blow almost knocked him over, and though he managed to stay on his feet his sword rang nearly out of his hand. The creature wheeled back its blade for another strike. With a grunt, Link rotated his shoulders and his shield swung around so he could grab it.

Again, the saber came down, and the Deku shield rose to meet it. A chip of wood burst out as the blade cut into the shield’s rim. The creature hissed as it pulled at its sword, now wedged in the wood. Though the monster shook him, he gripped the shield with all his might. Then with a hiss, the Lizalfos heaved the blade up.

And Link went with it. 

His feet dangled beneath him, and knocked together as the Lizalfos shook his blade. Still the shield did not give up its hold on the sword. His weight must have been too much, as the lizard lowered him back to the ground. As he regained his footing, Link did not hesitate, he swung his sword. The image of the knights casting their blades in the duel sprung to mind, and his body followed. Steel cut deep into the lizardman’s arm. The monster screamed and fell back, tripping on its own tail.

The saber still jutting from the shield, its added weight making it almost too heavy to use. Link tried to shake it free, as the monster hissed and writhed on the ground. Up the road, the Goron hunched over, trying to shield itself with his massive stony arms, no longer trying to fight back. Link needed to reach him now.

He swung the shield down, the grip of the saber struck the ground. The blade took another chunk of wood with it, but it dislodged. He gave one last glance at the wounded Lizalfos, still clutching at the bleeding mess where its arm used to be.  Unarmed and no longer a danger to him, no reason to kill it. Perhaps without an arm to swing a sword it would do something else with its life. He hoped so, at least.

He bolted toward the Goron and the other two Lizalfos. This time he didn’t scream, he went fast and quiet. They were too focused on torturing the Goron with the prodding of spear and the slashing of sword. The stone skin of the Goron chipped away, until it cracked and blood spilled from his shoulders and arms.

Link leaped at the nearest lizard, pushing his weight behind his shield as he slammed into the creature. The Lizalfos sprawled away, leaving Link to tumble into the dirt. He landed hard on his knees, and pushed himself back to his feet. Thankfully his attack had worked, the Lizalfos he struck crunched into the other and they fell into a heap of flailing weapons, arms, and tails.

"Come on!" Link shouted to the Goron. "Get up, we can fight them off."

The Goron peeked out from behind its massive arms. Its face contorted into a mask of pain and fear. Its eyes barely took notice of Link. Did he even hear what Link said?

"Free!" the stone man shouted. "Flee!"

"What? No!"

But it was too late. The Goron pushed himself to his feet, jumped into the air and tucked its head down, its stubby feet in, and wrapped its massive arms around itself. It landed so hard, Link thought it would shatter the ground. But the momentum carried the stoneman forward and it rolled away. Leaving its cart and Link behind.

Link wanted to shout at the creature to help him fight to not be a coward. But the Goron moved fast, and the tumbling grinding of his stone body against the ground would have drowned out his shout regardless.

"Follow him!" Navi shouted. "Run, Link, run!"

But it was too late for that. The two Lizalfos untangled themselves and sprang to their feet, weapons in hand.

Am I really going to fight for a cart? It isn't even my cart. The Goron even abandoned it. He had been willing to fight to save an innocent Goron, but a cart was a step too far. Link kept his sword pointed toward the two lizards. "Let's make this the end of it. You let me leave, and you can have whatever is in the cart. Fair?"

One of the Lizalfos stepped toward Link and opened its mouth wide and roared. Then the one beside it roared as well.

“Fair?” Link asked again, his voice a squeak.

The two charged at Link.

"No!" Navi shouted. A blue speck shot from the ocarina and rushed toward the Lizalfos. She stopped before their eyes and tried to glow, the same thing she had done with the spider. But now she moved too slow and her light was nowhere near as bright. The Lizalfos ran past her, they might not have noticed her at all. It would be up to Link then. Well. He could do it. He could beat them. He hoped.

He put the cart to his back, so the Lizalfos could not easily get around him. The one with the spear thrust its weapon first. It scratched against the shield but slid past Link's shoulder.

Lunging forward, Link struck at the spear-lizard's arm, like he had with the first opponent. But the spear proved too long, and he could not reach close enough. Before he could do anything else the other lizard with a sword lashed at him. The first Link managed to block with the shield. But the second he needed to parry just to keep up.

Before he could even think of a counter attack against that Lizalfos, the spear came at him again. No way to block it, Link dived back. His rucksack smashed into the cart, and the force went up his spine. Why am I still wearing it? He fell to his knees, catching himself on his forearms.

The sword-lizard wasted no time and struck. But the blade struck the rucksack and smashed into something hard. Two more strikes and the sound of something tearing filled his ears.

Link screamed as he pushed himself forward, scrambling between the sword wielding Lizalfos' legs. The creature screeched and tried to stomp on him. Link bound forward and swung out with his blade before he got out from behind the creature's tail.

The edge nicked the Lizalfos' leg. The monster screeched and fell to its knees. Link did not hesitate any further, he thrust the blade forward and stabbed the lizard in its back. The monster's scream cut short as it fell to the ground. Link pulled his sword from the creature's back. Navi shouted something he could not understand, but he looked up to try and see her.

Instead, he saw a spear.

He lifted the shield to knock the spear aside. And it worked. Almost. The point missed Link's chest but pierced deep into Link's forearm. The spearpoint cut up and out, leaving a bloody wound over his arm.

Link let out a breath of pain. His sword drooped and almost fell from his fingers. "Oh." he said as the lizard jumped back away from him and readjusted its spear.

He tried to lift his sword, but his left arm wasn't moving.

The Lizalfos charged, Link lifted his shield. If he got within the spear, maybe he could do something? But how? With only his shield there was little chance of ending the fight quick. He focused on the Lizalfos' arms the way it moved as it thrust. The spear extended from its hand, reaching toward Link. His shield caught it, letting it scratch over the shield. Link took one step forward and tried once more to lift his sword.

Too slow. Too weak. His arm barely lifted before the lizard spun around, slamming its tail into Link's side. The air burst from Link's lungs, his feet left the ground. For a moment he flew, before his body toppled over and slammed into the dirt. Pain sprung through his side and the back of his head as he gasped and choked, trying to fill his lungs. His mouth was wet with the iron taste of blood.

A shadow loomed over him. Link's eyes tried to focus as the lizard's head took shape, its tongue flicking the air. Its mouth opened and it gave a cluck, again and again. It was laughing at him. Link worked his fingers. He must have dropped his shield when he took the hit. But he still somehow kept hold of his sword in his wounded arm. Little good it would do him there.

Link tried to push himself away from the creature. But his limbs slid in the dirt, and he didn’t move. The lizard lifted its foot and pressed it down on Link's chest, grinding him into the ground. More of that chortling clucks and hisses. Pressing, harder and harder. It's claws piercing as needles into Link's skin.

He screamed as something popped in his side, then another on the other side. The Lizalfos raised its spear.

Link ground his teeth, trying to get his arm to move. Trying to get that sword to swing. But it was too late, the spear came for him. He hoped that Goron reached safety.

"AAAAHHHHHH!" Navi shot over the Lizalfos' head, her light barely a blue speck. She soared at its face, pulling at its nose. Then she reached for his eyelid and yanked it wide, scratching at the creature's eyeball.

The pressure on his chest relieved. The lizard swung at his face, trying to wipe the fairy away.

Now! Link rolled out from under his opponent. The clawed foot of the Lizalfos slid off him, drawing blood from his side. With his good arm he grabbed the sword and spun back around swinging the blade with all his might.

The edge caught the lizard in the leg. It sank deep. Hot blood poured over Link's hand as the Lizalfos toppled over, screeching. The spear jutted in the air, flailing as the creature hit the ground.

Link pushed the grip of his sword into the ground, raising himself just far enough to land on the creature's remaining leg. With hand and elbow he climbed on top of the thrashing monster. The pole of the spear smashed into his back, then again. But his entire body hurt now, what was a little more?

He got on the creature's chest, for a moment he locked eyes with the monster. One of them bloodshot from Navi’s assault. It snarled and raised its clawed hand toward Link.

Link stabbed. The blade plunged through the creature’s ribs. The monster's claw reached him, but the hand landed on his head. All fight and energy gone. The creature's head slumped back then rolled to the side.

"Link," Navi flew to him, strangely breathless. "Link, are you hurt?"

"I'm fine," he said as he got to his feet. He felt so cold. He looked to the wound in his arm, it was soaked and stained red. He was really bleeding a lot. That wasn't good. "I'm fine." He said again, though this time he did not know who he was trying to fool. Something wet dripped down the side of his face. He hoped it was sweat.

He looked around the battlefield. I won. That sense of pride and joy that happened after he defeated the spider filled him. He could do this. He could be the great hero he always dreamed he could be. He had saved the Goron. Of course, he'd hoped other people he'd save would be a little more grateful, but still! He had fought three Lizalfos and won.

Then he took a step forward, and near toppled over. His knees buckled beneath him. He tried to wave his arms to steady himself, but his wounded arm did not move at all. Somehow managing to stay upright.

By the Goddesses, he felt cold.

"Link," Navi said, her voice almost a moan. "Look."

He staggered about, until he saw what she was talking about. The first Lizalfos he faced; his missing arm now wrapped in a red-stained tourniquet of torn cloth. His saber now held in his remaining left hand. Just as Link now held his sword in his right.

The lizard hissed, its tongue darting out tasting the air. Its eyes locked with Link's, before it looked to its two compatriots lying at Link's feet.

Navi flew in front of Link, placing herself between him and the last of the monsters. What was she planning on doing, exactly? She couldn't fight it. But then, he wasn't certain if he could either.

With all the strength he could muster, he lifted his sword and pointed it at the one-armed Lizalfos. "I already beat you once." He tried to sound threatening, but even he could tell his voice sounded weak. But his good arm held steady, and that would have to be threat enough.

The creature's tongue lashed out once more. It didn't move, as it thought. Link did not know how long he could hold his sword upright.

The Lizalfos gave a deep rumbling purr and seemed to have reached a decision. It slunk to the ground and slithered away.

Link's arm fell to his side, and his sword clattered to the ground. He'd done it. He felt like laughing. He felt like crying in relief. But mostly he felt tired and cold. He'd done it. He was still alive.

"Well, see?" Link said to Navi. "It all worked out."

The fairy flew to him, why did she look so blurry? She started to say something, she was scolding him. He recognized that tone from a hundred mistakes he'd made in the past. But the words didn't quite fit together. Did something get in his ears?

"Link!" Navi shouted.

Why did she fly so much higher all of a sudden? Or was he on his knees? Why had he done that?

"I'm fine, really." He was so cold. He just needed to shut his eyes. Only for a moment.

"Link!" Navi screamed again in his ear. And that was the last thing he heard.

Chapter Text

The last of the Lizalfos crawled away, keeping the stump of its missing arm tucked toward its chest. Navi flew high to make certain it truly slunk away. They’d done it. By the Goddesses and the Tree they survived, more than that, they won! She wasn’t even certain how. With the Spider they had a plan, they discussed and prepared. And she spent most of that fight confined in Link’s shirt.

That had been torture. She never thought she’d ever be so afraid again. Completely in the dark, unable to see what happened, only bumping against Link’s chest with each movement as he struck or dived or raised his shield. With only dread and Link’s grunts to keep her company.

But somehow seeing the violence displayed before her proved even worse. Every close call, every near miss sent her heart racing. Knowing how close Link came to death every moment of a fight, with her unable to do more than the bare minimum to help him. She wished to never go through that again.

“Link,” Navi flew down to him, once certain the creature fled. His arm shook as he lowered it, his sword slipped through his fingers. “That was utterly reckless! Insane! Why did you have to do something so- so-“

"Well, see?" Link said, his voice slurred as he spoke through his own spittle. "Itsz all wuurked." His body waved and his shoulders slumped. He had a cut on his head from when the Lizalfos knocked him over with his tail. The entire side of his face turned red, and that wasn't the worst of it. His left arm still had the gaping red wound that dripped down to his fingers.

He fell to his knees, a goofy grin still on his face, his eyes wide and unfocused.

"Link!" Navi flew right before his eyes, as fast as her battered wings could take her. The dull ache she always lived with turned into a storm at the joint and down her side. But she did not stop until she could reach out and touch his eyelashes. "Link you have to listen to me. Don't shut your eyes. Don't go to sleep. Link listen to me!"

"I'mm fie, realsy," he said. His eyes shut and he slumped to the ground.

Navi screamed. She grabbed Link's collar and tried to pull him up. "Link! Wake up! No! No!" Her fear turned to tears, which she tried desperately to blink away. That doesn't help anything. The bleeding needs to stop.

She rubbed her face clean, or at least, clear enough to see. Why had she wasted her strength? She knew this would happen. She didn’t have the energy left, but still she tried, pulling everything she had into the spell. The wound on his arm looked worse and would bleed him out, but a head injury needed to be attended to first. Flying to the wound, she laid her hands on the cut. Blood seeped from the cut; the flesh ruptured from the impact and flapped loose.

Magic flowed from her hands, pouring into the cut. But the wound was deep and his bone cracked. Did the bits of skull reach his brain? It didn’t look deep enough, but any such damage could prove fatal. Had Link lost consciousness from blood loss or brain damage? She pushed her hands in deeper, until she touched bone and red blood splashed up her arms and onto her throat.

She gasped and grit her teeth. Every part of her wanting to pull away, to puke at the smell of blood and the sight of bone. Instead she pressed her energy into the wound, knitting the boy’s skull together. Small fissures closed, but still chunks of bone floated in the red. She grabbed splintered pieces and pressed them into place. More magic flowed from her fingers sealing the pieces together.

This wouldn’t work. Her energy dwindled to the point she had nothing left to give, and she had only sped the healing process by a few weeks. He still had so much more to heal. His skull still was not completely together, and she hadn’t reached the seeping wound on his arm.

"Hold on," she whispered to the unconscious boy as she tried to fly away, to see what she could do. She managed to make it a few feet before her bad wing stopped beating completely and she fell to the ground. She landed hard on her feet and stumbled to her knees.

She had nothing left. She screamed and grabbed at her weak wing, but that just made it hurt all the worse. Why had the Great Deku Tree given this to her? Didn't he know that she'd fail? They should have sent someone that Link actually listened to! Someone that he respected. Not the fairy that had always been sent to scold him, to try and teach him what he didn't want to learn. There had to be someone else more suited than her.

The tears she had been trying to hold back ran down her face. She screamed again and pressed her head in her hands and felt his blood still warm mingle with her tears. No! This isn't helping! Why couldn't she just focus on what she needed to do?

But she knew why. Link was dying, how was she supposed to think of anything but terror and sorrow?

Focus!

She needed to stop the bleeding. She needed to get something to close the wound. The Lizalfos had torn up some cloth to patch up its arm. The same thing should work for Link's arm and head. It needed to be clean cloth. Where was she going to get clean cloth? Link's clothes were filthy from travel even before they were covered in sweat and blood.

The rucksack! It was clean enough, or at least, cleaner than anything else she had.

She tried to get to Link's back, her wings flapped once just to give her a bit of a boost. But that was all she could get them to do. The pain almost more than she could bear. Almost.

"How does he do this?" Navi moaned as she ran the last of the way. Even with her bad wing, she still flew or at least hopped everywhere. She had never needed to actually run. Her legs felt weak and her lungs burned by the time she reached the bag.

Link had worn it into battle. Foolish, Navi had thought at the time, but when Link had been knocked over a Lizalfos had struck it instead of him. It saved Link's life, but now it was in tatters. Some of the items inside poked through. Some wrapped vegetables, bread, and dried meat broken apart or hacked to pieces. Everything but the most salted of dried meat would go bad. But the worst of it was the paper. Zelda's scroll was ripped into several pieces, and some of it had been splattered in blood and dirt. No one could read it now.

No time to worry about that.

Still coughing, she took hold of the largest sections of torn rucksack and pulled.

There was the sound of a slight rip of a few fibers of the cloth, and that was it. No matter how hard she tugged, she could not tear it apart. She grit her teeth and put all her weight behind it. She tried to flap her wings to get a bit more, but still nothing but making it shake.

She screamed again and when that did nothing she just wanted to fall to her knees and give up. To just roll up into a ball beside Link and wait for the end. It would be so much easier just to admit she failed. That she couldn't do anything. When she met the Great Deku Tree again, she could tell him that he had chosen wrong.

What else could she do, but admit defeat?

The sword!

She could use the sword. It fell on the same side as she was on now, thankfully. One good thing on this horrid day. She raced to the pommel of the sword and pushed with all her might.

It budged. Perhaps half an inch. She screamed and cursed and shoved. Her tears and sweat mixed together as she ground her weak legs into the mud and shoved the massive blade. She tried to make a bit of wind behind her to make moving it a little easier. But all she managed was a gasp of air to flow around her before the wind died. She did not have enough in her to perform the most basic spell.

Her arms and legs burned and could not hold steady even when she wasn't moving them. Her entire body ached. But she did it. She managed to push the blade up against the bag. Grabbing the piece of cloth, she dragged it over the edge of the sword until it caught and sliced a jagged knotty line.

It did not have to look good. It just needed to work.

She scrambled toward Link's head, dragging the cloth behind her. The only way she could wrap it around his head was to pin one side down with a stone then slide it under him. Thankfully the grass added enough space between his skull and the ground to make sliding the thin cloth under him possible.

Then came the hard part. She clutched at the torn cloth and climbed up through his hair until she reached the top of his head. Huffing as she moved, she tossed the cloth over to the other side, then climbed down.

She needed a moment to breathe, her hands on her knees. Come on, Navi. Link climbed a tower only a week ago. I can at least do this. She looked over to Link's chest. It slowly rose and fell, still breathing. Still alive. Come on! Move!

Grabbing both ends of the cloth, she placed her foot on the side of his head and pulled. With all her might, with every minuscule muscle in her entire body. She pulled until she was gasping and groaning and howling. It took a few tries, tying a piece of cloth wider than herself proved no easy feat. But she did it. That should slow the bleeding, at least for now.

That only left the arm.

Navi took a moment to take a deep breath, letting the air fill her ravaged lungs. Her arms and legs still shook. But that could not be helped. She needed to keep moving. Link needed her.

By the time she finished the rucksack was in ruins. To the point it wouldn't be able to hold anything anymore. Several pieces of Zelda's message fluttered away in the breeze. The food rolling in the dirt. The only thing that wasn't destroyed was the Emerald, which looked completely untouched from the Lizalfos' assault.

But Link was bandaged. And with the pack so completely destroyed, she had been able to tear the last of it away, and then shoved and tugged at Link's body until he was lying straight. She hoped that would ease the healing process at least a little bit.

But now what? She had stopped the free flow of blood. But, what more could she do? Link was still unconscious. What if he didn't wake up?

Navi put her hands on the Emerald and felt the magic within. She let it fill her, sustain her at least a little bit.

It didn't make sense. Wasn't this supposed to be some gift of the Goddesses? Or at least something created by ancient sages to open a powerful portal? It should be filled with magic, shouldn't it? Maybe not as much as the Great Deku Tree and all the Kokiri, but it should have been enough to strengthen her.

So why didn't it? Why had she spent months as a weakened husk? Why was she not healing? Why couldn't she heal Link?

Instead, it gave only a small trickle of energy, less than Saria's ocarina. Like something dampened its power somehow.

Still, some small trickle of magic was better than nothing. She rolled the stone until it laid beside the ocarina. Then she snuggled in between them, letting what magic she could find sustain her. All the while she prayed to the Three Goddesses and even the spirit of the Great Deku Tree, to please, just send some small bit of help. Any would do.

But for hours nothing came. She was alone.

She reached out from between the two magic items and laid her hand on Link. The trickle of magic moved through her and into Link. It was not much. But it was all she could do.

The first thing she did when she woke up was look to Link. Still breathing. He hadn't passed in her sleep, but he hadn't woken up either.

She flew out from her little crook. Her wings worked, even if her entire body still ached. She flew to his wounds. Both were splotched with the brown of dried blood. But little of it was red and fresh. That was something, wasn't it?

She peeled back the bandage along Link's head to look at her handiwork. The wound was not yet scabbed over, and a glistening ooze covered most of it. Still, nothing looked infected. She pressed her hand into the wound, sucking in air to distract herself from the sensation of putting her hand on warm and sticky wound. From her hands, she let her magic flow, just a little bit more. She did not know for certain, but she thought around the edges of the cut, the scabbing grew just a little harder.

That would have to do.

Back in the village, if any of the children had been so wounded all the fairies would come together to either heal them or bring them to the Great Deku Tree to take a closer look. If they still needed bandages, they would have been cleaned and made fresh at every opportunity.

But there were no fresh bandages. Over the night, the pieces of the rucksack had been soiled in the mud or blown away. She should have collected them when she had the chance. Stupid of her.

She flew to his arm. This wound was not healing nearly as well. She rolled back a section of the bandage to take a closer look. As soon as it lifted, fresh red blood rolled out with a sickening slurp. She forced the bandage back down as quick as she could.

"For Link," she said as she took a breath to steady herself before sticking her hands underneath the bandage. She poured as much energy as she had into the arm wound this time. She felt the blood start to solidify into a scab, but she did not dare open the bandage to see her work.

Her eyelids felt heavy as the last of her energy went into the wound. With nothing left, she staggered back to her magic items and again rested between them. This wasn't sustainable. She would not heal Link's wounds near fast enough, and she was not getting enough magic.

She couldn't move Link. And if she could, where would she go?

The last village they passed was more than a day's walk away. And that was with Link walking. She did not know how long it would take on her own. She could move forward, but she had no way of knowing how far the nearest village lay in that direction at all. No one had stopped by the abandoned cart since the day before.

That left only one real option, that source of magic she had sensed yesterday. The one that she had told Link to avoid. She could try and find it, and perhaps she could make some bargain with whoever was there. If she begged, perhaps they would be merciful. But mercy seemed in short supply out here, away from the Woods.

She spent a few hours absorbing all the magic she could. But when she felt she was strong enough, she found it difficult to leave. Link lay so still, his breathing so weak. Five times, she checked his pulse and made certain nothing blocked his airway. She fussed over his bandages another three times. But mostly she just looked at him.

The horrors of what had happened and what could happen played through her mind. The way the Lizalfos hacked at his back, the flash of swords both theirs and his. What would happen if the one that scurried off returned? What if she was not here to protect him?

It did not even have to be the monsters. What if bandits come across him and decide to take the Emerald for themselves?

But how would her staying help matters? If the Lizalfos or bandits arrived, she wouldn't be able to stop them even if she wanted. Link's only hope was for her to leave and find help. But that didn't make it any easier.

She put her hand on Link's forehead. "I'll be back," she promised. She had heard that sometimes a person's words can invade a sleeper’s dreams. She was not certain it was true, but by the Goddesses she hoped it was. "I'll be back for you. I just need to find help." She wiped away the tears that were starting to form around her eyes. No more of that. She needed to leave. No more excuses. No more delays.

She leaned close and kissed his forehead. She didn't know why really. There was no magic in it. It wouldn't heal him, and he probably wouldn't ever notice. But if felt right. "I'm not abandoning you."

Then she flapped her wings and took off.

She could not fly long. Not without her wing growing so sore that it threatened to drop her from the air. But she made a steady pace. Flying as long as she could, then descending to march along the ground until she felt her wings rested enough.

It took most of the day, but she started to feel that sense of magic again off to the north. As she drew closer it felt like a great beacon of magical energy. Whatever made it, they weren't trying to hide themselves. At least, not from fairies.

But that wasn't necessarily a good thing. A flytrap smells sweet to the fly before it gobbles them up.

Another burst of flight and she managed to make it to the source of the magic. Or what she felt was the source of it. But all she could see was a mound that didn't look like much of anything. She had heard the Hylians used to bury kings in great mounds with all the greatest equipment, perhaps magical items among them. That could be what she felt.

But she did not think that was right. Or at least, she hoped it wasn't. There was no way she had the strength to dig up anything to uncover such magic.

She dropped on top of the mound. Green grass brushed against her, grass more lush and thick than anywhere else in the area. As if something gifted the greenery a healthier life.

"Help!" Navi called. "Please help me. If you can hear me, please!"

No answer.

"I'm Navi the fairy. I need your help. There's a boy, who's hurt!"

Still nothing. She gave wordless scream, then slumped to her knees. There was no one here. She had failed. Did she even have the energy to return to Link? And even if she did, what was there left to do? There was nowhere else to go.

"Please," she begged. If not for her, then for Link. Someone had to be there. "Please."

"What are you doing down there?" came a small voice.

Navi looked up; a small pink light flew above the mound. "Junmi?"

"Who's Junmi?" the other fairy said. As she drew close enough for Navi to peer through her light, she did not look like Junmi at all. A more angular face, with wide eyes. "I'm Telti. Who are you?"

"Navi," she said, was she saved? "Please, I need your help. There's a boy, a Hylian, he's dying."

"Seems like you have it well under control then," the fairy said. "Looks like they almost got the better of you though."

"No, I mean to save him. You have to help me."

"Oh," Telti sounded confused. "Why?"

"He's dying! I don't have time to explain."

"And that's important now?"

"Yes! Please you have to save him."

The fairy took a moment to look her up and down, her lips pursed. After far too long, she shook her head and sighed. "Fine, fine, I'll get some of the others together."

Telti disappeared behind the mound. Navi attempted to follow her, but when she tried to fly up a spasm of pain shot through her bad wing and she never made it off the ground.

Thankfully Telti reappeared, four other fairies at her back. "Still on the ground?" Telti swooped through the air, spiraled down, and landed gently before her with a flutter of her wings. "Ugh, walking." She muttered as she took a few steps toward Navi. "I feel so… Hylian."

"You'll help me save Link?"

"I suppose," Telti said. "You're going to have to show us where he is."

Navi flapped her wings again and let out a gasp. "I- I can't."

"What happened to you?" Telti sighed then pressed her hand to Navi's arm. Magic flowed through Navi and worked around her wings and back. The pain did not disappear, but it became manageable. "There that should get you going. But really, you need to take better care of yourself."

"I know," Navi said. She stretched her wings and moved them up and down, her bones ground against each other and made a popping noise, which made Telti wince. She lifted herself into the air, grounding her teeth together to keep from making any more signs of how much pain she was still in. "He's this way," she said, proud that her voice still had some strength to it.

The fairies followed her as she led them back toward the main road, and the abandoned cart. They found Link lying exactly as she left him. She breathed a sigh of relief as she landed. He was still there; he was still alive. Thank the Goddesses.

They could still save him.

"Can you heal him?"

Telti landed on top of Link's chest, her lip curled back in disgust. "This is the one you want us to save?"

"Yes."

"One foot in the grave," said a green fairy, folding his arms. "Lost a lot of blood."

"And I can feel the broken bones just by stepping," said Telti. "Here." She moved one of her feet and pressed on Link's ribs. He shifted in his sleep, and a wheezing strained moan escaped from his mouth.

"Don't hurt him!"

"Touchy, touchy," Telti said. "But the only one who can save him now is the Great Mother."

"Then bring him to her! Please, anything you need I'll do."

Telti looked to the other fairies. "What is it with this one?"

Some of her compatriots gave small chuckles.

"Very well, you love this Hylian so much, we'll take him," Telti said. "But it's going to be rough moving him. Hey Boshi!"

"Yes?" said the green fairy.

"Keep the Hylian stable will you? The rest of us are going to call the winds."

The green fairy shrugged.

"You might want to get back," Telti said as she started to move her arms, releasing magic in a circle around her. Swirling the air along with her movement. "It'll take a lot of wind to move him, and I don't think you're strong enough to fly through it."

"Thank you," Navi said as she flew away from the others. "Thank all of you."

"Don't thank us yet," Telti muttered, "moving him is going to be the hard part."

Wind whipped around Navi. "Stay strong, Link," she whispered then flew further away. The air swirled around Link, making the grass flutter about in a circle and leaves to fly. Link's hood fell off and flew a few feet away. His loose shirt and hair whipped about.

"Careful!" called the green fairy as he flew over top of Link, a white light radiating from his hands.

Link slowly lifted from the ground. His arms hung limp, knuckles dragging along the grass. The wind was not steady, and Link tossed back and forth. But the one called Boshi seemed to pour more of his magic into Link whenever his body fell to hard from one side or the other.

It was so unsteady. And Link's ribs were broken, who knew if anything was wrong with his spine. She had to stop herself from trying to use her own magic to steady him even a little. She had no more energy to spend.

She almost failed when he banked hard to the side, almost slamming his head into a tree. But before she could even raise her hand to cast a spell, the green fairy soared between Link and the tree and shifted the air back around, spinning Link around so instead only the tip of Link's boot brushed against the bark.

A breath of relief escaped her, as she followed the group at a safe distance. She made a few more gasps when the fairies brought Link too close to some tree or bush for her comfort. But the fae continue, without incident, until reaching the mound.

This time Navi could follow the fairies as they moved around to the other side of the hill.

"That’s the way," Telti shouted over the winds. "Straight in!" They sent Link forward hurtling toward the ground. Navi gave an unintentional squeak of fear, causing Telti to spin around give her a confused look.

Link sunk down, his head passed through the ground, then his shoulders and chest. The blades of grass warped around him, pulling him inside like a thousand small arms.

"This part is tricky," Telti called over her shoulder. "Best if you don't make more distracting noises."

The wind lifted Link's legs as the grass continued to pull him deeper into the mound. The green fairy flew into the grass, after a moment he called for more wind to keep Link's torso straight. Link's feet disappeared under the earth, and the other fairies followed him one by one. And only once they were all gone did the wind disperse.

Telti poked her head out from the grass. "Well, come on! We can't keep it open forever." Then she ducked down and Navi was alone.

She landed just over top of where Telti disappeared. The grass brushed against her feet and then up to her shoulders. She touched down on the ground, but her feet slipped between the dirt as it shifted away from her. The grass moved, holding her steady and gently pushing her down as the ground opened below her. Her head went below the surface and all she could see was dirt.

Her heart pounded, completely underground, she would live or die at the will of whoever enchanted this mound. No treeline to comfort her, nor open sky. Just dirt covering every part of her. Excellent, something new to terrify me. I haven't had one of those since yesterday.

The grass at least kept her steady, cradling her neck and her wounded wing, making certain she did not thrash about or get stuck on anything. Then a light appeared below her and her body was released in a large underground chamber.

The first thing she saw was Link lay beside a pool of water so clear, where it not for the slight ripples left over from the wind, Navi would never have realized there was water there at all.

Then she looked around, down tunnels and side rooms all she could see were fairies flying through the ground. Some playing, some talking, all going about their business. Except for some who took notice of the boy dropped in their midst.

The grass released her and she flew to the ground.

"Good, you made it," Telti said. "I'd have a difficult time explaining to The Great Mother why I brought some Hylian in here."

"She's going to heal Link?"

Telti shrugged. "If she wants to." The fairy flew over the water. "Great Mother! We stand at your pool and ask for your guidance!" Then she flew a bit away and landed once more beside Navi. "That should do it."

But what it did, Navi couldn't tell. Nothing happened. Link does not have time for this. "Where is-"

The water rippled from the very center of the pool. There was nothing beneath it to disturb the water that way, and nothing had fallen in. The ripple turned into bubbles and a loud laugh resonated about the chamber.

The water burst. The laugh turned into a wild cackle. A pillar of liquid flew into the air before it crashed back down. A wave splashed over Navi, nearly knocking her off her feet. When she blinked away the water a gargantuan woman with flowing red hair flew. Her laugh joyous and madness mixed together. It filled Navi's ears and wiggled its way deep within her as strong as any magic she had ever felt. Perhaps only bested by the Great Deku Tree himself.

But where the tree stood muted and still, only revealing his power when he needed, she reveled in magic. Lights followed about her; tiny fairies smaller than any Navi had ever seen all arranged around her, staying precisely in place as she moved.

"You're a Great Fairy," Navi bowed. "Please I beg of you, I need-"

But the Great Fairy did not pay attention to her words. It flew around the chamber without wings to keep her aloft and splashed back down into the water. Only then did her laughter cease as she bobbed half in and half out of the pool.

"Where have you been, my darling?" the gargantuan woman almost sang. "You look absolutely dreadful, my dear, have you been crying? I see the streaks on your face." Navi opened her mouth to respond but the Great Fairy kept talking. "Where is your light? Oh my darling, my dearest, you're barely a firebug."

"Please," Navi said cutting off any further questions. She should have spoken with more respect to one of the foremothers of her entire race, but Link was still unconscious laying right beside her. "Please you must help him."

"Oh? What have we here?" The woman bobbed in the water, then her torso seemed to stretch as she brought her head directly to Navi. "You're not one of mine. Who do I sense on you? Not one of my sisters or brothers either. Is that the Old Tree I smell? Oh, what glorious fun! I have not spoken to him or his fairies in centuries. Or was it millennia? It is so hard to tell. So much time lost and gained and lost again. How is the Lord of Branch and Root? Still teaching his disciples?" She lowered her voice in a mockery of the Great Deku Tree's baritone. "Protect the weak. Defend yourself with all your strength. Be good most of all." Then she laughed again. "What hilarious rubbish."

"What? That's- no. The Great Deku Tree is dead," Navi said. "But please you must-"

"Dead?" the woman shot out of the water, slinging high into the air, she seemed to expand all the larger. The shimmering light from the fairies around her turned from blue to pink to purple and orange. She swooped through the air, her echoing shriek resonating about the chamber as fast as she. "Dead? Dead! What wretches would do such a thing?" she shouted. "What vile creatures? Stolen! Stolen time! Stolen experience! What dark days lie ahead of us?"

And as she wailed, all the fairies around them cried out in mourning as well.

"Please," Navi begged, "you must help me."

The Great Fairy stopped, gave one last scream to the sky, then descended from the air like a feather. "Of course, my little darling. My poor dear. Look at your wing, look at your face. So much pain. Come with me little darling, come and I will ease all your hardship."

"Not me," Navi said. "The boy, please, heal the boy."

"The boy?" the Great Fairy seemed to notice Link for the first time. "This sad, wretched creature? Who is he? Why should his needs be placed before such a noble fairy? Oh, I see, I see. The last of the Trees disciples. The last great warrior he raised? He’s dying now, his light is low. But isn't that the way all of them go, eventually?" The Great Fairy waved her hands dismissively at Link. "Why bother, I say. Let me look to you, you must be starving. Forget this broken little thing and let me give you everything you need." She held out her arms wide.

Something pulled at the back of Navi's mind. She could join herself to the Great Fairy. She would never go hungry again. All that magic swirling about her. The power all these other fairies had. How healthy all of them were. Hadn't she done enough?

Navi shook her head. Why would she even think such a thing? She could never. Was that thought always with her? In the back of her mind waiting for an excuse to abandon him? "Please," she said again. "As a last respect for the Great Deku Tree, heal the boy. Please."

The Great Fairy sighed. "Very well." With a snap of her fingers Link raised into the air, no wind to carry him, or any elements that Navi could notice.

"So filthy, these Hylians. So ugly and base, don't you find?" Link floated into the pool, dipping him down until he was all the way submerged except for his face. His eyes still closed, it hardly looked like he breathed at all. The water around him turned dark as the mud and blood spread around him. "Disgusting. He treats himself almost as poorly as he has been treating you, I fear."

"He hasn't treated me poorly," Navi said as she settled to the ground. It was over. She had saved him. Her legs gave out, as if the need to save Link was the only thing that had been keeping them working. Had she been so tired this whole time. She yawned. "He's sweet and brave. He just needs to listen better. He doesn't-"

The magic about the pool felt so pleasant. Pervasive. On every wall, every tile of the floor. Spells. They weaved spells on everything. The water seemed more like magic itself made manifest into the purest liquid. And for the first time since she had left the Lost Woods, Navi felt magic flowing into her again.

"There, there, my new darling," the Great Fairy smiled and held out her arms once more. "You can rest here. I will give you everything you need."

Chapter Text

Zelda shut the entrance to the tunnels behind her and climbed to the bottom of the ladder. Once on the ground she took a moment to focus and called forth her light. It appeared before her, no longer bobbing and flickering as it had the first times she cast the spell unaided. Now it stood a fixed point hovering and brilliant, precisely where she wanted it. She still needed to focus, or it would disperse, but now she drew on no energy but her own to cast the spell.

She gave a satisfied little sigh, as she imagined how proud Rauru would be on their next lesson. But that wouldn’t be for a few more days, for now she moved through the passage, her light always staying two steps before her. Only changing when she sent it above her head to light the way up the second ladder. She did not stop until she stood above the king’s quarters. Though today it was silent, except for the scratching of a quill. He did not play any music, he hadn’t in weeks. Not since their argument.

Of all the days to try and be a parent. Why did it have to be that day?

At least he wasn’t making forlorn sighs and pacing the floor anymore. That had to be a good sign. Though she wished to hear his music again as she worked. No helping it, though, she needed to keep reading whether or not she was granted a pleasant serenade.

Counting the stones along the wall she reached the appropriate distance and knelt. Waving her hand at a stone that stood at the height of her hip, she pulled the magic she placed upon it. The illusion dispersed, revealing the small crook in the masonry. Reaching inside, her fingers found the scroll and pulled it free, making certain not to damage the centuries old parchment along the rough edges of the stones.

No one had found the Prophecies and Songs of Nayru , and they had been looking. She could not put her finger on how she knew exactly, but she was certain that someone had been through her rooms a few days after Link gave it to her. And Rauru mentioned in their lessons how a few Gerudo warriors once more visited the temple.

For once, Zelda felt she was a few steps ahead of Dragmire. And finally, being in control of the situation was wonderful. But the Gerudo was a clever one, she had to at least grant him that. She could not let herself grow overconfident. So, the scrolls were tucked in a place he didn't know existed.

Unfortunately, storing them in such a safe place came with its fair share of downsides. She could not simply pick them up whenever the mood to read struck her. Half the time she could get away from her responsibilities, she’d find a Gerudo following her. Never aggressive or threatening, the smarter of them even taking time to at least pretend to engage in conversation with each other. But their presence meant she could not risk them discovering her secrets. And when she found herself free of them, she’d make her way to the gardens only to discover the bench in use.

But she could be patient. Wasn’t that the lesson both Impa and Rauru drilled into her day after day? They wouldn’t find the scrolls if they didn’t know where she kept it. That was worth the delay in studying the text. And that wasn’t all they didn’t know.

By her calculations Link should already be at Death Mountain. Give him a few more days to reach Uncle Darunia and inform him of the coming dangers and he would be off to Lanayru and the Zora. And if Lord Jabu-Jabu proved half as wise as the Zora claimed, he would understand their need and offer the last of the stones willingly.

All the pieces were in place. Not bad for a 'little vai.'

She sat with her back to the wall and laid the scroll out before her. Her light hovered over her head making the script clear and legible. She rolled the parchment to where she had left off. The next section was a song, The King Below , it was called. By its tempo and the arrangement of the notes, it seemed almost like a funeral dirge.

Sorrow, sorrow King Below

In sunless lands his hatred sow

Sister's love twisted to woe

Sorrow, sorrow King Below

Jealous of the Queen Above

Who soared so high and free with love

Her lands a paradise to all within

Covetous would lead to sin

A bitter song as far as Zelda could make out. A tale of the King Below and his sister the Queen Above. The King Below sought to conquer the Queen Above. His sister stopped him, but one of the lines was confusing.

Through her death, she gave her soul

To eons endless, her will consoles

Born in cycles, gold and whole

To drive back the King Below

Sorrow, sorrow King Below

In sunless lands, his hatred sow

Sister's love twisted to woe

Sorrow, sorrow King Below

So the sister dies and is born again? But how does that help anything? If she died and was born again, then was she just a child? How does she drive back the King Below?

His final words a promised curse

Scarring all upon this earth

Sister’s gift a sin its own

Brother follows his malice sown

Evermore our hated foe

Sorrow, sorrow King Below

What a strange song. The Goddess Nayru wrote it? It must mean something. Who is the sister and who the brother?

She stopped and looked around the empty hall, as if the stones would give her some clue. Here she was, with the words of a literal goddess in her hands. Everything within it should shine with the wisdom of eternity, and half of it she could not understand. Was it only a parable to say how jealousy is destructive? Did it mean something more? It had to.

Why couldn’t she figure it out? Zelda excelled at these sorts of problems. She should be smart enough to figure out everything within these scrolls and more. Ganondorf had learned what he needed from them. Certainly, she was cleverer than that barbarian.

What had the forest boy called it? Riddles?

And she had mocked him for it! And he'd been right all along. Now if he returned she’d have to admit that she couldn’t hold up her part of the agreement, to discover the secrets of these scrolls and figure out how to use them to defeat the Gerudo. And in all likelihood, he’d just smile and offer another handshake. Acting all kind and sweet, with not an iota of decorum about him. It wasn’t normal.

Now was not the time to dwell on the boy. Let him go off on his adventure, she needed to focus on the important work of deciphering the messages of the Goddesses.

The next section had no musical notation, so not a song, must be a prophecy.

Through struggle and victory the Goddesses will alter the world

One raised in glory with the wisdom to find the proper path

One raised in ruin with the power to demand change

One raised apart with the courage to do what is right

The eternal echo, the Chosen of Goddesses

Three, as the Goddesses always seemed to work. Each of them raised a champion or servant to enact their will upon the world. Many of the legends spoke of three figures; the three who freed the surface, the three who faced the wind demon, the three who divided the lands of Greater Hyrule. Their names lost to time.

And now she was one of them, if Rauru is to be believed. And she did, after all only eleven and already mastering the mystic arts and outmaneuvering one of the greatest generals of an age. Of course the Goddesses would choose her.

And her place among the three was obvious. Raised in glory and bearer of wisdom. As princess of Hyrule, no one was more prestigious than here, save perhaps her father. And he was only a regent and certainly not the Chosen of Wisdom.

Link was one of the others, a Kokiri raised apart. And he definitely was courageous. To the point of foolishness, if he believed challenging Ganondorf would lead to anything but his death.

That left only the one raised in ruin with the power to demand change. Would they still be in ruins? Was that metaphorical or literal? Did they truly live in an ancient ruin, or had their childhood somehow been ruined? And how much power would this third ally have? Perhaps enough to challenge Ganondorf as Link wished.

And how could she find this third Chosen? There were ruins scattered about from abandoned cities, or villages destroyed by the Gerudo during the war. She’d even heard of a sunken city within Lake Hylia, though she knew not if that was true. Or could it be any harsh environment? Death Mountain, perhaps? Or the lands overrun by the Moblins and Lynels? Maybe even the desert of the Gerudo? That would serve as divine justice, wouldn’t it? One of Ganondorf’s own people being an instrument for his defeat.

"Come in," her father's voice sounded below her. Had someone knocked at the door? She had been too lost in thought to notice.

The door opened and the heavy step and rattle of an armored guard entered. "Sire."

"Is it time?"

"Almost, the Gerudo have finished their preparation to join with their army, but there is something else. Their envoy has just arrived as well."

"A week late," the king muttered. "I assume the Gerudo King will wish to delay leaving for his expedition then. In order to coordinate with his ambassadors."

Good news and bad intermixed. She’d known Ganondorf called for ambassadors from the desert to take his place in the war councils. When they did not arrive, she hoped they were lost to the sands and would not have to deal with their influence. But no such luck, unfortunately. The Goddesses must not wish for things to go too easy for her.

"I cannot say, your grace," the messenger said. "I came directly to you, when we received word that they were at the gates of Castle Town."

"Of course, Sir Bors, I was simply thinking out loud. See if you can find my daughter. She should be with me to greet our new guests and see our old ones away."

"At once, sire," the door shut.

Alone in the room, Zelda heard her father sigh. "Zelda, help me."

A strange thing for him to say. Almost like a prayer, as someone would ask for guidance from the Three, or forgiveness from Hylia. And she was trying to help him, despite how it may appear to him. It was almost like he knew she was there. But that was impossible.

Zelda rolled up her scroll, tucked it back among the stones. Now the practice. She pressed her hands against the wall, capturing the image of the stones in the air and pulled their appearance from the wall. The ghostly stones light as air in her hands. She moved to the scroll and pushed the illusion into place, making certain that the edges aligned perfectly with the stones around it.

There. Secure from what prying eyes may stumble upon her passage. She stood up and stretched her legs. She would need to figure out how to get a chair in here, next time.

"No," Ganondorf called from across the yard as he noticed what two of his warriors were preparing to do. They stood thirty paces apart, five spears at each of their feet. He jogged to them waving them off. "Bethe, Makeela, we don't have time for you two to fool around. We're trying to leave."

"Very well, my king," Makeela sighed and bowed her head.

"But," Bethmasse frowned. "We're about to go to war. Someone should do Spear Dance. It's tradition."

"Then you should have done it this morning."

"I didn't think about it this morning. It won't take long."

"Let me make this very clear, Bethe. You and Makeela are not throwing any spears at each other or anyone else. Because if one of you makes a mistake we'll be delayed even further than we already are."

Bethe's bottom lip pushed out, as if she was confused and thinking about something. "But neither of us are going to make a mistake. And if we do, that just means the ancestors disapprove of-"

"I said 'no' why are we still discussing this?" He walked away from Bethe before she could come up with some other argument. He loved the big woman, as he did all his sisters. But she could be so stubborn. It made her beyond reproach in the lines, but now was not the time to find out what the ancestors thought about his war and he did not have the patience to explain that to her.

He glanced up to the sky. The sun shown high, far too high, they would be lucky to make it half the distance he intended before nightfall. The rest of his personal guard had most of their packs still laid out or were placing food and drink in the carts.

As he oversaw what they were doing, he passed by Mulli. As soon as his shadow touched her, he noticed the girl's shoulders tighten, her back straighten. She slowly turned her head to look at him. Giving a tight smile that never touched her eyes.

"Good work, Mulli," he said. She seemed of all of them the most prepared, with her pack and horses set. Her equipment polished, and wearing her armor so they could leave Castle Town with fanfare, even if they would take it all off as soon as they got away from the city's eyes.

"Yes. I mean, thank you, Ga- my king." Terrified. Absolutely terrified of him now. She had charged heedless into a line of knights by his side. They had fought together in the Moblin camp when they had been outnumbered by hundreds or more. But now just looking at him and she was afraid.

And he couldn't blame her.

"Well," he said. "Keep up the good work."

"I will, I promise. I won't misstep again."

"You didn't-" Ganondorf sighed. "Thank you, Mulli."

He had apologized to her once already, and to Desquesza. They could not have known what conspired against him. He held those prophecies in his possession for over a decade. As soon as he learned the spell of marking, he should have cast it upon them. Arrogance and stupidity. He had been so used to being the only one who knew of their existence, he never dreamed anyone would steal them. After all, who would dare steal from a king? From him? Champion of many battles and killer of many Sheikah Needles. Foolishness and vanity and he paid the price.

"Where is Nabooru?" He asked the air. Of all his warriors he had expected her to be the one keeping the rest on task. That was her job as second. But she wasn't even here.

Some of his guard shrugged.

"Perhaps she's with Jora?" Desquesza said with a laugh. "Saying her... goodbyes."

"Hmm," Ganondorf muttered. That was not as unlikely as he would have preferred.

Though on this occasion, it proved incorrect. Evidently, his words had the power to summon people, though not the one he wanted. Sir Jora appeared on the far side of the yard, calling for Ganondorf and waving.

Ganondorf sighed and waited for the man to reach him. "Sir Jora, have you seen my second anywhere?"

"Yes, she gave me a message, King Dragmire," he had that friendly guileless smile that Nabooru seemed to like so much. "Nabs asked me to deliver good news. Your envoys appeared, they sent riders ahead and Nabooru has ridden out to meet them and help lead them through the city."

"Thank the Goddesses," Ganondorf gave half a chuckle. They made it. He had been worried about them. They were supposed to arrive days prior to give him time to discuss what he wanted of them in person. How they were supposed to interact with King Liotidos, what to focus on. "This will delay me even further."

"I'm sorry for that, King Dragmire," Sir Jora said. "But it can't be helped. I believe the Royal Family is already scrambling to make a formal greeting. If you wish to join them."

"Of course, just give me a moment here first. Thank you, Sir Jora. I understand being a messenger is not your usual duties."

"Ahh, but what is lowering yourself a little for a friend? I'll tell the King and Princess you're to meet them." Then he gave a respectful bow and headed back toward the castle.

"Good that they're not lost," Bethmasse said as she approached his shoulder. "Since we're going to be delayed, does that mean that we have enough time for myself and Makeela to-"

"No spears. We're still leaving as soon as we're able. I'm just going to make an appearance at their reception." He looked around the field. "Dessi, get over here."

Desquesza stood up from her pack and walked over quickly. "Yes, my king?" She also looked at him with a bit of suspicion. But at least she didn't seem like she would burst into tears if he spoke to her.

"While I'm gone, you're in charge. Get the rest of our sisters organized, we are leaving in an hour. Understood?"

"Of course," she said, with none of her usual quips or jokes. Still not great, but he’d work on it.  He needed to continue showing that he trusted them, that what happened with the scrolls was not their fault. He would win them back. He just needed more time.

He made his way to the front of the palace, giving nods and smiles to those he passed. He had become a fixture here, in his way. Everyone knew and trusted him. They were good people for the most part. He had even started to grow appreciative of some of the more intelligent among the nobility. Not all of them were fools as it turned out, but they did enjoy their pomposity a bit too much.

When he reached the front of the palace to stand among the King and his advisors, he vaguely noticed that he was the only one not dressed in ridiculous flowing white robes or dresses. He wore his black armor, and the only jewelry he had on was his Gerudo headdress.

"Ganondorf," the king said as they lined up on a raised platform just in front of the castle entrance. "Good to see you."

"My king," he bowed to him and his daughter before he took his place on the king's side. "I would not wish to miss the entrance of my own subjects. One should always give respect to those who serve you."

"We all have to deal with our vassals," the king agreed. That gave Ganondorf a moment's pause, as one of his vassals. Was the king just trying to handle him, was there perhaps more going on than he assumed with the fat old fool?

But before he could dwell on those thoughts the first of his people entered the gates. Camels and horses, all carrying warriors and attendants in the finest armor of the desert. He could tell each of the tribes that were arriving. Three different matrons by the look of them. The Molduga-Skinners with their brown and gray fish-scale pattern on their armor. A reasonable choice, Matron Rijya had a good head on her shoulders.

Behind them, the Star Singers, with their flags of a circle of stars on blue that they rode beneath. Now that gave him pause. Matron Ashdin? Why would Konoru send the madwoman of the desert?

Then came the last of the tribes, tattooed warriors that instead of a flag held up a helmet raised high on a staff with a boar’s head draped over top of it.

The Boar-Head clan was here? Did that mean?

The Matrons entered next, and Ganondorf had to stop himself from laughing in delight. Rijya held the first position atop a thin but agile looking horse, to her right was Ashdin the Most-Feared, a woman of such size that she made Bethmasse look slight, though the age had turned her once prized muscle to fat. She rode in a wagon led by three of the fiercest warhorses that Ganondorf had seen, each of them snorting and nipping at each other. That almost ruined Ganondorf's mood, these were certainly big, and their snarling amused the crowds, but a horse acting in such a way either meant they were ill-trained or ill-treated.

The last of the matrons was the new leader of the Boar-Heads herself. And Ganondorf could not contain his laughter anymore. Bulira rode in a plain but sturdy looking camel, with none of the armor or weapons of the others. Just a little white shawl for the former scullery maid to drape around her shoulders and head. Nabooru riding her new mount by her side.

Their guard rode before King Liotidos and saluted before riding off to the sides of the pathway to make way for their Matrons. The three old women reached the front of the platform and started to get down.

"Help me out of here," Ashdin snapped to her guards, who all dismounted to aid her. Rijya slid off her own mount easy enough for a wrinkled old woman.

Ganondorf did not know why he did it. Bulira was not so weak or fat that she couldn't dismount a camel herself. And he knew it was not something one was supposed to do at one of these tedious ceremonies, but what was the point of being a king if he couldn't ignore protocol from time to time? He jumped off the platform onto the stairs below. He nearly ran to the little woman, even on her camel he was about the same size as her.

"Gan," she said, she opened her mouth to say more, but Ganondorf did not let her. His arms wrapped around Bulira and pulled her off the camel. "Oh!" she squeaked.

"Matron Bulira of the Boar-Heads, I could barely believe it when Nabs told me!"

"Gan," she said again, her voice somewhat strained. "I thought this was supposed to be a solemn and dignified occasion."

"Who cares?" he said. "I missed you."

"He never seems this happy to see me," Nabs joked as she dismounted and handed her reins to one of the stablehands.

"Ganondorf Dragmire," Bulira said, her voice as firm as if she was scolding him as a child when she caught him causing a mess with Nabs. "You put me down right now."

He lowered her to the ground, as gently as he could. "I did not know they sent you."

"The Matrons voted," Bulira said, "Rijya to lead, Ashdin and I to assist. With my focus being organizing for this aqueduct of yours. Though in truth, I think Bartel just wished for me to leave the council for awhile."

"I'm glad you're here."

"So am I. Do you have time to talk?"

"Mother," Nabooru said. "Not here."

Ganondorf looked over his shoulder at the royal family. The king seemed a bit shocked at the display and the princess completely perplexed. He supposed they were not used to actual displays of affection among these stuffy aristocrats.

"I know," Bulira said. "But hopefully, before you leave."

"I'll be leaving as soon as this ceremony is complete," he sighed. "Let's finish this then." Ganondorf held his arm out for Bulira to take it and together they walked before the king's dais. Slim Rijya at one side and the massive Ashdin waddling behind them.

"My king," he called. "I have the highest pleasure in introducing to you three of the greatest vai in all of the Gerudo Desert. Rijya, Matron of the Molduga-Skinners will speak with my voice while I am away on campaign."

Rijya stepped forward, tapped above her heart to salute Ganondorf, before turning and bowing before the king.

"Assisting her will be Ashdin the Most-Feared, Matron of the Star Singers, a stronger woman does not exist below the sun." In her youth, anyway.

The big Gerudo waddled up a few of the steps and gave a quick salute followed by a half-bow as low as her gut would allow her.

"And last, Matron of the Boar-Heads, the most wise vai I have ever known, Bulira." He ushered her forward off his arm. Bulira bowed the lowest, too low for Ganondorf's taste. A lifetime forced to stay below the wrathful eyes of Koume and Kotake had made bowing and scraping come naturally to her.

The king raised his arms high. "Each of you are welcome within my palace, and I hope to grow as close to each of you as I have come to be with your great king. We will hold a celebratory dinner tonight in your honor."

"Right," Ashdin said, adjusting her pants to make certain they did not come loose. "Enough of that, it's been a long ride and I need to relieve myself."

"Better make it a late dinner then," Rijya said in her strange emotionless tone.

"Oh," the king looked almost to blush at the fat woman's crassness. But the Star Singers were a wild tribe, not well known for manners. Why had the Matrons sent her? "Of course. My servants will see you to your rooms, and to whatever else you need."

Ganondorf bowed once more before the king, and the Matrons and their guards did the same. Only then did the king raise his arms high. "Come, my friends. And enjoy the hospitality of Hyrule!" The crowds gave their cheers, and the matrons smiled. Bulira tried to applaud along with the crowd, though Ganondorf stopped her. That was for the common people, and she had never been a common woman to Ganondorf's eyes.

Once the crowd died down, the king returned to his castle. But the princess stayed, her eyes going over each of the ambassadors and their guard. She was analyzing them, trying to discern their strengths and weaknesses. Go ahead and try, little vai. You will not find my servants so easy to anticipate. I will not let you fool me again.

Bulira took Ganondorf's arm again. "If you're leaving soon, I would rather find my room later. Is there someplace we can talk?"

"If you can speak quietly and, in our tongue," Ganondorf said and led her back toward the training yards, where he hoped his guards had finished their preparation. "Though I believe Nabs wished to show you someone."

"Yes, her knightly love. I am certain he is respectful and kind."

"What makes you so certain of that?"

"Because," Bulira gave her daughter a smile and mouthed 'one moment' to her. Nabooru dutifully backed away. "If he was anything less, I trust that you would have sorted him out by now."

Ganondorf chuckled. "You're right there. Sir Jora is a good voe, as far as they are. Can't say I care for his company, but that is no fault of his." When he was certain that they were well away from prying ears, Ganondorf took a deep breath. No point delaying further. "So, what did you wish to say to me?"

She waited a long moment, then looked up into Ganondorf's eyes. "What happened to you?" she asked. "I know it was hard growing up. I know I could have done more to help you."

"Don't say such things, you did everything you could. More than those crones would have allowed you."

"I could have done more," she shook her head. "But when you left their home and became the man I knew you could be I was so proud. You were strong, but you were also kind and honorable. How you managed it after living with those monsters I don't know."

"I had you. I had you and Nabs to guide me."

"No, you were always a good boy. It's in you, I know that. Your people love you; they’ll follow you wherever you lead." They reached the field where his guard prepared. She looked out over the hardest women in all of the Gerudo Desert. All ready for war. "Why are you taking this dark path?"

"I am doing this for my people. For you. So no one will have to live in fear as we did."

"We lived in fear because of your mothers. Because of the war."

"I am going to stop all wars. As soon as the throne is mine there will be peace. A true peace. A peace that will last throughout this age and into the next."

"Gan, you are the smartest man I've ever known, but you cannot control the future. All you can do is try to make peace and prosperity for now."

"That is where you are wrong, dear Bulira." He waved to Dessi.

She marched to Ganondorf and gave a salute. "Sire?"

"Are we ready?"

"Yes."

"Tell our sisters to mount up. We leave now." He whistled and Storm ran to him. He mounted his warhorse and looked down on the frail old vai that raised him. Her hands cracked, her face wrinkled, kindness and worry engraved into the lines of her face. "When this is over, the future will be exactly what I say it will be."

Chapter Text

Link's chest hurt. His head hurt. His arm hurt. And everything else ached. "Hello?" he called. The trees did not answer him, nor did the green grass, or the pool of water. He looked around and saw Mido's rock. His eyes roamed up the trees and found the houses where he and the other Kokiri slept.

He was home.

How did he get here? It didn't seem right, shouldn’t he be off somewhere? He had a reason for leaving, didn’t he? He couldn’t think of it, it must not have been important. Familiar laughter rang through the village. As beautiful and joyful as any song he had ever heard. Stomping feet in the rhythm of a dance, and the instruments the fairies made for them played high and loud. He followed the sounds hoping to see all his friends.

What had they been doing? It seemed like months since he last saw any of them.

"Hello!" he called again as he found a crowd of children in green. All of their backs were pointing toward him. "Hello! Hey! I've missed you."

They did not seem to notice, too captivated by what they stared at. He reached out and grabbed one of their shoulders. "Fado, do you want to play? Vernus? What's going on?"

But they refused to hear or notice him. They would turn back to face their center. Only when he peered over their shoulders did it become clear what they were entranced by. Saria played her song, the same one she taught to Link. The one that never worked for him outside the woods.

"Saria?" He walked through the crowds to reach her. He smiled, certainly his best friend would at least say hello to him. "Hey, Saria!"

The song continued unabated until the final notes. Only then did Saria take the ocarina from her lips and finally looked to Link. "Link! I was worried about you!"

"Worried about me? Why?"

"You never played my song! I told you to play it and I'd come. But you never did."

"But I did play it." Hadn't he? He remembered playing the song, and nothing happened. He tried to tell her, but he did not know how to explain. He had been away from home, away from her magic. Doing… something.

“Play again, Saria!” the other children begged.

And she did, just as she played it for him. And this time she did not need to appear, because she already stood beside him. She was here. Everyone was here. Well, almost everyone, he couldn’t find Mido anywhere within the crowd of Kokiri. But that just made this place better.

Still, he should be here with the rest of his family. He turned to his shoulder to ask Navi where he went, but she wasn’t there.

That’s strange. She’s always there, wasn’t she?

No.

No, she’s far too busy. The Great Deku Tree relied on her, by far the bossiest and busiest of fairies. She’d need to secure the defenses around the village, organize the rations, took time to teach lessons, and a thousand more tasks. Of course, she had more important things to do than spend time with him.

So, why did he still feel like she should be on his shoulder, or resting by his hip? Why did he want to sit down and watch the sunrise? You couldn’t see the sun at all within the village. But he wanted to, for some reason. To leave this place, and all his friends, and sit on a building and watch colors spread across the grey sky. But didn’t he have everything he needed right here?

“Do you want to play?” Saria asked.

“Yes!” It had been so long since they played! Leave the strange thoughts for later. They weren’t important. He reached out and tapped Saria’s shoulder. “You’re it!”

"Hey, no fair!" Saria yelled after him through her laughter.

Link turned and bolted away, through the clear openings that allowed him to race around the entire village. Weren’t there people standing around them a moment ago? Where did-?

Isn’t this fun?

Saria chased him around the village, laughing the entire time. She was always close behind him. But never fast enough to quite catch him. At times he needed to juke away from her arm or run around trees to get away from her.

Which was a bit strange. He was always a faster runner than Saria. Saria was his best friend, obviously. And he always enjoyed playing with her, but Fado was the better chaser when they played. And Vernus had this great ability to cut corners to get ahead of everyone.

Saria was one of the worst chasers.

She's diving at your leg! Jump!

Link laughed as he leaped completely over her and made his way back through the village. He ran and ran and the village never seemed to end. They played through the rest of the day, only stopping to catch fish. And they caught so many! One after another until their cooking pots were full. And when they ate every one tasted delicious. It was a wonderful day.

"What do you want to do now?" Saria said as she laid down in the grass, having eaten all their food. Enjoying the brightness of the day. Not a cloud in sight. No fog covering up the sky.

“Well Malon was teaching me how to ride horses. And that was-“ No. They couldn’t ride horses here. He hadn’t met Malon before he left home. There were no horses among the Kokiri.

“Who’s Malon?” Saria asked, her voice strange, more mature. Then her eyes went wide as she remembered. “Of course, Malon. She’s such a darling.”

“How do you know Malon?”

“I’ve always know Malon,” Saria said. “She’s so kind and always just the sweetest.  No. She’s funny! That’s it. Always such a tease, always so clever.”

"Yes," Link said, relieved. "That's more like her." His head hurt. So did his left arm. Why did his arm hurt now? Like something stabbed into him.

"I have an idea!" Saria stood up and held her hand out to Link. "We should go see the Great Deku Tree."

"No," Link said. "We can't go see him. He's-" Why couldn't they again? It was something important.

"Come on, Link!" Saria pulled him to his feet and together they ran across the village once more and headed down the path that led to the Great Deku Tree. And he was there! Link didn't know why he was surprised to see him. It wasn't like he could move. He was a tree, where else would he be?

"Beware my son!" The Great Deku Tree said. "For a villain hath come for me!"

"Who!" Link ran in front of him. "I'll defend you, father! Come on, Saria." But Saria wasn't beside him. When he looked to his right he saw a shield in his hand, and when he looked to his left he held a sword. He was ready. He could defeat whatever was trying to take his father away from him.

"Make use of my teachings, greatest discipline of mine," the Great Deku Tree said. And the mouth of his barken face twisted and stretched until it opened. Out from the tree crawled a great demonic spider, with one bright eye searching for Link. "Strike true, my son. And let strength guide thy hand in retribution."

The Great Deku Tree would never say that. He hated fighting. He hated that Link had to use a sword. He had been cold at the end. Or was Link cold? Why had Link been cold just before. What happened?

The spider screeched and lunged at Link. Fast, despite its massive size. A creature that could face down a hundred knights and blot out the sun with its corruption. And yet Link dodged every limb with ease. He was the greatest discipline of the Great Deku Tree! A warrior unparalleled in the entirety of Hyrule. With a simple strike of his sword the spider keeled over, its massive eye just above Link's face.

"Navi! Now!" But nothing happened.

Why had he said that? Navi wasn't with him. He didn't need her, anyway. He could defeat the monster all on his own. With a mighty yell, he thrust his sword forward and felt it pierce into the creature's eye. It died writhing on his arm.

"Thou hast done well, my son." The Great Deku Tree appeared over him. "But I fear the beast harmeth me. Make haste, use thy magic to heal me."

"But I can't use magic."

"Of course, thou canst. You are a Kokiri. As you-thou always wished to be-eth."

He looked down and instead of a sword and shield his hands were empty. And a green energy swirled around him. Magic. Real magic. The kind he had always wanted to use his entire life. To be like all his friends.

"No." This wasn't how it went. The Great Deku Tree still died. He had done everything he could, but the monster had still killed him. And Navi was there. Navi had helped him. "Where's Navi?"

"She is well," the Great Deku Tree said. "But hasten, my son. Use thy power. Save me."

"No," Link said again. His head hurt again. Why was his head hurting? And his arm, it didn't feel as bad as it did before. But he could still feel it. And something was wrong with his side. A memory of an ache. "No. You died. I cried. I cried for so long. And I made you a promise."

"Never would I do such a thing."

"But you did. You made me promise. I had to do something. The Emerald! I had to protect an Emerald."

"Why would I ask that of thee? Only a vile and vindictive father would place such a burden upon his son. Dost thou think so ill of me?"

"No." But that wasn't it at all, the Great Deku Tree had a reason for everything he did. Even if Link did not understand. "There was no other choice. I had to do it. There was no one else." It was so clear to him now. He remembered the Great Deku Tree dying, his leaves withered around him, his branches snapping, and bark splitting apart. He remembered the Great Deku Trees last words.

"So much pain I have caused thee," the False Tree spoke before him. "Use your magic, as thou hast always wished. Thou can save me. Thou canst be at peace unto the end of your days."

"I can't!" Link said. "I gave him my oath to protect the Emerald. I swore to help the world, to grow up to become a good man. And I'm going to!"

"Why wary thyself? Join me."

Link glared down at his hands, still alight with magic. "No. This isn't real." The magic died, and he willed his sword to appear back into his hands. The same sturdy blade he had carried with him for months in the outside world. He raised the sword above his head. "And you are not my father!"

He threw the sword with all his might. It dug deep into the False Tree, cracking him in two. The False Tree screamed long and painful, his voice grew higher, wilder. The sky went dark, and so did the ground. Until everything turned black and empty. Except for that insane twisted scream.

Link's eyes opened. The world was bright, so bright it hurt. He shut them again and tried to move his head only for water to splash over his face. Was he swimming? Why was he swimming asleep? The water went up his nose and down his throat. He coughed and tried to stand up. His feet touched a slick smooth surface and slid. It took him three tries to get his footing and get upright.

He was in a pool of completely clear water. Around him lights hovered through the air. Lights on translucent wings. "Navi?"

"He's awake," said one of the fairies.

"Huh," said another. "How about that?"

Neither of them sounded like Navi, or any of the Great Deku Tree's fairies. Where was he? He trudged through the water until he reached the edge of the pool and pulled himself up out of it. His arm ached a bit from the movement, but not too terribly much. "Where's Navi?"

"Oh, that the fairy that brought you here, right?" said the first of the fairies, a little green light that made Link's head hurt just to look straight at him.

Link blinked a few times. "Yes, where is she?"

"Hold a moment," the second fairy had a faint blue coloring and a higher voice. "I think it's best if you talk to the Great Mother."

"Who?"

"Just stand back." The green fairy flew over Link and landed at the edge of the pool. "Great Mother!" he called as loud as the fairy's small voice would let him. "We stand at your pool and ask for your guidance!" Then he flew up and away from the water.

Link looked about him, trying to find this Great Mother. His confusion did not last too long. The pool bubbled as if boiling over a hot fire. Link took a step back, his hand reached for his sword, but it wasn't at his hip.

From the waters a figure burst in a pillar of foam. She streamed up to the sky, her arms wide. Her voice an echoing manic laughter. Was that the same voice as the False Trees last shout from his dream? What was going on? When the water splashed down at his feet, Link could get a clear look at her. She wore nothing but some leaves and vines that did little more than cling to her figure. Around her a thousand glimmering lights.

"Oh," Link said, as his eyes widened. "Oh." He did not know exactly why, but he had a distinct desire to stare at her. With an even more distinct voice in the back of his head that told him if he did, then he would somehow disappoint every woman in his life, from Navi, to Saria and Malon, even the Princess and her bodyguard. So, he did his best to avert his eyes. Which proved to be a mighty difficult task indeed. No matter how hard he tried to look away, his eyes flickered back up to catch glimpses.

The figure swooped from the air, even after he got his eyes to firmly fix on the ground, Link could feel the figure spiral around him before she landed with a mighty splash back into the water.

"Awake, is he?" came her voice, a rather pleasant one were it not for the cackle that followed. "Awake, awake. Strong will on this one. Surprising, but here you stand." She did not sound altogether pleased about it. "And all healed up. Mostly anyway. Don't worry, I'm certain you will find a way to tear yourself back to pieces soon enough. That's the way with you Hylians, isn't it?"

What was this woman talking about? Tear himself up?

The battle came back to him. The Goron in trouble. The Lizalfos outnumbered him, and yet he still fought. And he won. And then the darkness. So, this is how he survived. Navi must have brought him here to heal. Thank the Goddesses for her.

"Where's Navi?" Link said, peaking back up to the large woman, trying very hard to look only at her eyes.

"Navi? Navi? Oh, the little darling!" Then the big woman frowned, and her eyes went dark. The sparkling water that glittered around her turned still. "You don't want me to talk about Navi."

"Is she hurt?" Link stepped toward the pool. "Where is she?"

"Of course, she is hurt," the gargantuan woman said. And she was gargantuan. She grew and grew until there was barely any room between her and the ceiling. "You hurt her." She pointed an accusing finger at him.

"No! I would never-"

"You starved her! You forced her to travel for hundreds of miles, slowly dying. You made her waste all her magic on you. Until she was little more than a speck! On you! Why did you think you were more important than a fairy?"

"I didn't. I don’t. I didn’t mean to starve her.”

"Oh, you didn’t mean to?" Her voice barely disguised her hatred. Around her head, the colors that followed her turned bright red. They were fairies, all of them. Hundreds of small fairies, even tinier than Navi. All circling around the woman. Laughing with her. Shouting with her. Accusing with her.

“We were just trying to do what was right. Trying to help.”

“Right? Help! What deluded nonsense is this? Did the Lord of Root and Leaf teach you that with your swordplay?”

"Who?"

"The Great Deku Tree, boy! The Guardian of the Forest and friend to all Faekind. He who teaches. The Great Mentor of the Woods. Are you not his last disciple?"

"Oh, I suppose. But he never taught me to hold a weapon. He hated fighting."

"What are you saying?" She looked at him as though he was the crazy one. "People from all over the world would come to him to learn the path of bravery. Goron, Zora, Hylian, and Gerudo. I think at one point he even tried to teach a Moblin." She bobbed on the water with a cackle, clutching at her stomach. "How hilarious that was! Doomed to failure! Doomed! Doomed!"

"That doesn't make any sense." How could father teach bravery and swordsmanship? He preached that only death and pain came from violence every day until his last.

"Bah!" the woman said. "Sense is for Hylians with small minds. Trying to make a world play by rules you make up!" She then stopped and stared intently at Link. "If you are not the last of the Great Tree's disciples, what are you? Why have I let you into my pool? Why have I wasted so much time healing you? It was such a bore. You made my pool foul with blood and dirt."

"He was my father," Link said. "He told me to protect…" his eyes went wide. "The Emerald! Where is the Emerald? I am sorry, thank you for what you did for me. But I need to go get-"

Her laughter cut him off again. She waved her arms over the pool and another burst of water splashed so high into the air that it near hit the ceiling. When the wave subsided the woman held the Emerald in her hand. "This little old thing? So pretty, isn't it?" She held the stone up and then held it around her chest. Vines formed around the back of her neck and twisted about the stone leaving it hanging low, like the necklace he had given Malon. And for some reason, that made Link blush and turn his eyes away from the large woman again. "I think it makes me look absolutely marvelous. Don't I?"

The fairies around her gave a chorus of agreement and cheers.

"It's not an ornament," Link said. "The Great Deku Tree told me I have to protect that stone. I need to find a place for it that no one will find.”

"Wonderful!" the woman said. "You're there!"

"You don't know what it is."

"Oh, I think I do! It's the only thing keeping me from casting you out into the dark. I can still feel the touch of the Great Deku Tree on it. Not much, just the barest hint. But it's there. What a wonderful homage to my dear old friend! I shall keep this in his honor, for all my days."

"He would have wanted no less, Great Mother," the green fairy that summoned the woman said, and all the fairies nearby agreed.

Link looked around the pool. The ceiling looked to be made of dirt, he thought he saw roots peeking through in places. Were they underground? How had they come here, there didn’t look to be any entrances. The tiled floor stretched out into several far tunnels that Link could not see the end of. Perhaps this place was hidden, but all the same, he did not think this woman would be someone to trust to protect the stone. Even if she had saved him.

"Where's Navi?" Link said. "Please, I need to talk to her."

The woman rotated her hand and clasped her fingers shut, and immediately all the chatter of the fairies silenced. Her eyes fixed back on Link. Her body stretched about, her torso rotating as if it was not made of skin and bone, but as liquid as the very water she had appeared from. "But does Navi need to talk to you?"

"Why wouldn't she?"

"She came here starving! Dying! Enslaved to a petulant child who had no clue of her needs."

"But… she told me she was getting better. That she was getting stronger." But Link stumbled over the words. He knew that had not been true. He knew she had been in pain, that was why he asked her in the first place. But he did not know how to change it.

"Do you expect me to believe that a fairy would tell such a lie? No, no, the little darling is far too noble in countenance for that, too honorable in word and deed. Truly she should be a queen among fairies if ever I saw one."

"She should," Link agreed. "But I still-"

"And to think!" she cut him off as though nothing he said mattered in the slightest. "That she should be saddled with someone such as you. A little boy with a play sword. This not-discipline of the Lord of Root and Leaf who even the great teacher of arms did not see fit to teach?"

"No, the Great Deku Tree didn't teach anyone. I-"

"She is satiated here. We have spoken and she has told me all about you, boy. You do not listen. You throw yourself into danger and destruction and you carry your fairy along with you."

"No, I-" he had done that. Several times, in fact.

"What would happen if your foolishness had gotten your fairy hurt or killed? What would you do then? How can you possibly help her?"

"I'd… I'd still try."

"Little good that does, boy. Little good at all." She waved her hands, and something flew in the air toward Link. He tried to duck out of the way, but it stopped right in front of him. His sword placed in its scabbard hung in the air beside his shield and ocarina. A tattered sack that looked almost like the rucksack that the Princess had given him came a second behind. But it was torn to shreds and stitched back together. Some of it discolored in brown splotches. The pieces of the bag did not fit together well, and it looked a good deal smaller. "Take your things and go. My fairies have provided you sustenance for your journey. Run along."

Above him, the ceiling opened in a small circle of bright sunlight. The roots of the grass grew and twisted together into a rope, descending to him. Link took hold of his sword. As soon as his hand was around it, it fell from the air, nearly causing Link to lose his grip on it. But he steadied his arm, and attached the scabbard to his belt.

He paused, looking at the bag, then back down at his sword. "No."

"No?" The woman blinked, as if she did not recognize the word. "No?" Her eyes went wide, and her lip pulled back into a sneer. "You dare say no to me? Don't you know who I am?" With each word she grew, larger and larger until she was too big for the room itself and she hunched over him, while her waist never left the shallow pool she stayed in. "You little worm! You base foul creature. I saved you out of the kindness of my heart. And you refuse to leave my abode? I should squash you right here!"

Link unsheathed his sword. "I am not leaving, until I speak with Navi. Where is she?"

"Impertinent whelp," the woman shouted and lifted her hand in a claw. Link grabbed his shield from the air and braced himself to face whatever she would throw at him. But then she stopped and gave a large smile. He was not certain if it was just because of how large she was, or if her very face stretched to contain the toothy grin. "Very well," she sang. "I was trying to save you from this pain. But since you insist. Little darling, come out!"

Behind the large woman a blue light shone from down one of the tunnels. Navi flew past the woman and all the other fairies. Her wing finally healed. She flew just as she had when they lived at the Kokiri village, her glow brighter than all the other fairies almost as brilliant as the lights that swirled around the woman.

"Navi," Link said. "You're better."

"I am," she said.

"So am I, let's get out of here."

"I'm not going to go with you," Navi said, simply.

"What?"

"If I leave here, I will just grow weak again. And you will continue to endanger both of us. It is exactly as the Great Mother said."

"It won't," Link said. "I promise. I- I- I I'll listen to you. I promise. No more fighting. We don't even have to go search for the other stones. We can do whatever you want."

"I want to stay here," the fairy said. "And I want you to go."

How could she say that? After everything they'd been through together. It didn't make sense. No, it made perfect sense. He had dragged her around the world. She had never been happy, Link had never been able to make her happy even when he tried.

"This isn't real," Link tried to say. "No, this is just another bad dream." But it did not feel a dream.

"This is real. And you need to get out of here. For my own good."

"But," Link didn't know what to say. "But I need you."

"It's always about what you need, never about what your fairy needs." She turned around and flew back through the tunnel she came. "It is time for you to leave, Hylian."

Chapter Text

The sun rose and fell. Link did not look at it, though he could feel the day’s heat turn to a chill on the back of his neck and arms. He sat with his head pressed against his knees with his arms wrapped around him. A day of sobbing had left his breathing hoarse and rasping. No matter how he begged, the grass would not open for him. There was no hope the fairies would speak to him, and yet still he sat atop their mound. 

It was the rain that finally drove him away, the rain and the night’s chill. He stumbled down the hill, and hid shivering beneath a tree. But still he watched the mound, hoping, praying that Navi came to her senses. That the ground would open up and she'd come back to him. That she wouldn't leave him alone. He couldn't make it alone.

But the ground didn't open. The rain ended and the first rays of light appeared, but she never did.

"Fine," he said as he stood, turning his back on the rising sun. "I don't need you." He wiped his eyes clean. If Navi wished for him to leave, he'd leave. He hadn't asked her to come along in the first place. She'd forced him to let her come along. And what had she ever done on this journey but nag at him? And he'd listened, hadn't he? To everything she said. What more had she wanted? He never meant to disappoint her.

But he had. Over and over. From the very beginning, before they even left Kokiri Village she chided him for being reckless. Not fearing the fog that he would never find his way through alone. And when he first found the horses. And when he tried to confront Ganondorf.

It was his fault. Wasn't it? He wanted her to heal Epona, even though he knew she was still weak. He kept throwing himself into danger. Of course, she wouldn't want to travel with him anymore. Who would decide to live beside a boy like him, when she could heal and be happy? She'd been so miserable, ever since they left the woods. She deserved to be someplace special. She deserved to be with her own people.

But did that mean she needed to send him away, too? Had he truly been so cruel?

Of course, he was, he must have been. Why else would Navi leave?

"Stupid," Link said as made his way north. "Why am I always so stupid?" He wanted to go back to the ranch, or the Kokiri. But he could not trust one and the other stood locked away behind the fog. He'd never again enter the Lost Woods, or see any of his friends.

He wanted to talk to the Great Deku Tree. He would have known what to do, what to say. He was gone too, further than all the others, and all he had left of him was weird dreams. But most of all he wanted to see Navi resting on his shoulder. And that just made him angrier. He glared at his feet as he walked away from the mound, the fairies, and Navi.

The single mountain peak still loomed over the horizon. He followed it, much as he had before the Lizalfos attack. Once the thought of making such a climb excited him. But now nothing made him no happier. Not the challenge of a climb, nor the fresh cherries he found, now the mountain seemed only a jutting obstacle that would drag him down, and the food had no taste at all. Still he marched, after all, what else could he do? Where else could he go? He gave the princess his word, and both Navi and the Great Deku Tree taught that one must always keep their word.

There's nothing else that matters.

After some time, he reached the top of a ridge overlooking the road, the remains of the cart still lay strewn about.

Thankful for something to focus on, Link slid down the ridge toward it. Someone wrecked the wooden frame, and the bags once piled in the back were torn apart or missing. Only two broken wheels remained, the other pair taken as well. All that remained, splintered by axe and claw, covered in a layer of dirt and insects that crawled through the wood. Even the remains of the dead Lizalfos were gone.

How long did I sleep?

The claw marks drew his attention, as did a large bite torn from the side. The Lizalfos used weapons when they fought. None came at him with tooth and nail, nor had they attacked the Gorons as such. And the size of the markings. Whatever tore through the wagon must've been huge.

He put his hand along the teeth marks, measuring out how much of his arm such a creature could chomp in one bite. Most of it, as it turned out. Without wanting to, he heard Navi's voice in the back of his head urging him to leave the road. She'd been right, as she always was. The road had been dangerous before he met whatever creature did this.

Turning from the wagon, he started back up the ridge, but stopped halfway. Why should he still listen to Navi? She couldn't tell him what to do anymore. He could keep walking down the road anyway. Be there monsters or none. He'd make better time.

No, I'm being stupid again. This was precisely why she left him. He had barely survived fighting monsters before, what chance did he now have alone?

Scurrying back up the ridge, he headed down the other side. Making certain no one from the road could see him. See Navi? I can learn. He half expected Navi to fly out of a bush and congratulate him for passing some test to prove he wasn't completely stupid. 

But of course, that didn't happen. Instead, he trod through the grass alone. As he should have done when he first left the Lost Woods. Perhaps if he refused her then he wouldn't feel so lost now?

It rained again the following night. He hid under one of the few trees with branches full enough to cover him. The next day proved better, for the most part. At least as far as the weather was concerned. Though it still rained when the sun rose, blocking the colors completely. Which for some reason made him cry again. Pointless and stupid of him, he knew. Always with terrible decisions and a tangled weight in his gut that made every step harder.

About midday he heard a strange rumbling behind him off a distance. Whatever made the noise didn't sound friendly. He made certain to stay ahead of it, fast and quiet until the noise stopped just before nightfall. It started again just after first light, sending him scurrying forward. With no time to waste watching the day begin.

By the second day, a cloud of dust rose behind him, off in the distance and the rumbling grew louder. Faint horns and the occasional shout pierced through the din. People. It must be a large group of people traveling down the road. How far behind him Link didn't know. But it was good that he was well out of their way. He had no wish to be trampled by such a crowd.

Still a ways to go to the mountain, though now it stood much higher than it had when he left her behind. He was making good progress. Even the dirt changed as he approached the mountain, turning a reddish-brown and the stones grew large and jagged. Patches of grass and trees still dotted the lands, but were far from the greenery he traveled through just the day before. The further ahead he looked, the clearer the steady slope of the land became, rising higher and higher until it became an actual climb. Maybe reaching the early cliffs would take his mind from his troubles. It was hard to be sad when he was busy thinking where to put his hands and feet.

A click and a hiss creaked about him.

"Navi, what is-" Link whispered as he stopped. But of course, she did not answer. He dropped to the ground and scrambled behind the nearest rock. Steadying his breath, he listened for the noise.

Had he imagined it? Perhaps it was only an echo from the group behind him?

The hiss returned. He was certain of it this time. Peering around the rock, he squinted, as he looked across the stones up a nearby ridge. It took a moment to make sense of what he saw. The lizards stayed so still, and their scales mixed with their rocky surroundings.

A dozen Lizalfos, by the look of it. All of them facing the main road. The largest of them hissed and snapped its jaws at one of the others. Giving some order, perhaps? The other opened his mouth to retort, but the larger lizard snapped its jaws and sent the smaller scurrying away.

The one that fled was missing a hand. Its arm ended in a stump wrapped up in a torn red cloth. Link stayed low, his hand on his sword and his body tucked down. It was by luck they hadn't seen him thus far. But where did the one-armed lizard go? Link was too high and too far back to see the road, but he could see the cliff-face on the other side.

It took a moment, but the one-armed lizard scurried up the far cliff. Rasping and pressing its stump into the stones to steady itself. The Lizalfos reached the top and stopped. One of the stones of the cliff shifted to make room for it. Then another and another.

The entire cliff was covered in more Lizalfos. They were laying in wait, to ambush the group coming up the road!

Link's fingers grasped the hilt of his sword. He could rush forward and start attacking them. They didn't see him, he could get one or two of them before anyone noticed. Maybe more if he didn't shout like last time.

But then what? He'd be alone against dozens of Lizalfos. Even if this worked and it made it so they wouldn't be able to attack the riders on the road, what would he do? They would surround him and rip him to pieces. How could he ever deal with so many now? He needed to think. What would Navi want him to do?

No. He couldn't keep thinking about her. He needed to focus. If he could not deal with the monsters himself, he still couldn't let whoever was riding into it just go.

He crawled away as fast as he could. Once there was some of the rocky hills between him and the Lizalfos he stood up and ran, heading straight to the road. The drumming thump clearer now, the sound of a dozen horses and their riders. Hooves stomping over the dirt and stone roads.

A cloud of dust rose before him, and he could see the shapes of horse and rider moving within it. They were coming closer. Link waved his arms. "Wait! Wait! Don't go any further! Stop!"

From the cloud of dust several riders appeared. Four of them, all armored in bright colors with ribbons and jewelry hanging from their arms and necks.

"Stop!" Link shouted to them. "It's a trap! It's a trap!"

The leader of the riders shouted something in a language Link couldn't understand. The four leaders of the company halted a pace before him. "Trap?" the rider towered over him. "What trap?"

"Up ahead," Link turned and pointed toward the cliffs. "Lizalfos are setting up an ambush. They're hiding on both sides of a ravine. They've already attacked people on the road, and there are even more of them now."

One of the other riders turned to the first. "Are they supposed to be here?"

The leader spat off the side of her horse. "Not a chance, these are deserters and bandits. Send a messenger back to the main force. Tell them we have an ambush to deal with." Then the leader turned back to Link as one of the riders headed back into the dust past even more figures that appeared. "How many did you see?"

"I couldn't count them all. But dozens, maybe fifty or more."

"And you're the one who found them?"

"Yes," Link said. "What are you going to do? We can still avoid them if you want."

The leader snorted then shook her head. "There's only one thing you do with deserters, especially the ones that have turned to banditry. Even when they aren't monsters." She looked Link up and down and noticed his sword. "You a warrior there?"

"I've fought some of these Lizalfos before. There's one with only one arm, I think he might be important. I fought him before, when he was attacking some Goron."

"You drove them off by yourself?"

"Yes," he said. It wasn't true, but they didn't need to know about Navi.

"Brave little voe aren't you? What's your name?"

"Uh, Link. What's a voe?"

The woman laughed. "You are, voe. Where's your people?"

"My people? They're away. Uhh, I'm traveling alone."

"You don't have any people?"

"I guess not."

The woman turned to look at the warriors around her. "Thanks for the warning, voe. Mulli find a place for this kid at the back. See him fed and give him some clothes that don't look like they've been used for target practice."

"On it, Nabs," one of the women held her hand out to Link. He took it and she pulled him up, helping him onto her horse.

"Oh, thank you," Link said to the woman. "But I don't really need-"

"Hush," the one called Mulli said as she nudged her horse back down the road. More riders came out of the storm of dust. All of them women, most in armor. Some held banners, others rode on wagons of carts, with younger women some barely older than Link scurrying between them offering water and food. "It's safer with us, you don't want to stumble onto a Dodongo do you?"

"I suppose not. Is this an army?"

"Hah!" the woman said. "Yes, it is, though we're just the vanguard. The rest of the army is a day's ride behind us."

Behind them a horn sounded and the warriors they passed moved forward, readying spears and stringing arrows as they prepared for battle. It had been difficult to tell at first with all of them wearing armor, but now he was certain. All of them were women.

"Oh no," Link whispered.

"No need to worry," Mulli said. "You aren't going to be fighting today. You're safe. Now you're under the protection of King Ganondorf. Who knows? Maybe he'll want to thank the boy who warned us in person." "I'll go of course, but please, how much longer do you think it will be?" Navi asked Telti.

"Not much," the other fairy said with a smile. "The Great Mother thinks probably tomorrow."

"Tomorrow? Good." Navi nodded. That was progress. Faster than she dared to hope. "And how many have come to the meeting today?"

"The Great Mother called to all her brothers and sisters, all the Great Fairies that remain in Hyrule and without. And all have sent attendants to speak with you."

"That many? With me?" Navi said. "What? No. I'm-"

"You were the highest attendant of the Great Deku Tree were you not?" Telti held out her hand. Navi took it and together they flew up away from the pool and down the various entangled tunnels of the Great Fairy Shrine. "That's what you said to me."

"I was," Navi said. "But you have to understand, the Great Deku Tree cut his home off from the world. My predecessors might have been great important fairies, but I was little more than a glorified schoolteacher. I'm not someone you want to speak in front of representatives of all the Great Fairies."

"Perhaps," Telti said. "But the Great Mother demands you speak, and that is what you'll do. And who knows, maybe you'll surprise yourself." She gave Navi a sincere warm smile and led her through the tunnels.

As they flew, Navi had to silently thank the Goddesses for Telti. After their first meeting, the fairy had been nothing but accommodating to her. A sister in her duties as she seemed to be the right hand of the Great Fairy as she had been to the Great Tree. But more than that, Telti shared in her woes, listened to her stories about what she had been through, and after she healed and recovered her strength, kept her busy through the longs days waiting.

By the Goddesses it felt good to fly again. To truly soar! No aches, no sores that grew whether her wings moved or not. Her cracked wing was fixed and what's more she was no longer tired. All the countless small scratches and weariness that occurred from the months of travel were simply gone.

"Telti," Navi said as they flew. "How long did it take to heal me?"

"When you came to us, you slept for four days. It was the longest I'd ever seen it take the Great Mother to heal anyone. Well, except for that boy you brought."

"Right," Navi said. "Thank you for looking after me."

"Oh, it was no trouble at all. We're here, by the way."

The tunnel opened into a new pool of water. Around the pool numerous fairies flew in a circle all of different colors. Some bore ribbons, others leaves, some had their glow shift into patterns that almost mirrored clothing. Fairies from around the world all silently turned to look at her.

Navi stopped moving forward. There were so many. Were there truly this many Great Fairies left? Did each of the dozens of fairies all come from their own individual colony, or were they in some groups that she didn't know?

All of them staring at her. Not children, or friends she'd known her entire life, but important fairies from around Greater Hyrule. She needed to say something, but try as she might, she couldn't think of what to say.

"My fellow fairies," Telti came to her rescue, flying to the center of the congregation. "I thank you all for arriving here so quickly. I know the news of the passing of our truest friend, the Lord of Leaf and Root, has devastated us all."

The crowd gave their mournful agreement. Some of them openly weeping. Which Navi found a little strange. Fairies were blessed with long lives, by Hylian standards. Though most looked no older than her, and she never saw any of them in the forest. Even before The Great Deku Tree closed his borders.

But perhaps they all heard of him in tales and legends. Maybe the Great Fairies spoke of him far more than he talked of the Great Fairies. He never went into any real details. Only that they existed out across the lands, much older and stronger than any other fairies.

"But we cannot mourn forever," Telti called for the crowd to stifle their tears. "For there are many dangers and duties that need to be addressed. And for this, I have the tainted pleasure of introducing a very special fairy to you all. Pleasure, for my Great Mother has found her as intelligent and caring a fairy as any could hope to meet. But tainted, for the terrible news she has come to give us. Please Navi, tell us of the dangers we face."

She felt her body shake, but this needed to happen. She needed to act like Link in a way. Just keep your head up and do what needs to be done. Don't let anything get in your way. She took a deep breath and flew above Telti. If she thought there were many fairies before, seeing them now all arranged around her was almost too much.

Just think of them as Kokiri children. I'm not some ambassador for the Lost Woods, all I am is a teacher before some students. Admittedly, her lessons didn't determine the fate of the world.

"It is true," Navi began. Good start. She didn't sound anxious at least. "I did bring news of the Great Deku Tree's death. But I must also bring you news of the one who killed him. A man named Ganondorf Dragmire, the King of the Gerudo. I am certain that some of you know of them."

A few fairies nodded. "A violent people," said one fairy, who wore his hair so long he wrapped it around himself like a cloak. "All they do is fight and kill."

"Precisely, and that such a people have brought forth someone as dangerous as this Ganondorf should be a great worry to all of us. His mastery of magic allowed him to slay an Eternal Guardian. He could taint the very magic of the Great Deku- the Lord of Leaf and Root and we must act as though he can do the same with all of us and the Great Fairies you serve."

"So what are you saying?" said the fairy that wore blazing changing colors instead of usual clothing.

"I am saying that he has the power to corrupt and destroy whatever is in his sight. He is an existential threat to not just the Great Deku Tree, but all that he remotely considers in opposition to him. He killed the Great Deku Tree because he wanted a single stone."

That drew gasps and wasn't even untrue. Though she did understate the importance of the stone.

"Now, my Great Mother has gathered you all here today," Telti said, "because she wishes to make a stand against this threat."

Navi nodded, exactly as she had hoped. It had taken days of talking to her, convincing her over and over of the importance. And in truth she was a little surprised when the Great Fairy did eventually agree to take Ganondorf seriously as a threat. Talking to her, Navi always got the impression that she did not truly hear what others said to her. If she listened at all it was simply to confirm what she already thought.

But it clearly had been a mistake to think so little of her. After all, she organized this meeting.

"How can we stand against someone so powerful?" the fairy wearing his own hair asked.

"Thankfully, we have an expert on hand." Telti looked back at Navi.

"Expert might be an overstatement."

"Don't think so little of yourself, darling," said a new fairy, one so portly he looked as round as the glow of his light.

"Yes, please, tell us what you know," came another voice from behind Navi, and when she turned to look at them, she could not make out which fairy had spoken.

"Well, we have some luck, several Hylians have sworn to defeat him. We can rely on them to help us when it becomes time to face him."

"Use the Hylians as fodder! Brilliant." The fae all applauded and cheered for her.

"No, that's not what I mean! We need to coordinate with them. As we are doing with each other right now. We cannot stand against Ganondorf with magic alone, and they cannot face him with only strength of arms. But together we have a chance."

"So," came another fairy who flew a bit closer to Navi, though not quite entering the center of the circle. "The Hylians will do the fighting, and we can use our spells to make certain they defeat Ganondorf?"

"Yes."

"That still sounds like fodder to me." Again, the fairies gave their agreements completely missing her point.

Navi sighed, just like teaching children. "Let me try to explain again."

The discussion lasted hours, leaving Navi exhausted by the end. But Telti could only sing her praises when they called the council finished for the night. The other fairies must have agreed, for they all gave great whooping cheers, and congratulated her bravery and cunning. Though Navi did not feel particularly cunning. Her only true success was informing the fairies on the spells she knew for certain Ganondorf could cast. Her efforts to create a true alliance of equals between fairy and Hylian seemed no closer than when she first broached the subject.

But they were going to help. She could find a way to smooth out the jagged edges of the alliance when they came up. For now, she let herself relax knowing that she had gained not just one of the Great Fairies, but all of them. Pride was an ugly thing when one let it control them, she had given that lesson to the Kokiri many times. But she let herself feel just a note of it for her accomplishments for the day.

Telti led her into the winding tunnels of the Fairy Shrine and Navi blinked. Before her she thought she saw only a stone wall, dark and empty. But when her eyes opened again, she was surrounded by the white tiles of the tunnels and had no idea where she was supposed to go.

"Telti, can you take me back?"

"Really?" the fairy shook her head. "Wouldn't you rather celebrate? Stretch our wings and fly through the night sky or dance along a blade of grass. Let's see the moon and stars, sit on night-flowers and let the morning dew pool around our feet."

"Thank you," Navi said. "That sounds, well, it sounds lovely. But I have been away for too long."

"Very well," Telti sighed, sounding deeply disappointed before she took Navi's hand. "But there is so much more you can do, so much more out here. You don't need to go back. You'll be happier when you join us."

"Maybe tomorrow," Navi said, though she knew the lie of it.

"Always tomorrow," Telti muttered. Which confused Navi a moment, but perhaps Telti had some other friend who refused her invitation in the same manner.

Together they flew through the tangled tunnels until they reached the central pool of the Great Fairy Shrine. Navi let go of Telti's hand and flew down to the water. Landing just beside the boy who lay in the pool, his eyes still closed, submerged with only the top of his face poking out.

Still unconscious, but he looked so much better than he had when they first arrived. That's what kept her going day after day. Link continued to improve. The magic of the Great Fairy was working. And maybe he looked a little better than he had this morning when she woke.

As she touched his still bruised face, she felt a calm wash over her. The unspoken fear that something dreadful would happen to him the moment she flew away dissolved. If she could, she'd never leave his side until he woke. But as this day proved, sometimes her attention was needed elsewhere. He'd understand, he was such a good boy. And so brave.

She fluttered closer to him and gave him a kiss on his forehead and placed a hand against his temple. "You're so close. The Great Mother thinks tomorrow you'll open your eyes. I'll tell you everything I've done to help. I hope you'll be as proud of me as I always am of you. We'll leave, together, we'll find that Ruby and Sapphire, and I'll fly at your side. With an army of fairies all over the world to aid us." She kissed him once more before she flew to the shore and rested there, as close to him as she could.

Tomorrow. He'd wake tomorrow. She woke to the regular sound of fairies going about their business. The endless chatter and flutter of wings.

"Morning Navi," Telti said as she landed beside her, with a smile only betrayed by the tiredness in her eyes. Poor Telti, the Great Mother must keep her busy.

"Good morning."

"Important day today. The Great Mother has done as you asked. A council of fairies to discuss your news of this new danger."

"A council? I didn't ask - I mean, I can't. I have to stay-" She looked at Link still floating in the water. Still breathing, thank the Goddesses. She wanted to stay close to him. To make certain nothing went wrong. But a council of fairies? Link would want her to do whatever she could to stop Ganondorf, to save people. Even if it meant leaving him, for a little while, at least. "I'll go of course, but please, how much longer do you think it will be?" Navi asked Telti.

"Not much," the other fairy said with a smile. "The Great Mother thinks probably tomorrow."

Chapter Text

The only sound in his tent was the steady breathing of the unconscious prisoner. Ganondorf unfurled the map of Hyrule and laid it on his desk, smoothing it out until there was no crease or rumple over the parchment. The spell worked best when there were no such disturbances. Once satisfied he opened a small box of Deku wood, enchanted for protection from ages past, and took out the bone-white spinning top.

"That which I have marked, I call to you. Reveal yourself to me." He rolled the top across the parchment, first focusing on the Emerald.

The top spiraled about the page, until it found a position where it could stabilize. The top dipped a little, almost falling over before it righted itself. It spun, rigid, finding the perfect balance where it did not appear to move at all. Then it moved, without the usual wobbling of a top, in a straight line across the map. Passing over Hyrule Castle and toward Death Mountain. Then it stopped about three-fourths of the way to the mountain, the point just off the road.

The exact same spot it had laid for a month. Every time he cast the spell, without a fraction of a change. But then why hadn't he found the blasted thing? None of his scouts had seen anything when he sent them out. While they searched the lands he looked over what scrolls he had remaining to him for some word of a place of deep magic nearby. Nothing.

Did the Kokiri boy finally find an appropriate spot to keep it safe? Curse the Princess, it had to be her doing. He must have been going to the Temple of Time to deliver it there before she got involved. If the temple held it, he could pick it up after he had already won. Or if they found some other place of power, some sacred grove or a mighty castle, that would be nothing. All it would take is intelligence, power, and patience and he could take down any defense that was laid before him.

But how was he supposed to figure out how to get the Emerald if they had simply dumped it down a hole somewhere? Was it even some random hole? If it was, why here? Why trek this far away? In the same direction he had been heading?

If the Emerald was anything else, he’d cast his presence to where the top stopped rolling and see it for himself. But the Great Deku Tree’s magic still proved strong. Every time he tried; he could not see it.

How am I being outmaneuvered by children?

He picked the top up and spun it again. "Reveal yourself to me," he urged it to move somewhere else. To figure out how it had been tricked and solve the riddle for him. But it moved to the exact same spot and stopped.

His fist crashed down against the table. It made a satisfying smack and caused the top to fall, finally going somewhere new. Even if it was just rolling around on its side until it fell off the table. Ganondorf caught it before it hit the ground.

CRUSH IT

Ganondorf took a deep breath and put the top back onto the table. Behind him the pattern of the breathing changed. It appeared his captive had woken up. Took him long enough, after a few days Ganondorf had feared it would not wake up at all after the beating his warriors gave. But the captive did not groan or make any sudden movements. Still pretending to be asleep, then? Clever. He had to give it that.

Ganondorf straightened his back so even peering over the map he looked massive. It was time to become the Dark King. The man that made trained knights quiver in fear, and Hylian mothers tell horror stories to their children about to make them behave.

He rose from his chair, slow and steady. As if time itself moved on his whim. Rage can be scary, but control, complete dominance of the world around you. That was terrifying.

"Sav'otta," Ganondorf turned to look at the captive. The Lizalfos was wrapped in chains, both of its legs together and its one remaining arm shackled to its ankles. It had its eyes closed, still pretending to be asleep. Not that it did any good, he could see its shoulders trembling in fear. That's always a good sign. "You can stop pretending. I know you're awake. In fact, I think you'll find I'll always know when you're lying to me."

The Lizalfos' eyes opened only a sliver. Its tongue lashed out, flicking at the air. "Why," it hissed, its elongated mouth struggling to form the words in Hylian "am I still alive?"

Ganondorf pulled his chair over, then sat down in front of the lizard. He still towered over it, but now he also looked comfortable as he did it. That was another trick of interrogation. Make yourself look powerful, and make it look effortless. Let your target feel that whatever horrors you will visit upon them is as nothing to you. Your conscience as empty as a dry well. "My sisters really did a number on you. I thought perhaps you would die, that would delay me for a few days."

The Lizalfos' eyes swiveled about the room. Trying to learn its surroundings. It was somewhat difficult to see the emotion in a lizard’s eyes, but this one was calculating a way to get out. Clever. “Why?” it asked again.

Ganondorf did not respond, he only glared at the lizard and reached out. The Lizalfos flinched away trying to pull its head out from under Ganondorf's hand. But there was nowhere to go. A part of Ganondorf felt disdain as the creature tried so hard to slip its head out from his grasp. But he pushed those feelings away. Even for something as vile as this creature one must always fight. Even if it is against the inevitable. Wasn't that what he had been doing his entire life?

His fingers clenched the back of the lizard's skull. His captive froze and Ganondorf pushed his magic into it. When he lifted his hand a black mark of magic remained on the lizard's head. The creature hissed and spit as the image sunk deep beneath its scales and disappeared.

"What have you done?" It screeched.

Ganondorf pulled his hand back and simply sat across from the creature. Letting it worry about what had happened. "You are going to tell me why you came south to lay traps upon the road."

The lizard's eyes finally met Ganondorf's, and its tongue flickered between them. "I raid. I run from the Gorons."

"And why would you do such a thing? I had an agreement with King Dodongo that he would stay in the high places. That he would keep his forces contained."

"Cannot fight Gorons," the creature hissed. "Their strength is too great. Cannot eat Gorons, their meat tough as stone. Nothing to take but rocks."

"Did I not promise your kind all the gems they had but one?"

"What gems? We find no gems. We find only rock and the dark powder."

"So did you and your -how many was it, forty? Did you and your forty men just leave all together? Or were you ordered to break your word to me?"

The lizard stared with its blank eyes at Ganondorf. Threatening the Lizalfos proved more difficult than Ganondorf would like. Among people there were always tells, little twitches of the eyes, breaking of eye contact, sweating. The lizard did none of those things. "Yes. We all leave together."

No way to tell if the creature was lying. Then he would have to fake it. "Well now, that's a pity. I suppose you will be of no use to me after all." He reached out once more toward the lizard's head.

"Wait," it tried to pull its head back. "Wait."

"Why?" Ganondorf said, but he let his hand stop. His fingers reaching out like a claw toward the Lizalfos' face. "I have no use for you. Unless you weren't being truthful."

The lizard did not respond. It just stared with those cold eyes, but now at his hand.

"Do you know what I can do with one hand?" Ganondorf asked.

"Yes," it hissed. "I was there, when you slew the Thrice-Cursed."

"Then you know exactly how much pain he was in at the end."

"Yes."

"Who sent forty men in a coordinated raid?"

"King Dodongo." There, finally the truth of the matter. "We were to disrupt the Goron's supplies, and reinforcements."

"That was not the agreement I had with him."

"I did not know. I only follow orders."

"Then you will have no problem following orders from me. You are to return to King Dodongo and tell him to stop with these raids. I want his entire force to prepare to assault the Crown of Death Mountain."

"The Crown?" the lizard said. "That is impreg-impre-" it's lips could not quite form the word. "Not possible."

"Correct."

"Then why?"

Another question, afraid, but it thought on what information was given to him. It had a brain, more than Gan could say for half the knights of Hyrule. But would intelligence make this tool more useful, or less? “When you tell King Dodongo my orders, I wish for you to touch him. You still have one good arm, use it."

"You are releasing me?"

"Yes," he said. "But I have something to show you." He stood up, walked to his desk and picked it up. He brought it to the chained lizard. The captive's eyes roamed over the map.

"Here is Hyrule Castle," Ganondorf pointed to it. "And here, is Death Mountain." He ran his finger along the map until it reached the home of the Gorons. "And finally, here, is where we are." He tapped on the road. "And this," he held up the top. "Is a gift from my mothers. You know who they are, don't you?"

"The witches."

"Exactly. They told me it was carved from the very bones of a demon of the old world. Possibly from before the time the Goddesses departed these lands." Ganondorf shrugged. "I have never been able to verify that myself, but its power, that I cannot deny."

He pressed the top between his fingers and spun it. Letting it land on the map.

“That which I have marked, I call to you. Reveal yourself to me." The top twirled around before it moved its way directly where Ganondorf had pointed. "It sees you," he said as he looked up to the lizard. "And it will always find you."

For the first time, he thought he saw a hint of fear in the way the lizard's tongue flickered.

"If you think I'm letting you go so you can run off, you're mistaken. You have betrayed me once, I am releasing you because you did not know. But if you betray me again, I will hunt you down. Remember what I did to the Thrice-Cursed and think what horrors I will bring down upon you."

"I understand."

Ganondorf patted the creature on the side of its face. Not hard, not enough to hurt, but the Lizalfos flinched all the same. "From this day to your last, you are mine. If I tell you to run, you will run. I send you to deliver a message you will deliver it. If I tell you to fall on your sword, you will do so. Because if you displease me your death will be far worse than that."

"Yours," the creature nodded, trying to nudge Ganondorf's hand away. "Yours, whatever my king wants I do."

"Good, now, once I release you, what is it you are going to do?"

"I return to King Dodongo. I tell him no more raids south. I tell him to gather his forces and assault the Crown."

"And?"

"And I touch him." He clenched the fingers on his remaining arm. "I touch him."

"Good." He grabbed the chains that held the Lizard down. He could just unlock him, that would have been enough. But when attempting to terrify it paid to be a bit flamboyant, Nabs would have called it wasteful. But what was the point of playing the Dark King if he could not be a little wasteful from time to time? He let his witch-fire spread from his hand. The lizard hissed as the chains grew hot. Then its hissing turned to a shriek as the metal melted as the black magic worked through it.

The chain crumbled in his hands, by the time the ends hit the ground they had turned to ashen dust. The Lizalfos pulled back, rubbing its blistering wrist on its stomach.

"It is night," Ganondorf said. "Better run before the sun rises and my people notice a fleeing prisoner.”

It had been three days since he released the captive and neither Ganondorf nor his army had moved anywhere close to as much as he wanted. He lay on his bedroll, the scroll held over his head. One of the few the Kokiri thief left to him. And it was no wonder why, the scroll was nothing but a novice scholar’s attempt at the history of Greater Hyrule. No words from the divine, no great secrets to discover. Nothing in it remotely relevant to the problem he faced now. Yet he read it all the same.

It said nothing about a sanctuary in the middle of the road between Castle Town and Death Mountain. His eyes hurt from reading, he laid the scroll over his face and sighed letting it block out the bit of sunlight he had in the tent. Perhaps if he had access to the Great Library of Hyrule he'd be able to find something more useful.

But all he had was a handful of useless scrolls and an army.

The tentflap opened, and Ganondorf heard steps enter.

"Sav'aaq, Nabs." Gnaondorf mumbled from under the scroll.

"How'd you know?" A hand grabbed the scroll and lifted it off him.

"Who else would enter my tent unannounced? Aren't you supposed to be in the vanguard? Who's leading my army?"

"Not you clearly," Nabooru sniffed. "It's usual to let things get a bit rank when out on the march, but this is a bit much don't you think?"

"Nabs, no jokes, who's leading my van?"

"I left it under Bethe's command until I return. Hopefully before nightfall."

"Hmmph," Ganondorf muttered. "She's dependable enough. What is going on? Why are you here?"

"We haven't moved in over a week, Gan. How much longer are we going to stay here?"

"We just fought a battle, it's expected that we lick our wounds for a few days."

"That was barely a skirmish. Some of the vai not in the know are asking questions. And that's not even getting into some of the camp followers we picked up."

"Are we in the habit of making our battle plans based off the whispers of petty warriors and tent chasers now?"

Nabooru sighed. "Obviously not. You don't need to condescend to me, high and mighty king."

Ganondorf swung his legs off the bed roll and stood up, stretching his arms above his head he felt the bones of his shoulder and back creak into place. "Then what's the problem?"

"It's not that they're whispering, it's what they're whispering that has me concerned. Some are saying you're delaying on purpose to let more Gorons die. Some retribution for their aid of the Hylians in the war."

"And?"

"And I stopped what I heard, of course. But if those words have reached me, your second in command, then I can only guess at how much worse the rumors are that people have been keeping from me. And it will leave the camp. Perhaps reaching the Gorons, maybe the King himself. This whole plan of yours only works if they all trust us. We must act trustworthy."

"Hmmph," she was right, of course. "It's here, Nabs. I know it's here."

"It may well be. But we can't delay an entire war to look for it."

"The scouts have found nothing?"

"Nothing except trees, grass, and rocks. We checked the closest villages as well. None of them heard tell of a boy with a fairy. And most of those were nowhere close to where your spell marked."

"Send them again."

"To what end, Gan?"

Ganondorf growled and stepped over to his desk to peer over his map once more. It could not be more than seven miles away.

"We started this war, Gan. It's on us. Every day we delay we are getting people hurt and killed."

"Don't you think I know that?"

"You told me, you promised you were not trying to set Hyrule ablaze and rule the ashes. Well we already ignited the spark. We need to smother the fire before it gets out of hand."

"We will, I've made sure that King Dodongo can't cause any more disruption than the kind we want. I just need more time."

"At least give me a timeline. When do we say we need to get on with our plans with the war?"

Ganondorf closed his eyes and tried to think. How much more could he delay? What excuse could he make to the Gorons for why he was so slowed? How long, exactly, until his lies collapse in around him? "Two days," he finally said. "Give me two days, and at first light on the third day you will lead the vanguard ahead, straight march all the way to the Gorons."

Nabooru nodded, "I can work with that." She made her way to the tent entrance then stopped. "You know, I could always just send a message ahead to Bethe. Do you want me to stay here and help you with this?"

"Hmm? No. No, go enjoy yourself. This is magic nonsense. No reason for both of us to be miserable."

"You're certain? It's no trouble-"

"Go!"

Nabooru shook her head. "Just get some sleep before we ride, ey?"

"Yes, Bulira. I'll be certain to go to bed on time."

Nabooru rolled her eyes before she grinned, "Fine, I deserved that. But no one wants to have to lift you onto your horse. Bethe is with me, remember. I doubt the other vai can do it." With a flutter of the tentflap she left Ganondorf alone with his map and his problems.

Several hours passed as Ganondorf mulled over the location of the Emerald. He reread his scrolls, laid back down on his bed rolls, even left his tent for a jog and clear his head. All the while he kept trying to think about what tools he had at his disposal. The scouts were not working. And they would be of no more use. They were only people. If they had not found the Emerald yet then they never would. He could try to walk about the road himself. But it could take weeks to personally trek over these hills, longer if the child had truly just dropped it in some hole.

That left him with only his spells.

It was already dark when he returned to his tent. He found the small bone and let it roll in his hand. What was he missing?

The top spun and dropped to the paper. He said the words of the spell and watched it move across the page to stay spinning at the same spot above the road.

In his mind he went through all his potential spells. Most of them were about combat in some way. Ways to defeat his enemy with force or fire, or sneak about to catch them unawares, or sending messages to his lieutenants to coordinate faster. But the one spell he had for this searching wasn't working.

Could he call his mothers? Would they help him? He grimaced as he thought about that prospect. The last time he called upon them he had almost lost control. Did he still have the strength to defeat whatever little game they played now, with Nabooru already returned to her position in the vanguard?

No. He could not risk it. Not now. Not when it was just staying put.

That just left the spell he'd been using. He picked the bone-top up from the page.

How did the spell work? The bone was magic, that much he knew. But what about the rest of it? The map was nothing. He'd stolen it from a trade caravan in the war years ago. And the spell worked with a map of Castle Town he bought when he first entered the city. So the map required no magic, it was just paper with some markings on it.

How smart was the spell? How smart was the bone?

Ganondorf grabbed the parchment he had been reading before Nabooru entered his tent. He flipped it onto the back and grabbed a quill. He drew a rough compass and laid the parchment on the table. He rubbed it as flat as he possibly could.

"Please," he muttered into the air. He wasn't certain if it was a prayer to the Goddesses or whatever demon lost the bone to make the top. "That which I have marked, I call to you. Reveal yourself to me." He released the top. The point struck firm on the center of the compass. At first all it did was wobble until it steadied. Then it moved up the line of ink that went North, before it moved to the left. Then it stopped and continued to spin.

North-West then. He glanced back over at the map. It matched, by the Goddesses it matched! The point the top designated every time was north-west of where the army was camped.

He grinned as he picked the top back up. Cast the spell and released it again. It went straight to the North-West. A burst of laughter escaped his lips as he picked the top up again and spun the parchment around so North was facing South. He cast the spell again, at first the top spun in a small circle. Almost as if it was getting its bearings. Then it found the line that read North and moved along it, turning at the very end, and stopping in the North-West quadrant. He tried the spell again, and again. Changing the orientation of the compass every time. And no matter which direction it faced, the top headed to the same spot on the page.

He picked the top up, threw his head back and laughed as loud and wild as his lungs allowed.

The moon had already started to descend as Ganondorf found a particularly flat piece of land on these hills. He put down the page for the dozenth time, cast the spell and saw the top spin straight toward the South-East line. He had just passed where the Emerald had been hidden.

He smiled as he looked out on the mound of grass that had a healthy bright green even in the moonlight. There was something down there. There was no way that someone could dig up a pit to store the Emerald, cover it, turn it into a mound and then have grass grow along it with no sign of the earth being disturbed.

Magic dwelt in this place. Ganondorf crouched in the grass and waited. If nothing came out, then he would need to open it with fire and sword. Messy but he’d assaulted more dangerous places than a secret mound. But hopefully he would be able to think of a more skillful solution.

It took hours, but something did draw close to the hillock. A speck of pink light with two clear wings fluttering around it. It rose out of the grass and fluttered toward the trees. It seemed to just be enjoying itself dancing around the starlight.

Well, a fairy then. That would make this a fairy mound and perhaps one of the Great Fairies themselves lived beneath. He might best one in direct combat if he needed to. But these beings were known for their powerful magic and their trickery. Best to get all the information he could gather before he faced such a person.

Ganondorf whispered old words of magic in a language long dead. Darkness of true night enveloped him like a cloak. A night where the twinkling light of stars and moon never touched him.

The fairy danced about, singing to herself as she headed toward the flowers to breathe in their scent. It stopped, rose a bit. Hard to tell that a speck of light was tense, but it seemed to feel his presence. It turned around to look where Ganondorf stood, normally as plain as day. But the fairy froze, trying to figure out what it was looking at perhaps? Its tiny mind not understanding the workings of his spell.

Gan bounded the last few steps to the creature. Thrusting his hand forward, he let the starless night slip past his arm and envelop the fairy. His fingers clenched around it, imprisoning the fae, with a single squeeze he could crush the thing like an insect.

It screamed, until that too was drowned in the pure darkness.

Together they stood, around them a whirling flow of blackness distorted the world, turning all light away from them. The fairy turned bright and tried to spread its light far, but the darkness devoured whatever slipped past his fingers. Then the sprite pulled at his thumb, and kicked, and bit. Fighting for its freedom. But through his gloves he barely felt a thing.

Ganondorf did not release the spell until they were well away from the Fairy Mound, and the fairy had given up its assault.

He lifted his hand to his face, looking through his fingers at the little creature, the barest outline of a figure beneath the pink glow. "Hello," he said. "My sincere apologies for my poor manners. Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is King Ganondorf Dragmire, and you are going to tell me everything I wish to know."

Chapter Text

"Your Majesty," Zelda said to her father as she curtsied before him, playing the perfect princess as only she could.

"Your Royal Highness," Liotidos nodded in return, but beyond that his face was stone. No warmth, no love, no joy, no sorrow. The same expression he used when he looked upon any of his subjects, one she had become overfamiliar with these last few weeks. It didn't bother her, she told herself as she reached her place by his side.

Behind her, the rest of the king's war council followed. Each of them bowing their respect to both king and princess before they found their own positions around the table. It was quite the menagerie. Some of them familiar from the first war council Zelda took part in, Coroto the Goron ambassador with his wide friendly grin and Selvas of the Zora elegantly flowed like water as she made her greetings. Duke Arlan and Ganondorf had both left to lead their armies on the field. In their place Arlan sent his nephew, a round-faced boy perhaps a year or two older than Zelda named Durrell.

"A pleasure," he said to the king as he bowed three times in a row, "to be in your august presence. Though I am young, and I know I am only here to receive and send reports to my uncle. And I will do my duties well. And I think that I can-"

"We get it voe," snapped a sharp voice from behind him. "You're a glorified messenger, make way for those who matter."

Durrell's ears turned a bright red, and his eyes went wide. He bowed once more before he fled to his own chair.

After him came three women, and it was an effort for Zelda to keep her disdain from her face. One must be regal, even before barbarians. The first was the largest woman that Zelda had ever seen, not just because she was tall, but wide as well. Every momentous step seemed to threaten to topple the woman over, but she waddled to a chair designed for Gorons and plopped onto it. Behind her came two women that looked completely opposite of her, but in different ways.

Both were as old as her father or older. The first looked like a spear of the Royal Knights, skinny as a stick, with her nose pointing forward as sharp as any blade Zelda had seen. The one behind her was just as thin, but without sinewy muscles, instead withered and wrapped in a shawl. Where the former looked to have no expression at all, the latter smiled with a friendly warmth. Were it not for the gem she bore on her headdress, one would be forgiven thinking her a little old washer woman who stumbled upon a war council by accident.

That one Zelda trusted least. The woman that Ganondorf had ran to embrace, the one he called the wisest woman that he had ever known.

But in the days since, Zelda heard no great wisdom from her. In fact, she had not heard much of anything. The one called Matron Bulira sat at her end of the table at dinners or disappeared off by herself to the gardens or walking around the city. She seemed embarrassed to be seen.

Sir Jora entered last, carrying a pile of papers with him which he managed to keep hold of as he made the bows of respect. Before he took the seat furthest from the royals at the table and spread his papers before him in three even piles.  

Once everyone had seated, the boy, Durrell, coughed then looked worried to the king as if that slight act would offend him.

Her father gave a brief nod before he cleared his throat. “The council of war is called to order. We are assaulted on three fronts, and I expect reports on the defenses from my oath-brother Darunia, the wise King De Bon, and the honorable Duke Arlan.”

"Yes, your majesty," Durrell said, holding up a scroll. Then he looked over to Corroto. "I'm sorry, he mentioned your chief first, would you like to go?"

"No, no," the Goron frowned, seemingly troubled for some reason. "You start, gives me time to think."

"Thank you," Durrell put the scroll down on the table. Then seemed to realize he made a mistake, lifted the scroll and made the point to show his uncle's seal was still intact. "This comes from my uncle," he said, as if that were not completely obvious.

Zelda could not hold back a sigh as he broke the seal and unfurled the scroll. He was going to read it for the first time before them? Wouldn't it be more efficient if he read it earlier, so he could just tell them what it said? Instead, she had to watch as the boy smoothed out the scroll, only for his grip to loosen and part of it to curl back on itself so he needed to hold it down as he read.

"His highness, my uncle, Duke Harlow Arlan of Kolomo, Warden of Southron Fields sends his regards and the following message," Durrell stopped speaking and read a bit ahead. "He says he has arrived at Hateno and has found the castle in good repair and the garrison in high spirits. He sent Lord Lool… No. Lord Lurelin to Kobitan to organize the supply shipments." He read a bit further, his lips moved as he read! "He does make note that a small band of Moblins attacked his supply train while on route, they have already traveled further south than we- I mean than he and your Majesty anticipated. He may not have as much time to set up his defenses as hoped."

Of course, he doesn't. Ganondorf knew he was coming and likely already told his minions about the plans at Hateno. The moblins will harass them before their defenses are ready. But Zelda could not think of any way around it.

Zelda closed her eyes as Durrell continued about some unnecessary details involving lumber supplies. She had only recently begun her studies of the last war; for years her father kept her from learning about the gore of battle, but everyone spoke of Duke Arlan as a rare talent. Second in military genius only to her mother, at least, among the Hylians. But the two times he faced Ganondorf he lost the battle. Less terribly than most, but defeated nonetheless. Would he survive another onslaught planned by the Gerudo? Exactly what she needed, one more situation to solve from the shadows.

"The attack of the Moblins does cause me some distress," her father said as Durrell concluded his ramblings.

"If such attacks continue, and I don't see why they wouldn't, it may require that we send them additional troops," Zelda said. "Assuming the Moblin commander is competent, they have already figured out what the Duke is attempting at Hateno."

Selvas made a chiding noise, "My dear Princess, these are vicious brutes, nothing more. I'd be surprised if they have the wit to make sense of anything the raiders saw."

"Thank you for correcting me. I was unaware that the good Lady Selvas had any experience dealing with Moblins."

"Well," the Zora said. "Well, I - I don't mean that I have ever faced them. Personally."

"And of course," Zelda continued over the ambassador, "these attacks are completely normal for Moblins and don't at all indicate that the monsters at our borders are better organized than they ever have been before. How silly of me to take precautions."

The Zora ambassador did not respond further. Good. Get out of my way while I try to save all of us.

Zelda looked to her father. "It is likely that they will need to be reinforced with additional forces."

"Armies do not simply sprout from nowhere," he said as he lightly scratched at his beard. "Sir Jora?"

The knight scribbled at one of the papers, running calculations no doubt. She knew that her father used the Knight of Foxes as a go-between with the banking guilds. Whispering servants once mentioned that his grandfather was only a lowly merchant, before his father won himself a knighthood. When she asked Impa about it, she only said that his grandfather had made their family frightfully rich and that by the grace of Hylia, Jora was blessed with his father's arm and his grandfather's brains.

"If your Majesty wishes to pay for another army, you will need to wait until our next tax collection in seven months. Or we will need to take up another loan." He looked up from his numbers to the king. "I have a few favors to call in that might get one at a low interest."

"Use what rupees we have to spare to start collecting weapons and officers. As of now Duke Arlan seems to have things well in hand but write up the papers for the loan." Her father turned from Jora to the boy, Durrell. "Tell your uncle that I expect biweekly reports from him on the maintenance of the castle and any Moblin activity. At even a whiff of a true threat to his position, we call up the reinforcing army."

Sir Jora looked back down to his papers, picked up an ink pen and started making his scratch marks on it. There was power in finances, even a cursory study of history should teach someone that. Zelda found herself looking at the top of the knight’s head. Her father trusted him, and until this moment so had she. But he had been spending a great deal of time with the Gerudo hadn't he?

She had known Jora for years and had always liked the man; she still remembered him asking if she had been hurt when Ganondorf dragged her before her father. He had been kind. But kindness was no guarantee of loyalty. By the Goddesses, how many by her father's side could she trust?

"That front done, what news do we have among the Zora and Gorons?" her father asked.

"By the might of King Zora and the grace of Lord Jabu-Jabu the Octorok threat has been kept at bay."

The large Gerudo chieftainess gave a snorting chuckle, which made Ambassador Selvas fluster. The Zora gave a polite cough but did not say anything more.

"That front is going well, and what news of Death Mountain?"

"The last message that Chief Darunia sent me has bad tidings," Coroto stood, the floor creaking from the shift of his weight. "The Lizalfos have been raiding the roads leading to our home. And the news is worse still. They are gathering, and it seems they are preparing to assault the Crown of Death Mountain." The big Goron looked down, then at his massive stony fingers. "All my life, I heard that is impossible. And yet, the monsters are there. And Ganondorf is not. He should have arrived many days ago."

"Our king seems to have moved slower than we’d like, unfortunately." Ashdin, the large woman they called the Most-Feared said.

"Wars," said the skinny Matron named Rijya who never smiled and rarely blinked, "refuse to keep to a schedule."

The third said nothing, as she was wont to do. She only played with the corner of her shawl and watched. Never letting her attention wander, but never offering any of her vaunted wisdom either.

"Easy to say," Coroto did not look convinced. "But as your king delays, my people still face the monsters. We are dying." He shook his head and clenched his jaw. His eyes wandered down to the map on the table. His massive hand pointed from the Gerudo Desert then passed over the map, stopping a moment at Satori Pass to Castle Town, to Faron, to a dozen more points beside all the way to Kokiri Forest. "All my life, I have been told that your king moves faster than possible. That he strikes like lightning. My people are dying." He looked up and his eyes found the Gerudo. "Why does your king delay?"

Finally, a reaction from the one named Bulira, but all she did was avert her eyes and frown. Sorrow, perhaps? Guilt? Unlikely, from the Gerudo, perhaps it meant nothing.

"Raiders do not let one ride past with a kiss and a wave," Rijya said in a faraway dead voice.

"That was weeks ago!" the Goron smashed his heavy hand on the arm of his chair. Even reinforced with steel as the seat was, the wood cracked under the force.

"Perhaps," Zelda said, "your king offered some reason for his delay? I do admit raiders does not seem a satisfactory justification for his lack of movement. I've been studying the last war, and several times Ganondorf fought skirmishes and even battles against trained knights and continued the march either that day or the next."

"Do something amazing once," Rijya said again, "and it becomes expected from you forever."

"Your master has always hated us Gorons! He is trying to drag his feet. He wants as many of us to die as he can."

"You want to say that again?" The Most-Feared managed to push herself to her feet. She puffed out her already quite dramatically sized chest and looked over the table to the Goron Ambassador. Zelda leaned forward in her chair, was that a threat or simply posturing? Neither of them had weapons, but Zelda found her heart racing faster all the same. One does not get a name like Most-Feared for backing down from a fight, but her fighting years were behind her, certainly?

Coroto stood up as well. "I say you Gerudo have always hated us. And your king is letting us die. Because he is without honor!"

"Enough from you!" Ashdin smashed her fist against her armrest as Coroto had a moment before on his own. Only hers cracked as the wood splintered beneath her fist. "Let's see how difficult it is to crack stone!" Zelda’s eyes went wide, she looked over her shoulder to order Impa to put a stop to them, but her guardian wasn’t invited to the war council. Not knowing what else to do, her eyes found the only other person in the room she trusted.

"Silence!" Zelda's father's voice forced itself through the entire room. Full of power and authority that demanded it be obeyed. The two stopped, and Zelda let out a breath of relief. "I will not have my own war council turn into a battle among ourselves."

"No battles in the war room," Rijya said, the only one in the entire council, guards included, who did not seem at all perturbed by the events.

"If I may?" Bulira said, her voice so quiet that Zelda strained to hear it. The king looked to her a moment, then gave a wave of his hand to let her continue. "Ambassador Coroto, I understand that you are upset. Do you have family at the Crown?"

"I do," he said, still frowning.

"This must be very distressing for you. Have you ever had a family member living in danger before?"

"I do not see how this is relevant," Coroto said.

"It is a deep worry, when your children are in danger. I know that better than most. Every day without word from them your mind starts thinking of everything that could go wrong. Then there is no word for weeks or months even and your fear consumes you completely. Like every breath could be the last one sharing the same world with your children." Bulira shook her head. "We all know your worry, but you need to understand we are trying to help. As best as we all can in this war. And Matron Ashdin, how many daughters have you lost in battles or to the winds?"

"Three," she said, frowning deeply.

"I am very sorry for your losses. But you must remember that you are used to war. All of us among the Gerudo have seen family, friends, and lovers join the ancestors. So many times, we forget the sorrow of those new to this dread. We must be patient."

"Sorrows or no, he insulted our king," Ashdin said. "You of all people must hate that."

"Ganondorf has earned the loyalty of everyone dwelling in the desert a hundred times over. But it is our loyalty, not theirs. Gan’s honor will survive a few words, but our alliance might not should you start a fight."

Matron Ashdin the Most-Feared grimaced, then met Coroto's eyes. She stared for a long time, but Zelda could tell that she had already decided not to antagonize the Goron further. But of course, the name ‘Most-Feared’ would want to hold everyone in terrified anticipation for her answer. When Ashdin apparently thought she had waited long enough, she sat back down and gestured for the others to continue talking.

"That was well spoken," King Liotidos said with the slightest nod of respect to Bulira. "Now, if we may continue." He spoke of the need for Ganondorf to march faster and how his heart felt heavy for the plight of the Gorons. But Zelda only half listened.

There was still so much to learn about her enemies and leadership in general. Her father commanded with his presence and voice. And that worked, he got the two to stop fighting with a single word. But Bulira found a way to ease the tensions between them. If Zelda was going to become a great queen, she would need to learn both.

And then there was the blind loyalty that Ganondorf seemed to effortlessly hold from his people. It annoyed her more than she'd like that she was drawing lessons from her enemies, but that quality would be useful. The Most-Feared may have had the skills of a warrior once, but now she was fat, slovenly, and had difficulty walking long distances. And yet she was more than willing to challenge a Goron just for insulting her king. A Goron! Even one such as ambassador Coroto, who as far as Zelda knew never once took up arms with anyone, could crush a person effortlessly. Ashdin would have no chance in a fight.  

Her father had loyal knights, those that were willing to fight and die for the glory of Hyrule and the crown. But the Gerudo's loyalty felt deeper, they were willing to pointlessly throw their lives away for the man.

How could she gain that kind of loyalty for herself?

After several hours the king concluded the council. "I will be taking an hour to myself," he said. "Afterward, I wish to meet with Matron Bulira and Sir Jora to discuss the progress made on the aqueduct. And ahh," he signaled to one of his attendants. "Wat, would you send for the representative from the stonemasons guild and the engineers?"

"Of course, my king," the servant said with a bow. Then the king stood up and all the ambassadors and advisors stood with him, Zelda included. He left the chamber and most of the councils followed him out the door.

Only Durrell took the time to come to Zelda. He bowed again, was that the fifth time or sixth? "It is an honor to be on the council with you, your Royal Highness."

"The honor is mine, Sir Durrell," she graced him with her hand.

"Oh," he kissed her ring and stepped back. "Though, I'm not a knight yet. I'm still squiring for my uncle." He frowned. "Though, I don't think I'm particularly good at all this knightly stuff. The fighting and the maintaining of equipment. I think that's why my uncle sent me as his voice here."

It was just a formality. You don't need to explain your history to me. "Perhaps he respects your intelligence?"

"Hah, I doubt that."

I do too, I was just trying to be polite. Let's hurry this along.

He stiffened up, his eyes going wide. "Not that I meant to say you were wrong. I didn't mean-"

"No offense was taken, squire Durrell." She walked past him.

However, he somehow seemed to miss that this meant the end of the conversation and followed her. "Of course, your Highness- your Royal Highness. Of course, of course. I heard you were an avid reader and I was wondering-"

“We’ll speak some other time, Durrell.”

Impa waited at the door. She had been talking idly with one of the guards. But by the time Zelda walked past her, the Sheikah had finished the conversation and found her place at Zelda's shoulder. Forming a wall between her and the annoying squire.

"Took you long enough," she said as they walked along the halls of the castle. "This is why I focused on spycraft instead of having to deal with these long policy debates."

"Did you find anything?" She only had an hour and if she knew her father he would be heading to his room, if she could get the information from Impa fast, perhaps she could take some time to make a quick study of the prophecies.

"More about some than others. The one called the Most-Feared deserves the title, I knew of her back in my more active days. She was never given a direct command of an entire army, to my knowledge. But she was considered the most brutal of the raiding chiefs. She killed several of the great knights of the last generation. Some in battle, at least two in duels. And some of what she did to the towns she raided. I will spare you the details, they are unpleasant."

"A queen will have to learn unpleasant details."

"You are not queen yet, my princess. Allow me to ease your mind in the little ways I still have."

"The others?"

"Rijya I do not know as well. Thankfully, I have some contacts among the Gerudo who were able to give me more details about her. Her tribe is a small but well respected one. She has the reputation of being far more clever than she lets on. It is said she gained the position of Matron by tricking her older sisters into killing each other."

"How am I not surprised that these are our allies?" Zelda sighed. "A warrior and a trickster. But do you have anything on them that I can use?"

"Is this really the route you wish to take?" Impa said, she rested her hand on Zelda's shoulder, stopping her. Zelda turned and looked at her guardian eye to eye. "It is one thing to use my training to learn how to move about unseen, or to know how to effectively run from danger. But what you're asking of me, to help you find information to threaten or coerce them? That leaves a mark on your soul, my princess."

"So you won't do it for me?"

"I never said I wouldn't. I am only warning you this is a dark path."

"Just find me the information I can use, please Impa," Zelda took a deep breath before she started walking again. "And what of the last?"

Impa sighed. "That one has proven the most difficult. She had no position in the last war. She seems to have appeared out of nowhere over the last few months. The stories I've been told sound like guesses and gossip to me. The one thing that is agreed upon is that she has some history with Ganondorf."

"Well that we can confirm, you saw how he ran to her. I would have thought her his mother."

"Oh no, she's not that. The Gerudo know well who his mothers are. I met them once, a long time ago, but that is another story I will spare you."

"So, who is she?"

"Some say she is a powerful witch, but I think those made the same mistake you made. Others say that she was an elite warrior who did not take part in the wars, instead hid away to train Ganondorf in the ways of sword, spear, and bow. Still more say she is no one, just a favored servant of their king when he was young."

"A servant?" Zelda frowned. Some no one brought to speak before the king of Hyrule in his closest council of war? That did not seem particularly likely, but then, Zelda had spent much of her life around knights, and she did not have the bearings of a warrior at all. And she did not seem like Rauru or his students either. "So rumors, that is all you've been able to find for me?"

"I did say it was difficult, though there is a simple way to find out more," Impa said and stopped as they reached the arches that led to the courtyard.

"Just tell me, Impa. You know I hate when you beg for a question."

Impa pointed ahead. "Go ask her."

Sitting upon the bench at the center of the courtyard sat Matron Bulira. She did not seem to notice Impa or Zelda, her focus upon the flowers of the garden, as intent as she had been at the council. As if the flowers would fly away or change if she glanced away.

"You can't be serious."

"I most certainly am. You need to extract information, this is how you do it. With conversation," the governess frowned and nodded to herself deep in memory. "This is far safer than my first attempts with a Gerudo. Even if you anger her, there's little chance she'll try and stab you in your own courtyard."

"But what if I say something wrong? What if I reveal something?"

"Don't."

"Thank you, Impa, that's incredibly helpful." But instead of responding, her guardian gave her a gentle nudge forward before turning around and walking away. Zelda frowned at Impa's back before the Sheikah rounded a corner and disappeared.

This was fine. She could do this. She was Princess Zelda, Chosen of the Goddesses. She had already outsmarted Ganondorf; she could face down one of his minions. Especially such an unimposing woman as this.

She walked to the bench. "Matron Bulira," she stepped in front of the woman. "What a pleasure to see you."

"Oh!" the little woman said. "I'm sorry, princess, do you want the bench?" She stood up.

"No, you don't have to-" but before Zelda could finish the Gerudo beckoned for Zelda to sit down before taking one of the deepest most subservient bows Zelda had ever seen. Her nose almost scraped the stones. By the Goddesses, was she a servant?

"Your Royal Highness, please, sit. Enjoy the gardens.”

“There is more than enough room for two.”

“I would never wish to impose, it’s your palace and-“

“Sit. I insist.”

The woman paused, perhaps thinking to herself if it was appropriate to refuse the order of her princess. “Thank you, your Royal Highness,” she said with a forced but friendly smile. The Matron sat down then went back to watching the flowers.

Zelda, for the life of her, could not think of anything to say. She couldn’t just order the woman to reveal all her machinations. Impa should have given her some instruction before throwing her to these people. “I-“ she tried, and hoped some form of sentence would follow. “I was impressed with your words at the council.” That sounded good. Flattery. Everyone liked to be flattered from time to time.

"Oh," Bulira said, then looked down to her feet. Zelda had known peasants who did the same, turning their eyes away from royalty as if worried simply looking would somehow tarnish them. "It was nothing."

"I think it was far from nothing, the way you handled Coroto and Ashdin was masterful."

"Thank you, but I don't think I'll be of much use at a war council. I never had the mind to grasp all the intricacies of that sort. Nor the stomach for it."

She still spoke to the ground. Which made it difficult to tell if her eyes bore any of the usual signs of lies. But her voice didn’t change, she did not pause to think of how to answer. She showed no more discomfort than she had simply being in the presence of royalty. Everything about her gave Zelda the impression of fear, but not untruth. Either she was the greatest liar that Zelda had ever seen, or she truly was no warrior and had no grasp of strategies.

That removed at least one of her supposed origins.

"On the contrary, you already provided more tangible benefit to the progress of the war effort than anyone else there, save perhaps for my father, and our commanders on the field, Duke Arlan and your King Dragmire."

"You truly think so?" She glanced at Zelda, then quickly turned her head back down. There was something in her eyes, even in that brief glimpse, another showing of that sadness perhaps? The guilt Zelda caught at the council meeting. "I think you left out one more name of importance, you are quite an impressive young vai."

"Thank you, many have said, but it's always nice hearing it confirmed from another."

That got the slightest smile from the old woman. "Ahh, you remind me of Gan. He was so self-confident as a child as well."

"Gan? Ganondorf?" Zelda had to focus not to change her expression. That was not a comparison she wished to draw. "Did you know Ganondorf when he was my age?"

"I knew him far earlier. Let's see, I was pregnant with Nabooru when I started working for his mothers, I think he was about two then. Yes, that's right. I met him when he was two."

That explained the familiarity. "What did you do for his mothers?"

"Everything they needed. They lived away from all the tribes of the desert in the ruins of an old stronghold. And neither of them knew a thing about cleaning, or cooking, or childcare." She shook her head. "But let's not spoil a beautiful day with such talk."

A servant. She was a servant. They had a servant sitting in their war council meetings. It was no wonder that Impa could not find anything about her. A servant directed and gave reprimands to an ambassador and a Matron of the Gerudo. It was ridiculous, unbelievable. The gall of these Gerudo, to send someone like her as a representative.

Was it intended as an insult? The one called Ashdin certainly felt like one as well, and yet the Most-Feared listened to her. That was most perplexing of all. If Bulira was meant as a joke, why would her words sway any of her fellow Matrons?

But if there was an insult in Bulira's presence, Zelda could not help but feel that the cruelty of the joke fell more on other's shoulders than the little woman that sat beside her. She seemed more lost in thought and scared than vindictive. But she was still Ganondorf's minion.

"Do you enjoy the garden?" Zelda tried to continue some form of conversation.

"Certainly, but I have always loved a pretty flower. The desert has few, when they do bloom it's beautiful, but it's always brief. And if you aren't prepared, you'll miss them. It's a sad year when you miss a desert bloom. But these plants you have, flowers that blossom for weeks and months at a time? How wonderful to live among such beauty."

"Would you like to walk through them?"

"Ahh, sadly no. When I first arrived, I went through smelling them all. Such wonderful aromas and beauty. But the next day I woke with rashes and a runny nose, and oh, sorry, your highness. I won't bore you with the details of the aches and pains of an old woman. I'm content just getting to glimpse the beauty of Hyrule. I'll leave it for others to live and walk among them."

There was a profound melancholy around the woman, but a bit of pride too perhaps? It was hard for Zelda to put into words what she saw in her. It wasn't pride like she was used to. A knight may bow before a king, but they do not scrape and grovel.

"That's enough from the silly old vai," she said and smiled to Zelda. "I'm sure you didn't just come to listen to me."

"You'd be surprised, that's exactly why I came to sit with you." Of course, you don't need to know it's to thwart whatever it is you and your master are planning. "You're something of an enigma."

"I'm sorry, I am not fully fluent in Hylian. What am I?"

"A mystery."

"Ahh,' Bulira just shook her head. "If you say so, your highness. I think you'll find there's not all that much mystery to me."

"You were a servant, and you just sat through a meeting of some of the most powerful people in the world. And then you chided two of them into submission. That's quite an accomplishment for someone."

"Ahh, but that is an accomplishment made on the backs of others. My daughter grew up to become a great woman," she smiled as her eyes wandered past the gardens to some distant memory. "She used to chase after Gan, always pushing herself to keep up. Two years younger and demanding he teach her to fight. That he never went easy on her. And when his mothers came they stood together against…" her smile withered and she looked back to Zelda. "I'm proud of them both."

"You seem it, I did not know Lady Nabooru well, even when she stayed here for months."

"Little surprise that. I understand you were locked away for some time when Ganondorf visited."

"You… you heard of that?"

"Oh yes, the desert is not so far away that we don't hear when the princess we have sworn our lives to hated and dishonored our king."

Now it was Zelda's turn to look away. She had been so foolish; it was hard to think that her mistakes were only a few months past and not several years. She had acted as a child, accomplishing nothing and revealing everything she had to her enemy in a single conversation.

"I am sorry, it was… it was unbecoming of a princess how I acted. Believe me, I bear neither you nor your king any further ill-will. In fact, I wish most sincerely to mend any rift between our peoples that I may have inadvertently caused."

"Hmm," Bulira smiled. "That's nice." She didn't believe Zelda, that was obvious just from the tone of her voice. "Well now, I think it's about time to head back to the King's council. I don't know any more about aqueducts than I do about war, but my king gave me a task."

"Don't we have more time?" Zelda looked across the courtyard to the decorative sundial, they still had a quarter hour until her father asked for their presence.

"One should always be a little early when asked by their host, especially when that host is a king." She truly was a peasant, wasn't she?

"I suppose, we can walk to the council chamber together."

"That would please me very much."

Zelda slid off the bench, and Bulira pushed herself to her feet. The old woman walked slow. So incredibly slow. No, keep calm. I need to keep her happy , Zelda said to herself as they took what could only be called a leisurely stroll. Which may have been interesting to Bulira, but for Zelda she was surrounded by things she had seen a thousand times or more.

"Such beauty," Bulira said as they passed one of her father's frescos. A wall showing Hylia casting out the evils of the world while the Golden Three watched from over them all.

"Was there anything beautiful from your time raising Ganondorf? Other than the flowers I mean."

"Oh, many things," Bulira said. "Watching the children play after a hard day's work. And of all the gifts his mothers gave him, music was possibly his favorite. One of the few remaining rooms of the stronghold still in one piece was a chapel, and the Twinrova taught him how to play the organ."

"Really?"

"Oh yes," Bulira said. "They were quite adamant that he learns how to play music. And he took to it. Often I'd hear him trying to compose his own pieces, while my daughter sang alongside him."

She talked about her daughter and Ganondorf the entire time they traveled to the council room. Every story she had about beauty in the desert always went back to those two. And while they waited alone in the room until the others her father had called joined them, she told more stories about the two children. Only when the king arrived did she stop. "I'm sorry, your Royal Highness, I wasted all your time with my blathering."

"Not at all, I greatly enjoyed your stories. We must take time to greet each other more."

And their conversation had been edifying. Without meaning to, Matron Bulira answered a question Zelda did not know how to ask. A simple answer, as it turned out. How did Ganondorf inspire such loyalty? They loved him. They loved him so much that the great would listen to a servant that he gave his favor without complaint. The Most-Feared would get herself killed for a slight against him, because that was how a brute like her showed love.

They all loved him because they all must be fooled that he loves them in return. Or, more terrifying still, did he return that love? It was hard for her to think of him in such terms. He loved his people, and they returned that love so strong they would face certain death for him. They would follow him to the tomb of Demise itself.

Her father called the meeting to order, and immediately Sir Jora stood up and began recounting how many rupees were spent simply on finding the proper stone for the project. But Zelda only half listened, she kept glancing at Matron Bulira.

Could she even gain that loyalty? Maybe with Impa? There were a few of her father's advisors she liked more than others. But did she love them? Did they love her? Or just find her the difficult child they needed to listen to?

Zelda slumped down into her chair, the image of the perfect little princess lost.

Chapter Text

"Wake up, voe." A now all too familiar tap struck Link on the side of his head. His eyes opened to see the bleary dark-haired girl as she continued to tap him.

"You can stop, Barkan," Link said as he pushed her hand away. "I'm awake."

"Then get up. We got work to do." Barkan was only about three or four years older than Link, if he had to guess. But she had already taken charge of many of the other camp followers. Or, more likely, she bossed others around and no one else cared enough to disagree with her.

Link grabbed his clothes and held them up with a sigh. He hated wearing them. The Gerudo had taken his tunic and replaced them with thin poorly fitting shirts and pants. Out of kindness, they said. His clothes had been torn and ripped from the fight, and he was grateful that they found something for him without tears in it. But did it have to be these garments? Everything felt too loose or whispy for comfort. If anyone wore them in the woods, they would get tangled upon every bush or branch.

But then, there didn't seem much in the way of thick woods on the mountain, occasionally they passed patches of trees, but never enough. Link put on the clothes and then strapped on his sword and shield before heading outside the tent he shared with six other servants. It had been days in this camp, but he kept his equipment close. Who knows when he would need to start using them?

The sun peeked over the cliffs to the east, but Link turned his back to it. No need to think about sunrises when there was work to do. He followed Barkan to the wagons and helped her cut up onions and pieces of salted pork. While others chopped a strange green-brown vegetable stalk and fruits that Link had never seen before.

When the faeries told their stories about the horrors of war, Link had always just thought about the soldiers and knights marching off to kill each other. He did not really think about everyone that came with them. As it turned out, so many people marched along with the army, only about half were soldiers. The rest prepared meals, handled the horses, sewed, cleaned, practically anything that needed to be done that wasn’t fighting.

And more of these people joined as they marched. Hylian girls from nearby villages that fled from home to join the warrior women of the desert entered the camp alongside young boys who just wanted an adventure. Merchants wandered about peddling at whoever came near. And men, a staggeringly large number of young men, most of whom never gave Link a reason to follow the army, only passing knowing smiles between themselves whenever Link asked.

Their secrets and smug looks didn’t bother him. Most of the Gerudo didn’t speak Hylian, so each that joined the army along the way meant someone new Link could understand. He still tried with the Gerudo, by listening and copying, but it was hard. They all spoke so fast. A few times he’d speak to them in their language, simple things like ‘hello’ which as far as he could tell had at least three different words ‘sav’otta,’ ‘sav’aaq,’ and ‘sav’saaba.’ He wasn’t entirely certain how they differed. But most the Gerudo found his attempts to decipher their tongue amusing. They were friendly, servants and warriors alike. That was most surprising of all. They were nothing like the ravenous violent monsters he feared.

Well, except one.

Once Link finished with the onions and pork, he walked it over to the fires where other workers had set several pots to boil. He dumped the food into the pot and then went back to cut more. He went back and forth, cutting ingredients and dumping them until every pot was full and cooking.

When he finished all that was laid out for him, he asked the other servants if there was anything further to do. None of them had anything, so, with much regret, he went looking for Barkan. He found her gathering bowls for the soldiers. No point delaying it. “Barkan, you need help?”

The older girl gave him a withering glare. “I can do this myself.” She went from wagon to tent, getting each bowl she could and stacking them ever higher, until Link worried they would topple over. “You’re following me.”

“You sure you don’t want help?”

“No. What do you want?”

Link pulled at his shirt. “Any chance you could tell me when I can get my clothes back?”

"Look, voe," Barkan emphasized that word. "I don't have time to just fix your clothing. There's a lot that still needs to be done."

"You keep calling me, voe," Link said.

"’Cause you're a voe."

“But only the Gerudo say ‘voe.’”

“And?”

"And… you're not a Gerudo," Link said. "You don't look like them. You have brown hair, and you're not nearly as tall as-"

"I'm still more of a Gerudo than you'll ever be," the girl hissed. "If you’re going to keep bothering me, here," she took four bowls and shoved them into Link’s hands. "Go fill these up and make certain the warriors get their morning meals."

Link sighed, if he had a needle and thread, he could have fixed his clothing already. But he knew better than to cause any fuss about it. He took the bowls, got them filled with the sludgy soup and balanced them along his arms before walked to the front of the camps as the warriors came out of their tents. He made certain not to spill any of them as he went. He dropped one the first day, and Barkan had given him an earful.

The sun sat high now, though the mountain peaks covered much of it. He’d managed to miss the entire sunrise and hadn’t thought of her once. And that realization sent him back to memories of Navi and him sitting atop Lon Lon Ranch or sitting beneath the stars. He frowned and tried to focus on the task at hand. Four bowls, two arms, and he mustn’t spill a drop.

One of the larger tents opened and the fiercest looking of the warrior women walked out of it. Bethmasse, they called her, the Dread Spear. The one put in charge when the leader of the army left a few days back to visit their master, the murderer.

“Sav-uhhm, sav’saaba,” Link said.

The big woman looked down to him and shook her head. “You still with us, voe?”

“Yes, Commander Bethmasse,” Link said as he handed her one of the bowls. “Commander Nabooru told me not to leave. She said the road wouldn’t be safe to travel alone.”

“That I did,” the leader of the Gerudo vanguard followed out of the tent and stretched, before taking a bowl for herself.

“Think you not listen,” Bethmasse grumbled before she slurped down the stew. “You have look about you.”

“What look?”

“That you’re about as likely to run off in the middle of the night,” Commander Nabooru said as she took a sip, then made a face. “Too much onion.”

“Or stab someone,” Bethmasse said as she tipped the last of her bowl into her mouth, then turned to Nabooru and spoke in Gerudo.

“I said I didn’t like it, not I wouldn’t eat it. Go get more yourself if you’re still hungry.”

Link felt his face grow hot. “I wouldn’t stab anyone.”

Bethmasse frowned. “Then why wear sword?”

“Quit teasing the child,” yawned Mulli, the kind one, as she and the quiet one whose name Link never caught left the tent. “Thank you, Link,” she smiled and picked up the last two bowls, handing the other to her silent friend.

The four ate their hot soup, talking to each other in their own language between their slurps. Link listened intently, catching a few words, he thought one meant ‘good enough’ that seemed to make sense. And Mulli told a joke, he didn’t understand any of it, but it made the other three laugh. Well, Nabooru and Bethmasse laughed, the quiet one just smiled.

“Anything else you want, voe?” Nabooru asked when she noticed that Link hadn’t yet moved.

“I just wondered, are we – are we moving today? Finally?”

"Children should learn patience," Nabooru said.

“A good lesson,” Mulli nodded. “Only, I’m not certain you’re the best one to teach it.”

Nabooru gave her a dramatic scowl before she broke into a grin. “You should be happy today, voe. Go get yourself your own meal, then make yourself useful and take down the tents. We’re leaving.”

“Yes commander, thank you commander.” Link turned away. Then stopped, turned back around and tried to copy the salute the Gerudo warriors gave to each other. Which only made the four of them laugh.

“Go, voe,” Nabooru said. “Before you embarrass yourself.”  

Link rushed back to the cooks, telling the other servants as he passed that they were moving out. Most of them greeted the idea with sighs or grumbles. But some, including Barkan, gave gleeful cheers. "Finally," she said, "let's see an actual battle."

While the servants took down the tents, the warriors trained. The same as they had every morning. It made sense, Link supposed, they needed to keep their skills sharp if they were going to go out and fight on the battlefield. But it didn't feel fair to Link as he pulled up the pegs of tents and folded them up while others were having fun playing with weapons.

They took down three tents before Link got close enough to watch them out of the corner of his eye. Their leader was the best of the lot, as far as he could tell. She did not seem to fight, she just flowed around whoever she was training against, always a finger’s width away from any strike against her. And at the perfect moment her weapon would lash out and crack her opponent across an arm or against their helmets.

He had watched them fight every morning he could, with sword and spear, or practicing aiming with their bows. Not everyone in the army was particularly skilled, but those who trained with Commander Nabooru were incredible.

"Hurry up," Barkan nudged him to keep his focus on his work.

"Sorry," Link mumbled as he returned to untying the ropes from the tent spikes. When he got the last of them untied and pulled the spikes from the ground he stepped back as some of the bigger workers took the canopy down from the wooden frames.

"You have to pay attention," Barkan was saying. "You keep looking over at them, you're going to mess up and slow all of us down."

Before Link had a chance to respond, one of the warriors called. "You, little voe! With little sword!" The big one, Commander Bethmasse beckoned for him to come over to her.

"See?" Barkan leered. "See? I told you, now they’re going to thrash you raw."

“I didn’t do anything,” Link muttered. So what if he was a little slow untying some knots? It wasn’t as if the warriors were anywhere near finished training. He hadn’t slowed down the whole army. Had he?

"Come," the big warrior said again with a tone that told Link she would not ask for him a third time.

Link went to her, his hand on the pommel of his sword. Could he fight his way out, if it became necessary? “Yes?” His voice squeaked. He frowned. Whatever happened it wouldn’t do to be afraid. Not in front of these people. Whatever the big warrior wanted of him, he’d face it. Alone.

"You watch us fight." The big woman said, her voice thick with the Gerudo accent.

"Yes." Was this not about how he was working with the tents? "Did I do something wrong?"

"No," the big woman shook her head. "It is good. One must watch to learn the ways of war." She took her long training spear and tapped at the sheathed blade at Link’s side. “So you know to use.”

"I do know how to use it," Link unsheathed the blade and batted aside the spear before holding it out in front of him. "I've already fought Lizalfos and a giant- and a monster. I know what I'm doing."

"Hmm," Bethmasse stepped away from him and lifted the spear until its padded tip pointed between his eyes. “Prove.”

"Bethe!" came Nabooru shaking her head. The two of them engaged in a lengthy discussion in their language that Link couldn't follow. He looked back at the servants and noticed Barkan staring at him. Her arms folded, waiting to see what punishment he would get.

"Why not let him?" Bethmasse said, switching back to Hylian.

"Because he is a child."

"So I when my mother handed me a spear. So you and our king. The boy reminds me of guard. The one Gan," then she frowned and started to speak again in Gerudo apparently given up trying to convey her thoughts in Hylian. There was one word he caught, though: Ganondorf. She repeated his name twice. It felt wrong that she was invoking his name in front of him at all. But whatever she said, it seemed to work on Nabooru. The commander threw her hands up and stomped away.

Bethmasse looked back down on Link and smiled. "Let us see how you fair." She moved a few paces away from Link. "No lie. Tell me true, voe. You know sword?"

"I wasn't lying. I've fought monsters with it."

"Good," Bethmasse lowered her practice spear precisely where it had been before, pointed right between his eyes. "So I."

Link prepared his shield and held his sword out. His opponent didn’t move, her spear stayed so still she could have been a statue.

Silently, he ran toward the woman, raising his shield high as he did. The spear thrust toward him. He twisted away from it and let the point brush past his shoulder. Another step, then another. He was almost within reach!

The pole of the spear hit him on the side of the head. He stumbled and fell to his knees.

"No." Bethmasse said.

"That's not how you spar, voe." Nabooru called. "Show your partner some respect first."

Link shook his head, it hurt. He touched the side the spear struck him, then looked at his fingers. He wasn't bleeding, but the woman had cracked him good. When he got back to his feet, the world wobbled for a moment.

The big woman stepped away from him, then pointed her spear once more at Link before she raised it high, until her hand was level with her mouth and the spear was pointed directly toward the sky. Was that a sign to start the fight? Like the two knights performed to each other at the Sun Festival?

"You're using a knight's sword… sort of," Nabooru said. "So do the knight's salute. Lift your sword up, that's right, point it to the sky." Link followed her instructions trying to remember exactly what the knights had done. "A little higher, so the crossguard is just under your eyes."

He lifted the sword further, until his guard covered the lower half of Bethmasse.

"Good, now sweep the blade to your- ahh, you're left-handed. Sweep the sword down your left side until the point is lowered to the ground."

Link slashed the sword down; it didn't quite feel natural. He tried again. Still not perfect. Off to the side, Mulli mimed the exact action, stretching out her arm for him to see the correct position. When he tried again, she winked at him.

"There we go," Nabooru called. "Now you can begin."

Link advanced toward Bethmasse, he kept his shield up, matching the angle where the spear pointed.

"When facing a new opponent, you have to make a quick decision," Nabooru said. "Are they weak enough for you to run down? Then attack quick, attack deadly. Are they stronger? Then you must give way. Draw them out, take advantage where you can. Are they both? Then you must be better.”

"I am stronger, and more skilled," Bethmasse said. "If wondering."

"I know!" Link edged forward. He knew what he was doing. He'd faced down three Lizalfos alone… mostly alone. How much more difficult could one woman be?

Bethmasse took one large step back to keep the distance between herself and Link. Her legs were so much longer than Link's, even walking backward it would take two or three of his steps to match one of hers. But while he puzzled this problem, the practice spear drooped low, very low. As if she was trying to aim at his feet.

He lowered his shield, seeing if he could make the angle still work, stooping over to make it so the shield protected his legs. But then his head was exposed. No, this couldn't be right.

But before he could figure out how to fix this, Bethmasse pushed the back of the spear down, which swung the point high, right back at his head. He tried to wrench up his shield. But as hunched over as he was it was too slow.

The spear hurtled toward him.

And stopped a finger's width from his nose.

His shield finally came up and bashed the spear away.

"That is trap," Bethmasse said.

"I know," Link muttered.

"Being active with your shield is good," Nabooru said. "Whoever taught you knew what they were about. But you can't twist yourself up. For the parts of your body that are too far away to protect with the shield you'll have to trust your ability to move aside or back. Bethe, do that move again. This time don't lower your shield down all the way. Stay straight, and when she thrusts at your legs. Notice how long it takes to make that spear move the whole distance. Bethe?"

The big woman pulled back the spear and angled it toward Link's feet.

"I see," he said as he put his shield back into position. He held it around his middle, hoping that was roughly where the woman wanted him to hold it. Bethmasse thrust the spear, and immediately he knew what Nabooru had been talking about.

Like everyone else, Bethmasse's arms were high on her body. That meant her weapons could attack high, easy, and fast. She could strike toward his head or thrust at his torso as quick as lightning. But aiming toward his feet? As long as he wasn't panicking about the attack, it wasn't particularly hard just to move his feet out of the way.

"That is risk attack," Bethmasse said. "Not only is slow, but here. Step toward me."

Link did as he was told.

"My spear down, but, what the words, Nabs?"

"You're too close now for her to reposition her spear up." As Nabooru said, Bethmasse wiggled her spear and it knocked harmlessly against the edge of his shield and bounced away. "She can't get a good hit on you until she brings her spear back."

Bethmasse repositioned her spear back down. Then made a large show of pulling her arm back and raising the spear until it pointed toward Link's head. "All this time. I weak."

And that was how it went, until the tents were packed, and the warriors were finished with their drills. Only once did Link even land a hit on Bethmasse, and he had the distinct impression she let him hit her. Nabooru called for the spar to finish, she walked up to Link and ruffled his hair.

"You're not bad, voe," she said. "Sometimes your footwork gets away from you.”

“You must learn,” Bethmasse added, “when to strike, when to defend, and when to give ground. We will go over tomorrow.”

"Tomorrow?" Link's eyes widened. This was going to be more than one morning’s entertainment? "Yes. I'll be there. Thank you!"

She gave him a nod then headed to her horses with Nabooru and the rest. Link returned to the other servants with a wide grin.

"Have fun?" Barkan said, her arms folded. She did not look particularly happy.

"Yes?"

"Get to the carts, voe. You’re going to set all of them, and you’re not to stop until I tell you."

The sun still sat high in the sky when the caravan stopped. This was a bit unusual, for the last few weeks they had not stopped until an hour before the sun set. Giving the camp followers just enough time to pitch tents and start fires while the warriors arranged the wagons and built the encircling woodwork.

“What’s going on?” Link asked.

“How should I know?” Barkan snapped. Her mood had not improved over their days of travel. As far as Link could tell, she made no attempt to fix his clothes in that time. And he may not be smart, but he knew enough not to bother her about it.

"Do you think we're there?" They’d travel well up the mountain. Not yet to the summit, but still higher than Link had ever been. They’d taken a winding road, much easier for the horses and wagons to travel across. Avoiding all the steep points that would have been fun to climb. But Link couldn’t complain, as much as he would like to test himself against the stones, the caravan would be safer.

"Again. How should I know?"

"Fine, I get it." Link stood up and jumped off the cart.

"Hey," Barkan shouted after him. "Where are you going?"

Link raced around the wagons and horses toward the front of the vanguard, swerving around the servants and even a few of the warriors that had fallen back to mingle with the camp followers. He tried his best not to disturb their conversations or games or little duties. By the time he reached the front of the army, he was winded.

"Careful," Bethmasse said to him as he reached her horse. "Don't get…" she paused and looked to the sky as she often did when she searched for a Hylian word. "Horse-stepped on," she concluded.

"Trampled,” Link said. “And I won’t, sarqso.”

He peered around her warhorse at a grand entrance carved out of the side of the mountain. Before it stood a line of Gorons all holding massive cudgels and blades far too large for any Hylian to wield.

Commander Nabooru rode out ahead of the rest of her host, in full regalia of armor. Her bow along her back, arrows in a bag hanging by her legs, a spear in hand and a sword at her hip. “Is this who we have to greet us? A row of rock and weapons?” She called to the crowd of Gorons. “I’ll admit, I’m usually bored with the celebrations the Hylians throw, but this is a bit aggressive, don’t you think?”

From beneath the mountain a drum sounded. Then another followed it and another. The sound swelled, the entrance to the tunnels funneling the beat toward Link and the Gerudo. It grew louder and louder, until Link had to cover his ears and clench his teeth to keep them from rattling. Some of the Gerudo did as well, but Nabooru sat on her horse. Taking a moment to spit off to her side and looking bored.

The Gorons parted and one of them marched out from the shadows with a dozen drummers following him. Big and muscled, his arms were near as thick as a horse, but there was a wary sagginess to him, as if age was bringing the proud man low. Some of the other Gorons had small tufts of hair around their ears or on their chin, but this one had thick white hair in pointed spikes that made a circle from his chin to the top of his head.

He stopped before Nabooru and the drums behind him made one last rolling beat which echoed across the mountain. Link looked around him, to see the warriors were starting to take their hands off their ears before he joined them. He heard a ringing that took a moment before it went away.

"Chief Darunia," Nabooru said as she stuck her pinky into one of her ears and wiggled it around. "It has been a time."

So this was the leader of the Gorons. Zelda had mentioned him as a potential ally. He wanted to rush out at this very moment to tell him about Ganondorf and his plans. No, that's stupid. I can't be stupid. How would it look if he did that with nothing for proof? He lost Zelda's letter. That was exactly the kind of thinking that made Navi leave him. He would need to be smart, to be patient, until he could convince the Goron Chief of the Gerudo lies.

"Nabooru Bright-Flame," the big Goron said. "Where is your master?"

"No time for pleasantries?" Nabooru gave a mirthless chuckle. "And I thought we had gotten so close after the peace. King Dragmire is behind me, maybe a day. I'm just the vanguard."

"I have no time for anything. Every hour my people are being slaughtered. Where have you been? The Lizalfos and Dodongo have begun their assault on the Crown."

"Then there is no time to waste, chief. Allow me and my best into your city and together we can get started on a battle plan. Have something halfway sorted by the time my king arrives."

The chief folded his arms and took a long time before he nodded. "See that your warriors understand who they are fighting and who they are helping. Then you will be allowed into my city." Then without another word he turned and walked back into the cave.

Gorons came forward to Nabooru and her warriors, taking the reins of horses and ushering them inside. None of them seemed to pay Link any mind, so he followed them. Making certain he stayed out from underfoot of the massive stony people. Once Bethmasse caught sight of him, but just gave him a small nod.

They entered the cavern; reddish-brown stone surrounded them. The deeper they went the less sunlight he could see, until the only light around them came from lanterns and torches hung around the wall. The Gorons led them deep into the heart of the mountain. Until the tunnel turned into a wide cavern, where the stone glistened by the light of a massive fire that made gems sparkle along the ceiling.

From that central room span dozens of tunnels, with their own fires and Gorons walking or rolling through them. It would take years to search through this place. Somewhere in this underground maze was the Ruby, and Ganondorf would arrive sometime within the next day and claim it for his own.

I'm doomed.

Chapter Text

"I've told you everything," the fairy cowered in the corner of the bottle. “I don’t know anything else. Please. I don’t know anything.”

Gan had never been so close to one of the fae. Some watched when he spoke with the Guardian of the Forest, but they never descended from his branches. His mothers taught him of these creatures, how they were beings born of pure magic could sustain themselves and those who could tap into their power for centuries.

And yet, despite their long lifespans, they did not prove particularly wise or powerful in themselves. And their courage? This one’s screams answered that.

He shook the bottle and the little pink light tumbled within, rolling over its wings and striking the glass walls that encased it.

"Stop! Please! Stop!"

"Tell me more of your Great Mother," Ganondorf said. "If I should confront her, what would she use against me?"

“Whatever she likes. She has crafted illusions that can fool even other fairies. And she’s enchanted the walls of our home with mighty spells.”

“And what do the enchantments do?”

“Anything. Everything.”

“That’s not an answer,” he shook the bottle again.

“Stop!” She screamed, almost like a human. That was the worst of this business, but mercy is the enemy of necessity.

“Then tell me details. What do these enchantments do?”

“I don’t know all of them. But she’s using some on the one that brought us the Emerald.”

“The Kokiri?”

“No. Maybe? I don’t know. The fairy. The Great Mother is forcing her to join us, to never wish to leave.”

“How?”

“I don’t know! All I know is that I’m supposed to make her feel important and lead her to a meeting. Mother does the rest.”

“You don’t see anything?”

“None of it is real. I took her to an empty room, every day. That’s it. That’s all I know.”

Ganondorf put the bottle down, the fairy continued to gasp and sob. So the Great Fairy could make vivid illusions centered on only a single person and perhaps even take more direct methods of altering their mind. Difficult to do. The Twinrova taught him to overwhelm someone completely, make their will his own. That required strength, the power to break a mind and shape it as you want. But to simply tinker with it, let someone still retain their own personhood as you twist them from within? That required finesse. Dangerous to face such a foe, especially in her own lair. But he defeated the Great Deku Tree, given time he could think of a way to turn a Great Fairy’s magic against herself.

“Tell me more about the fairy that brought the Emerald. Why is the Great Mother corrupting her?”

“Corrupting? No, no the Great Mother wouldn’t. Saving. When she arrived she was near dead. So weak she could barely fly. The Great Mother decided that it would be best if she remained there, rather than traveling the world with a child that would get her killed.”

“And the child, what happened to him?”

“I don’t know, I only brought him to Mother. I think she's using him as well."

"Using him how?"

“Don’t hurt me again. Please, I don’t know. I handled Navi- the fairy. She didn’t tell me her plans with the boy.”

“Did you ever see him?”

“No, I just brought the fairy to an empty pool every day. I don’t know what became of the boy.”

“Fickle friends are fairies,” Ganondorf muttered. Good news, finally. The Great Fairy would have no need to keep the boy alive. She likely let him die of his wounds and disposed of the remains away from her children.

That dark part of him howled in delight at the death of an enemy, while cursing he could not kill it himself.

A child. Ganondorf frowned. Happy at the death of a child. A doomed one at that, sent out into an unfamiliar world just to be slaughtered. He had not even gotten a good look at him. Nothing but a green tunic and a blue fairy that disappeared in an instant. All the child likely wanted was to avenge the Great Deku Tree or perhaps protect the Emerald. Either were worthy causes. Would he do any less in the Kokiri's position?

And Nabooru wants me to share these burdens with her? What horror would she show if she knew he celebrated the murder of children? No. He would handle these dealings alone.

He rubbed his eyes. How long had he been awake? Beneath the tentflap, in the small space where light from outside tumbled into his tent he could see the world was starting to brighten. He had worked throughout the night. Again. Perhaps if he laid down now, he could get maybe an hour of shut eye before his guards were forced to get him moving. Would that little bit even help? More likely he would stumble through the day even groggier than he was now. Too little rest to give him energy, too much to keep his momentum going to carry him throughout the day. No, best to stay awake.

"Thank you, Telti," Ganondorf said and walked to the wooden box. He placed the fairy inside beside his demon-bone top, and a few other magic trinkets he protected. "We will talk more tonight."

The fairy sobbed as he picked up the Phantom Mask and Demon Top. He spread out the map of Hyrule and cast the first of his spells and released the top. It spun up Death Mountain and stopped below the summit. Good, his little minion was near the Crown. By extension, King Dodongo was right where he needed to be.

With the location set, Ganondorf closed his eyes and put the skeletal mask over his face. Where the mask touched skin it felt like fire. He took a deep steadying breath, ignoring the sting. Think of the mountain. Think of the Lizalfos. Let my spirit bring me there. He pulled the magic into himself and opened his eyes through the glowing holes of the Phantom Mask. For a moment all he saw was bright flame.

His vision cleared. Before him a group of Lizalfos pulled back, screaming and hissing. Only one among them did not retreat from his presence. It stepped forward and pulled its only arm across itself and knelt.

"My king," the lizard hissed. The others followed as their surprise ebbed, each taking positions beside the one-armed Lizalfos. All bowing before him.

“How goes the preparations for the assault?”

The creature hissed. "Should the weather remain favorable, King Dodongo has ordered the lines drawn tomorrow. We shall assault the Crown and-“

"No. Tell him he must wait. I will give the orders when to attack."

One-Arm snout rose from the dirt and met Ganondorf’s eyes. “Why? If we delay, the Gorons will have time to prepare.”

"You will wait, because I have commanded you to wait. Do not forget who rules your army, and what I can do to those who displease me."

The lizard's emotionless eyes did not blink. The cold-blooded creature did not shiver or give any clear sign of discomfort. But of all the Lizalfos he could have used as a messenger, this one had a brain. Perhaps it would have been simpler to pick some mindless thug who would blindly follow orders. But a clever tool had its uses as well.  

"If that is what would please you, my king. How long shall we wait?"

"Stay close to King Dodongo, I will speak to you again when it is time to assault the Crown. Tell him to continue making preparations, reveal fractions of your numbers. Just enough to keep the Gorons scared."

"Raids?"

"When necessary."

"It will be done, my king."

"It better be, for your sake." Ganondorf took off the mask and the world went dark. He closed his eyes for a moment, letting what magic remained within leak out. When he opened them again, he was back in his tent. Now the brightness of the morning clawed its way into the room.

He shut his eyes once more and simply stood. Just for a breath. He let all the pressures of the world drift away from him. If he could, he would have fallen asleep on his feet. But there was work to do. There was always more work to do.

Lifting the heavy lids of his eyes, he searched his room for a waterskin. Then a bowl to pour some of the water into. When he campaigned in the desert, this would have been an extravagance. Something he would never hope for, even as a king. But here? Now? With the support of Hyrule and all the rivers and lakes within? Their supply chain held barrels beyond count filled with water. Enough for him to dip his hands in and splash it over his face and eyes. Letting the coolness wash away the night’s work.

Water dripped down his forehead, over his nose, and onto the stubble around his chin. He gave a quiet laugh and did it again. Letting the water splash down over his shirt and splatter to the ground, completely wasted. One day every Gerudo would live with such luxury. He would bring it to them. Everything he did, he did for them.

It would all be worth it.

"Please," Link said to the two Goron guards. "I need to see him." Should he go down on his knees? He'd seen some people back in Castle Town bow or kneel before the different nobles. Do they do that to their guards too?

He did not get a chance to try. The Gorons that stood before Chief Darunia’s home held out their hands each as big as Link’s torso. “No,” one said. “It is too early. If you come much later, maybe.”

“Should the Chief wish to speak with you,” the other added.

"But there’s not time." He spent most the night searching for the chief. After his attempts to discover the Ruby personally ended in failure. "I need to talk to him now. It's important. I'm- I'm a messenger from the Royal Family."

"You don't look like a messenger."

"You aren't wearing a messenger's uniform."

"No, I don’t. But the Princess sent me."

"Do you have an official seal?"

"Or a letter of introduction?"

"I have that!" Link said and grabbed for his bag. But he did not have it anymore, or the letter the princess wrote for him. Both had been destroyed in the fight. He looked back to the guards and frowned. “No. I lost it. But I have-“

"Go, little Hylian," the first guard said. "We have been polite enough. The Chief needs his rest. So do you, by your look." The Goron put his hand on Link's shoulder to nudge him away.

"Auugh!" Link swatted at the hand. But the massive fist felt like stone. The Goron's hand didn't budge, but Link's stung from the effort. "Fine!" He stomped away from the guards. There had to be something he could do. What if he broke in? He had managed to climb the tower to steal from Ganondorf, there had to be a way that he could see Darunia.

Though Darunia’s home was nothing like the castle. Instead of massive towers and walls to climb, leading to windows he could crawl inside, the Gorons carved their homes from within the mountain itself. Link couldn’t tell where the buildings started or ended, except for the massive stone doors. No windows to look through, or side entrances, or anything.

He backed away, and the two guards stopped paying attention to him. They turned and talked to each other, their massive cudgel and pickaxe resting on their shoulders.

What if he just charged? Scamper under their legs and rush inside. Could he do it? He was definitely faster than the Gorons, unless they did that rolling thing. But then, how would he open the door?

What if he waited until someone opened the door for him?

But as he watched one of the two guards shifted their footing and his leg blocked the path to the door. It was a dumb plan. The exact kind that kept getting him in trouble. He was just too tired. The sun didn’t brighten the depths of the mountain, and he’d seen three of the lanterns that lit the tunnels refilled while he searched for the Ruby. The only reason he knew it was night at all was that hours ago the streets emptied as the Gorons went to sleep. And since then he’d accomplished nothing.

He trudged away from the chief. Not that it would matter. If he waited for Ganondorf in front of the Goron chief or with the Gerudo he'd fail just the same. Nevertheless, his feet kept him moving to the Gerudo camp. For a few moments he shut his eyes as he walked, and his head drooped until his chin almost rested on his chest.

No. I can't get tired. I need to find the Ruby. He shook his head and forced his eyes to stay open. But every few steps he stopped to yawn or pinch himself to keep going. Somehow, he reached the upper level of the caverns where the Gerudo tents stood huddled together. Maybe if he could find some corner to curl up and rest, even if only for a few moments, he could focus and figure out a new way to meet the Goron chief.

He reached the tent he shared with a few of the servants and grabbed the tent flap.

"There you are," a sharp voice came behind him. "Where have you been?"

Link spun around, and near toppled over. “Barkan?”

She turned her head and shouted over her shoulder. “I found him! He's here!"

"What's going on?" Link blinked a few times, trying to get his eyes to focus.

But Barkan brushed past him into the tent. "What makes you so special?" She hissed before she disappeared inside the tent.

What was that about?

“Voe,” Bethmasse’s deep voice made him turn back around. “Come.”

"What? Why?" Link said. He was so close to the tent. If he could just get inside and collapse on one of the blankets.

"I must look my best today. You must come." The Gerudo nodded for Link to follow and then headed away.

Link let out a small groan, but he followed her. He tried to think of some way to get away from the woman, but his brain felt like goop.

"It is normal," Bethmasse said as they walked through the servant's tents, "for young warrior to celebrate youth. But not to true weariness. A warrior must be alert. Always."

"I don’t know what you’re saying."

"Tonight you must get full sleep. No whatever you did. Again."

"I can't get some now?"

"No, now you work." They reached the tent that Bethmasse shared with several of the other leaders of the vanguard. The big warrior opened the tent and ushered Link to enter before her. Inside did not have much more room than the servants, the tent itself was larger and held fewer people than the camp follower’s tents. But most of the room was taken up with weapons and armor all tucked away into separate piles.

None of the warriors slept, each of them had their own pieces of equipment across their laps or held out before them. The one named Mulli looked at Bethmasse and smiled as she wiped away at her armor with a damp looking cloth. She spoke Gerudo, but Link picked up some of the words. "You were gone longer than I thought, Bethe. We're all almost done."

The Gerudo warriors sometimes called Bethmasse ‘Bethe.’ Most of them had little shortened names for each other. Like when they called Commander Nabooru ‘Nabs.’ It was a sign of friendship. Sometimes Link thought of them by their shortnames on accident. But he tried to always correct himself. These people were not his friends, no matter how often he forgot.

"Then it's a good thing I will have help." Bethmasse took her spear and sword and handed them to Link. The spear was twice the size of Link, if not bigger. Just trying to hold onto it, made it wobble. "Here," Bethmasse switched back to Hylian. "You oil," and she handed Link another rag glistening in the torchlight.

The warriors showed Link how to properly care for the equipment, as Bethmasse cleaned her armor and put it on. While they worked, Bethmasse tried to tell him some story about her spear. But her Hylian couldn't handle some of the words, and when she switched to Gerudo, Link could only make out about half of it. But she spoke of an old lost spear with such reverence. Something about a gift of her ancestors and their history written upon the blade. She sounded so sad as she spoke about it.

Part of Link wanted to comfort her and tell her that this spear would serve her just as well as the last. But Link could barely form the words. The repetitive task of oiling and rubbing at the weapons did little to help keep him awake.

"Good," Bethmasse said once he finished, and she inspected his work. "Now, your sword. You must look respectable."

For what? Link wanted to say, but he was too tired for anything but a grunt. He unsheathed his sword and wiped it down with the oiled rag.

He barely covered half of it when a horn sounded. A bit quiet, the thin remains of what could pass into the mountain. All around him the Gerudo stopped whatever they were doing, all idle conversation ended. Then they all rushed to strap on the last of their armor, or furiously finished oiling their own equipment.

"Oh no," Link whispered. It had to be him. The black rider.

The horn sounded again, slightly louder this time. The women cheered then rushed outside of the tent. Only the one called Mulli seemed a little apprehensive.

"Voe," Bethmasse said as she pulled her spear up to align at her side. She looked every inch a warrior of legend. "Come with us."

"I'm sorry," Link said with a nod of his head. "Thank you, but I have work that I need-"

"No sense," Bethmasse frowned, then corrected herself. "Nonsense. You come. That is why I find you. See the arrival of a great man." She ushered him out of the tent into the cavernous paths of the mountain.

There had to be a hundred places to hide. If only he could get away from Bethe and-

A strong hand found his shoulder. "Come," Bethmasse said again. "It is normal to fear, but our king is good. You see." She smiled as the other warriors lined up. "He saved-" but whatever else she was going to say was drowned out by the crash of the Goron drums.

They deafened him when he arrived out on the mountainside, now that he was stuck inside the cavernous city the sound reverberated through the walls. Link could not hear what anyone said. But the warriors lined up into factions, with Bethmasse taking her place near the front with Mulli and few of the others that she shared a tent with. Only Nabooru stood before them all, she tried to shout some order, but the drums grew even louder.

She ended up waving her hand as a signal, the warriors seemed to know what she meant, and they started marching to the side. Bethmasse never let go of Link's shoulder, pulling him with them so he wouldn't be trampled by the other women. Only releasing him when she was certain he was safe.

A moment later the leader of the Gorons, Chief Darunia, marched past with his retinue. Link could not tell if the smashing noise was the footsteps of the hundred Gorons or the pounding of their drums.

The Gerudo waited for the Gorons to file past before they followed. The noise was better once the drums passed, but now a high-pitched ringing would not leave his ears. He tried to cover them, but the sound would not stop. After wiggling his fingers in them he gave up. The ringing would not last forever, he hoped anyway.

Around him, the Gerudo all had their own discomforted frowns. Link searched for a path to slip through the crowd and get away from Bethmasse, but they were all too closely packed. And what would happen if any of the Gerudo found him again? How would he explain himself? Was it any better if he faced down the man now?

And then what? What would happen if he saw the murderer now? Without the Ruby, without the Gorons.

Alone.

The drums stopped and the crowd of women moved, in unison, marching out of the caves, pulling Link along with them. Just be a shadow. Gorons and Gerudo all stood taller than him, with their weapons and drums taking up more space still. He could just be one among the crowd. Perhaps the murderer would never see him.

But once they passed beneath the entrance to the Goron Caverns, Link saw that all the stonemen moved to the side, leaving room for the Gerudo behind Commander Nabooru to line up beside him. There wouldn’t be hundreds of people between him and the rider in black. Bethmasse stood at the front. And he’d be right beside her.

With nowhere else to go, he stepped behind Bethmasse’s shadow, hoping that somehow that would be enough.

Coming up the mountain path, a dark man rode atop a dark horse. At his back an army large enough to fill all of Castle Town by the look of them.

The drums stopped.

He was too close. Far too close.

The rider in black rode to the Gorons and dismounted, as Chief Darunia stepped forward. The two men spoke to each other in a voice too quiet for Link to hear. But the two men stood eye to eye. How tall was this man? Nabooru approached the two. Facing the black rider, she tapped her chest as some of the other warriors did to her, before the murderer pulled her into a hug. The top of her head barely made it to his chest.

"Watch, voe," Bethmasse said. "He is the greatest man of the age."

To Link's left one of the warriors muttered an agreement. "He saved my life at Daphnes."

"Watching him fight is like watching art," said another in decent Hylian. "A bloody and cruel art, but beautiful just the same. There is no warrior like him under the sun."

"I heard at Satori he routed an entire company of knights alone," piped up the voice of a young warrior a few rows behind Link.

"Some stories," Bethmasse said. "Have been exaggerated." She looked over her shoulder at the young warrior.

"How do you know?"

"I fought with him at Satori. We were outnumbered, but never fought alone."

He’d come to know Bethmasse over the last weeks, in a strange way he trusted her. She did not mean anything by her words other than praise for her master. But Link only grew angry. He knew his enemy was a great warrior, the Princess told him. What he didn’t want was a reminder that everyone around him was his enemy as well. Even Bethmasse and Nabooru and Mulli. Perhaps those three more than all the others.

How could he face them all?

The leaders appeared to finish their conversation, Chief Darunia went back to his Gorons. For a moment, Link had hoped that Ganondorf would move back to his army, but he didn't. Nabooru and he headed straight toward Link.

"Faces forward!" Nabooru shouted when they were still a few paces away. "Your king approaches!" Not that she needed to say anything, as far as Link could tell everyone around him fell silent and straightened themselves up as soon as Ganondorf took his first step toward them.

The two stopped in front of the crowd. By the Goddesses, he was huge. Bethmasse was the largest woman Link had ever seen and she did not come to his shoulder. Nabooru was not short by any means, but she looked like a child next to him. Do I even come up to his knee?

Ganondorf's yellow eyes roamed over the Gerudo, he cleared his throat. "My sisters." The crowd went completely silent. Link could have heard a squirrel climbing a tree half a mile away. He spoke in Gerudo, his voice a deep rumble. Link could only make out half the words. But as far as he could tell he spoke of climbing the mountain together to rid the world of monsters.

A good sentiment if Link believed a word of it.

The yellow eyes passed over Link and to the Gerudo that stood beside him. Ganondorf stopped mid-sentence, and his eyes fell back to Link. That was it. Did he recognize him? It had only been a passing glance when the Black Rider traveled past him on the road to Hyrule Castle.

He must recognize me. I'm dead. Is there a way I can signal to the Princess and tell her I failed? But if there was, he did not think of it. Maybe if he had slept the night before?

There was no point wasting time on ifs and maybes. This would be his end. Well the murderer would get nothing from him. Nothing.

"But we are the children of the desert," Ganondorf continued, his eyes finally leaving Link behind. "There is no land more treacherous than our home. And there are no monsters more deadly than we. Together we will rid this land of all that ills it. For the Gerudo!"

The crowd cheered, the warrior women stomped their feet and tapped the tailspikes of their spears into the ground.

Ganondorf called something above the crowd that Link could not catch. The clamor masking what little he could understand of their language.

The woman smashed their spears down once more and gave a trilling yell of celebration. Then they dispersed, some heading back into the mountain, others staying to get a more personal greeting from their king. Link’s arm shook, he’d been gripping his sword the entire time. His fingers hurt.

But now was his chance. He could step back and move away with the crowd. Disappear into the caverns and find the Ruby. Somehow.

A hand found his shoulder and stopped him. He froze. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end. He peaked up and saw Bethmasse leaning over him. "Come." With her hand still on his shoulder she guided Link toward the murderer.

Could he use the flat of his sword to smack her hand away? Was there still a chance to get out? But the yellow eyes of the Gerudo King stared at him. It was over.

"Sav'aaq, my king," she said, with a vigorous thump of her chest.

"Bethe," Ganondorf said, his eyes flicking up to the big woman. His voice low and harsh, but there was no menace in it. Not yet at least. "Nabs told me she left you in charge when she came to discuss strategy. You held my vanguard together?"

"Of course," Bethmasse said, "It was my honor to-"

"Who is that with you?"

Link swallowed hard. He was so close to the monster, he could almost touch him.

"A voe we picked up on the path. He has a desire to fight and is well trained. I am taking him as my- what is that word? The ones the knights use to describe those they train?"

"Squire," Nabooru said. Ganondorf gave her a look, perhaps annoyance? It was just the flicker of his brow furrowing before he looked back to Link.

"Of course," Ganondorf said and held out his hand. "Come here, voe."

There was nothing else to do. Link stepped to the murderer, his hand twitched over his sword hilt. He would only have time for one good strike. One chance to end the threat once and for all. No more stones, no more quests. No more loneliness.

One strike and it would all be over. For the monster and him.

His throat was dry, his heart thumped in his chest as loud as a Goron's drum. But he would not show fear.

"Look at this one," Ganondorf laughed. "Like he's facing down a sandstorm. Where did you find him, Bethe?"

"He found us. Warned us we were marching into an ambush. Brave. Skilled. I like him." Bethmasse frowned. "What is wrong with you, voe? Say something."

Link clenched his jaw as he looked up at his enemy. If he were a hero in a story he would think of some witty retort and stab him now. But Link had never been one for clever words. A thousand times he’d only think of some retort against Mido hours or even days after they argued. But he did not need to be clever. Not anymore.

Link gripped the hilt of his sword and unsheathed the blade.

Before he could even point it, Ganondorf’s hand grabbed around his wrist. Link tried to pull his arm free, but it would not move.

"Let go!" Link said. "It hurts." Ganondorf's fingers clenched tight enough to dig into Link's skin. Link swung his free arm against his enemy's forearm. It did nothing.

Bethmasse said something fast in Gerudo before hissing. "What is meaning?" Behind Link, air stirred as the big woman moved. A moment later something sharp pressed into Link's back.

I'm sorry, Zelda, Navi, Father. I tried.

"Stop," Ganondorf said, his deep voice low, almost bored. He twisted Link's arm. Link gasped, his fingers opened, and the sword clattered to the ground. "A fair effort, voe. But I've been surviving Sheikah assassins since before you were born." He nodded to Nabooru and out of the corner of Link's eye he saw a hand scoop up his sword from the ground.

Then the pressure was gone. Ganondorf released him, leaving behind deep red marks along Link's arm. Link tried to rub away the pain as the murderer crouched down, their eyes were almost even. He pursed his lips and waited, as if expecting Link to say or do something.

What could he say? Nothing came to him except that perhaps he could take a swing at Ganondorf's face from this distance. But that would be even more futile than the sword.

"The eyes on this one," the smallest smile twisted Ganondorf's mouth. "You must hate me. Why, I wonder?”

He's taunting me. He does know. Murderer. I’ll give him nothing. Just get it over with.

“Don’t want to tell me? Let’s see if I can guess. You blame me for something, a death, most likely. Though one fool tried to kill me for my scouts burning down his farm. But I’m sticking with death, I’ve caused more than my share of those. Someone important, someone you loved.”

Stop playing and get it over with!

"Guessed it in one, it seems. Who was it, voe?"

Link clenched his teeth shut.

"Well, this is growing dull. Bethe, get-"

"My father," Link said. "You killed my father."

"Ahh, some knight or soldier I faced in battle?”

"No! He was a man of peace. He wouldn't fight or hurt anyone, and you killed him."

Ganondorf frowned. "That doesn't sound like something I would do. I can't think of any time I raised a blade to a man of peace."

"Your command. You don't have to hold the blade to do the killing."

The murderer nodded. "Can't argue with that I suppose. Look at this one."

"I see him," Nabooru grumbled.

"A natural born killer. I bet that's what you did. Used that sword to stab the one that actually committed the murder already, didn't you?"

"Yes," Link glared into Ganondorf's eyes. I killed the monster you sent. I'm tougher than I look.

"You know, I actually believe you. You're brave, I'll give you that."

"Should I have him executed, my king?"

"Bethe, it's a child," Nabooru said. "Throw him out of the tents. Beat a lesson into him if you must-"

"Why?" Ganondorf interrupted her but did not take his eyes from Link. "That would be a terrible thing to do to your own squire." He stood up and looked to the women behind Link. Without those eyes on him, Link found himself blinking and took a ragged gasping breath. "Nabs, give him back the blade."

"What?" Link squeaked. Why was he doing this? It had to be a trick. Give Link some false hope before taking it all away from him.

Nabooru pushed the sword into Link's chest, forcing him back a step as he grabbed at the hilt. She glared at him, "Fool," she muttered as she stepped away.

"What's your name, squire?" Again, the yellow eyes found him. This time from high above, like a hawk perched over its prey.

Was there any way he could know his name? Would saying it out loud reveal anything? "Link."

"Well, Link. Are you a warrior or some coward assassin?"

"A warrior."

"Good," Ganondorf turned away from him, took a few steps then held out his hand and a great dark blade appeared within it. It was huge, bigger than any of the swords he’d seen the knights use, gleaming black and jagged.

Was he going to challenge him? Link looked about him. Other Gerudo and even a few Gorons took notice. A small crowd gathered about. Most of them gave confused looks to each other. It must be a sight, this giant leering over a child. "Come squire. If you’re a warrior, prove it." He waved the greatsword before him into a salute. Somehow wielding the weapon with only one hand.

Link held out his sword and pulled his shield forward. He performed the salute the Gerudo drilled into him. The murderer chuckled as he raised his own blade. It was huge, far too large and heavy to safely parry. What had Bethmasse and Nabooru told him? When your opponent is stronger-

Ganondorf rushed toward him. The massive black blade swung down. Fast. Far faster than Link expected. He raised his shield high. The blow crashed upon the shield. Shock ran across Link’s arm, and his strength crumbled before Ganondorf’s. The shield crashed against Link’s forehead, sending him to his knee. His vision blurred, and all turned brown and grey. No. No! He shook his head, trying to clear his sight before the next strike brought his death.

"Too rigid," Ganondorf said. A rush of movement swept past Link. Something smacked one of his ankles then the other. "And your feet were too close together."

Link whirled around, shouting and swinging his sword. There was no skill or accuracy in the strike. A wild blow, but poor form could still kill if the blade is swung fast enough. He struck nothing but air, Ganondorf no longer stood close to him.

The Gerudo had given Link enough room to stand safely outside the reach of that massive black sword. Overconfidence, maybe Link could use that?

Link scrambled to his feet. One more shake of his head and he could see well enough. Ganondorf had not moved. He held his blade down, almost lazily at his side. Completely open, as if he did not think Link could ever reach him.

Was it a trick? Link remained out of reach, searching for some sign of what his opponent planned.

"Well, voe? I'm waiting." Ganondorf said. "I thought you said you were a killer. You're not going to avenge anyone from all the way over there." He laughed. The murderer dared to laugh! As if all the pain he caused had been nothing but a joke!

Link lurched forward into a thrust. No more wild, uncoordinated strikes. This one he aimed true, just as Bethmasse taught him, straight toward the gap in the giant's defense.

Ganondorf shifted his weight, swiveled, and raised his sword fast and high.

The gap closed before Link could reach it. The massive blade met his own. The force behind the parry sent Link's arm back, and near tore his sword from his grip. He managed to clench tight around the pommel, preventing the weapon from flying free of him. Link stumbled, trying to steady himself. Ganondorf still stood within his reach, leering at him. Link screamed and struck at his opponent again, and again. He aimed at the gap where the breastplate met his tasses, toward his unarmored thigh, the inside of his elbow, any weakpoint Link could hope to reach.

The enemy parried two and dodged another. Link roared and swung down with all his might trying to catch the murderer between motions. He had him! He was going to win!

Ganondorf stepped aside, his arm darted out, and punched Link in the shoulder. Link stumbled, and fell once more into the dirt.

"Aggression is good. Anger is useful. And power, that's one of the best tools for a fight. But too much behind a blow you weren't certain to connect. You won't beat a better opponent by rushing in mindlessly. You need wisdom to control that power."

Link growled and spun to his feet. If he could just get inside his long arms-

The black blade came for him, too fast to think. With sword and shield Link tried to protect himself, but each strike forced him back further and further. What could he do with no moment to plan? He thought he saw an opening and struck, but Ganondorf wasn't there anymore. A hand grabbed around Link's chest and a leg went behind his feet and Link was on the ground again.

"You're outclassed. What do you do?"

"Gan, stop," a voice called. "This isn't funny."

Perhaps that would distract him? Link roared and lurched forward, first to his feet then jumping toward his opponent. Another wild thrust, a stupid thrust he knew. But if Ganondorf didn't suspect it? Halfway through the lunge and he knew he’d failed, yet he could not stop himself. The flat of the black blade smashed into Link’s hand, and his sword spun free of his grip. Still Link moved forward, his arms splayed. He wrapped them around his opponent’s legs. If he could trip the giant, get him on the ground, find a knife and-

Ganondorf didn’t budge, even as Link put all his weight into him. “Well, you reached me. I suppose that's something. But again, you're completely open."

A heavy hand slammed into Link's back. And he fell to the ground again, his face splashed into the dust and dirt.

"Yield."

Link wiped the muck from his face. He still held his shield. His fingers tightened around the handle of that blessed wood. "You killed him. He was good and you killed him."

"Life is full of tragedies. Now, yield."

Link pushed the last gift of his father into the ground and forced himself up. Groaning as he did it. "No. I'm-"

A heavy boot found Link's side and pushed him over onto his back. Then it stepped on his chest, forcing the air out of Link's lungs. The ugly leering face of Ganondorf appeared over him. Link tried to swing at him, but his arm just lightly tapped at the man's knee.

The murderer glared down at Link, his lips curled into a snarl. Link swung again, and again. Though it did nothing, he couldn't stop. Not until his arm was too weak to move.

A smile twisted the ugly face. "Good," Ganondorf said. "If something is important to you, you fight for it to the end."

The foot lifted off him. Link took a choking grunting breath. He lifted his shield over his chest, and held the last part of his father as close as he could. He laid there, staring at the sky. His lungs burning and the rest of him aching. The large shadow moved over him and then away.

"Thank you for warning my people of the ambush. Your aid and courage has now been rewarded. If you wish to challenge me again, be patient, grow strong, and face me like a warrior. If you try to strike me in the back, I will not be so forgiving again."

Someone rushed to Link's side, a coarse but gentle hand took his arm. He did not know who he was expecting to see helping him, but Nabooru's frowning face was not it. The Gerudo helped him to his feet, and even returned his sword to him. She did not speak, but looked over him, prodding at points. Satisfied she just nodded. "Nothing broken, by the look of it."

"Then he is lucky," Bethmasse growled, she stood at Ganondorf's shoulder. Her spear still pointed at him.

"That's not luck," Ganondorf said. "I break what I want to break. That's enough of this amusement. Nabs, we have much to discuss with Darunia. Bethe, see to your squire. He has talent." Then he stepped past Link, but as he did his hand touched the top of his head to ruffle his hair. But it stung. No more than that, it burned. Maybe from when his own shield smacked him in the head early in fight, but it didn't feel like that. More like a shock passed from Ganondorf's hand to the top of Link's head.

"You had me worried for a moment," Nabooru said as they walked side by side into the Goron Tunnels.

"I'm not a monster," Ganondorf replied.

Even with his hand gone, the sting on top of Link's head still felt odd. He reached to rub at it.

Crack.

Bethmasse's hand swung from behind him and sent Link stumbling forward. "Fool Hylian." She said before grabbing Link's shoulder and spinning him around to face her. Link had never seen any of the Gerudo look near as angry or fearsome. "Run. Around the camp. Run until your lungs burn then run more. When you collapse, I will think of what else you deserve. Go!"

Chapter Text

Impa stood at attention in a small tavern room, hours before daybreak. She tried her best not to let her displeasure show in her expression or voice. “And you’re certain? You found nothing else?”

“I’m sorry, Lady Impa,” Puraz spoke up, the youngest of the three Sheikah Needles that stood before her. He had two weapons that Impa could see the trace of; darts in his sleeve likely poisoned, and one knife in his boot. Oh, and the knife he kept at his side, but that was visible. “We’ve gone over everything. We doubled back over each other’s work. We found nothing.” He seemed apologetic, even averting his eyes in shame.

Could he tell her emotions that easily? And had she been so long out of the game that she forgot how often the only thing found on a mission was disappointment?

“I’ve spoken to every Gerudo merchant known to be in the city during the Moblin assault, and half the soldiers that arrived with the Matrons,” Sidaj said. She looked a little more comfortable than her younger partner. Though perhaps that was the result of her mission. She dyed her hair, once the usual white of the Sheikah into a Gerudo red. Five weapons on her, ignoring the curved Gerudo scimitar at her hip. Needles in both sleeves, two knives one hidden in her hair, the other in her shoe, and lastly what appeared to be a climbing rope hid a blade within.

“There’s nothing to find,” Kieve yawned. The only one amongst the group who didn’t stand at attention. Or at all, in fact. He slouched in a chair, leaned comfortably back, his head resting on his hands. Impa had looked him over three times when he first entered, either her skills had diminished past the point of acceptability, or he had nothing. No weapons of any kind. Not even a stiletto safely tucked in a glove. Only a few papers in his hands and a rupee purse at his belt.

"Very well," Impa said. "Puraz, I want you to switch your attention from the guards to the poor. Focus on the areas nearest the walls of Hyrule Castle."

"Of course, Lady Impa," he said.

"Sidaj, the only other Gerudo who may know anything are Ganondorf's personal guard."

"Looks like I'm going camp chasing, then."

"Careful, I've spoken with several of them. They are more intelligent than they at first seem."

"Of course, I understand the risks," Sidaj said, then she slouched her shoulders and gave a wild grin, looking for all the world like she had just attacked a village with a group of desert raiders. "I know how to handle Gerudo warriors," she continued in a perfect Gerudo accent, before the grin disappeared and her shoulders raised once more in a rigid stance all Sheikah Needles were taught to stand in.

"That’s all I have, you two, dismissed."

Sidaj gave Impa a nod before she glided out of the tavern room. Puraz stayed a moment longer. "I'll be certain to bring you something useful this time. I promise, Lady Impa."

"Well," Impa said as the young man bowed as if he was speaking to a duke, "get on it then." Once he was gone, Impa looked to Kieve, who quietly giggled to himself. "What is that about? You vouched for him. I trusted your suggestions."

Kieve shrugged and started drumming the tips of his fingers on the thinning hair of his scalp. "The boy’s jitters will lessen. Give him time to get comfortable, after all, he's working with a living legend."

“That’s it?” She shook her head. "I'm not a legend."

"The Needle who managed to give forewarning of Ganondorf's raid on our home? And then after stalling his force long enough for us to mount a defense managed to carry a crying baby through the battle, past the enemy lines without being discovered?" Kieve shrugged. "What else would you call it?"

"Someone who performs their duties."

"Same thing, to a boy like Puraz, Sidaj too, she just hides it better."

"Not you?"

"No," Kieve smiled, "We went drinking together, remember? Having to drag someone back to their cot after they soiled themselves shatters the illusion of perfection.”

Impa sighed, she liked Kieve, but forgot how annoying the man could be when he set his mind to it. "Please tell me you don't spread those stories."

"Of course not," Kieve yawned and stretched before he returned back to resting his weight on the chair. "Let the young have their heroes. There are few enough in the world as it is."

This was another surprise, when she worked with Kieve over a decade ago he had been strict with his appearance and followed their training more adamantly than she. Now he lost most his hair, put on a few pounds, and looked like a bored merchant half the time. And yet, who else among the Sheikah did she trust for the task she asked of him? Everyone else she could think of was dead or far worse at their job than him.

"Is there anything further you found, about the other task I gave you?"

Kieve stopped his drumming, and went to his papers, shifting to the bottom. He passed the last over to Impa.

She could not help but smile as she looked at the paper, written in the Sheikah alphabet, backwards, and through a cipher. "Starting letter?"

"Nem."

She focused at the letters, trying to decipher them in her head. It used to be so easy to alter them. Now she had to stare at every single one, individually, and count through the alphabet to sort them out. By the Goddesses she was out of practice. Next council meeting where she did not have to look over Zelda’s shoulder, she’d need to train herself again.

"This was it?" She asked once she finished the note.

"Everything he's done since I started watching him. It's normal, boring even. I expected at least a little excitement from an unmarried man of his age. But no, it's simply dull."

"And you're certain that there was no time where he was alone with any of the Gerudo?"

"The only times he's alone are when he sleeps and when he’s in his study. I checked his bedchambers, twice, no one there. And yesterday, after he left his study I searched around, no one was hidden inside. Though, there was an entrance to one of our old passages on the ceiling. I inspected it, but it’s clear no one’s opened that thing in decades. I doubt they could if someone wanted to.”

"Good, boring is what we want. Keep watching him," Impa tore the paper into pieces and threw them into the hearth. "You're comfortable with this assignment?"

"Spying on my own king?" Kieve shrugged. "Of course. We’ve done far worse."

That was it, no qualms, no compunctions. Just the job Kieve had to perform. It did not matter that she had technically asked him to commit treason against the crown. Kieve did not seem to care, it was why he was one of the best. Had she been that way once? Her superiors had never asked her to spy on the royal couple, but more than once she had looked upon lords and priests of some importance. She had always obeyed without hesitation. Those weren't even the missions that drove her to the bottom of a bottle.

"Do you miss this?" Kieve finally got out of his chair and stretched for the third time, Impa heard the bones in his back crunch into place. Had it truly been so long since they worked together that his body ached like her own? She still remembered him in his twenties that made other Sheikah swoon. Now he was balding and his belly hung noticeably lower. Were ten years really so long?

"Miss what?"

"The game! Obviously. You've been cooped up in this castle for over a decade. I'd have gone mad. A woman of your talent wasted on… childcare. Like you are some wet nurse."

"No, I don't miss it." She lied. "And I am not a wet nurse."

"No offense meant," Kieve smiled and held up his hands in apology. "We all know the security of the princess is important. But you could be so much more. Think on it, the princess is safe enough with all those metal clods around her. We could all use a living legend." Then he patted her on the shoulder and left the little room, leaving his papers behind.

Impa sat down in the chair and looked through each of the reports. She wanted to be bored by them, it would make it easier to know that she had taken the right path in life. Instead she worked through each of the ciphers getting faster and faster as she worked. They hardly had any more information than the Needles’ verbal accounts, but how had she forgotten the simple pleasure of deciphering these puzzles.

And what little more they did provide, set her mind spinning with the potential meaning behind the small details. Kieve had been right, Sidaj and Puraz knew their work well. They gave their accounts in a crisp clear manner. No word wasted, any opinion or personal analysis distinguished and separated from the unequivocal information.

And yet, even after reading them all, it led to nothing. No new evidence to explain how the Moblins entered the city. No secret connection with the Gerudo. Nothing she could show the king or even the princess. Nothing to enforce her theories or disprove them.

Which would be better? Every part of her believed the princess, and wanted to see that leering barbarian apprehended and executed. But what proof did they truly have? That he held a scroll that might be a prophecy? That was no crime. That some child claiming to be from the Lost Woods accused him of murdering a tree. And what’s worse, he did not actually see Ganondorf kill the Guardian of the Forest in the first place.

The only thing she’d have to show the king if she told him about their activities now, would be that the Princess sent some street urchin to steal from one of their guests. At best she’d be laughed out of court, and worst she’d be punished for Zelda’s impetuousness.

If only she had one solitary scrap of evidence that Ganondorf committed a real crime. Not chopping down a tree outside of Hyrule’s control. Not the supposed words of Goddesses that abandoned Hyrule long ago. She needed proof.

But whatever else the Gerudo was, he was careful. She almost respected him for it. Almost.

Once she finished the reports, she tore each of them up and tossed them into the fire. She watched them burn and could not help but smile. As disappointing as the lack of information was, she did love this. The gathering of information, sneaking about, living above the laws for the betterment of the realm. She did love it.

Just not as much as she loved Zelda.

Impa knocked on Zelda's door. "Princess, are you ready?"

"What?" came a voice from inside. Then after a moment. "Of course, I'm coming. Give me a moment."

Impa sighed, Zelda's voice wasn't that drowsiness of just waking up. No, she had simply lost track of time again. What had she been doing for the last few hours?

The door opened up revealing Zelda adjusting her dress. Her hair a mess, as if she had been laying in her bed until moments before. Which in truth, would suit their needs fair enough. Were it not for the cream white dress and jewels that she wore.

“Good morning, Impa,” Zelda said. “I want to thank you for coming to get me today. I very much appreciate all you do for me.”

“You’re welcome,” Impa said and shook her head. She didn’t know what got into the girl recently. For the last few days, every other sentence the princess gave some passionate outcry of thanks. Which wouldn’t be a problem, except it always sounded forced and unnatural, and half the time the princess forgot the act. Whatever she was trying to do, it wasn’t working. “Have you forgotten where we’re going this morning?”

“I beg your pardon?”

"You’re meeting Father Rauru this morning, Your Highness. Discretion is needed, we can’t have you walking through the streets of Castle Town looking like a chandelier. Go change.”

Zelda groaned. “Of course, that’s today. I mean- sorry- thank you for informing me, Impa.” She trod back into her boudoir, returning a moment later with a worn and slightly dirty blue dress that one would see a hundred times throughout the city, with a brown cloak pulled above her head. “There, I’m ready.”

“Not quite,” Impa knelt before the girl and tucked some of the loose strands of her golden hair under the hood.

“Ow. Stop.” Zelda said as she instinctively pulled away from Impa’s hands.

"Just let me work, Your Highness." After a moment's hesitation Zelda let Impa fix her up to be presentable. The princess had apparently not bathed this morning, which suited her current disguise well enough. But she had a few bags under her eyes.

Father Rauru would be getting a piece of Impa’s mind. Of all the spells he could teach her, he gave the girl with her nose ever in a book a means to create light from nothing? Did he expect the girl to sleep ever again when she could read all night with no one noticing?

"You're right, sorry, Impa. I did not mean to snap." Zelda said. "After the temple, what else do I have today?"

"I think it would be good for you to take the afternoon to rest. There are no meetings that need your presence for the day."

"And what meetings don't need my presence?"

Nothing gets past this one. "Your father has two scheduled, the first with the banking guilds. The next with a collection of landowners from the East to discuss how the Moblins are disrupting grain to the city."

"And you didn't think those need my attention!" Zelda pulled away from Impa's hands to look her in the eyes. "Those sound incredibly important."

"You can't do everything, princess." Impa licked her thumb and tucked away the last annoying strand of hair that refused to align with the others. "There, you're presentable."

“But I should be there for the important affairs of state. I need the landowners to know me.”

“Everyone in the kingdom knows you.”

“You know what I mean. They have to see that I’m just, intelligent, kind-hearted.”

You first have to master actually being kind-hearted. “You’ll have more opportunities for that in the future. There are no Gerudo involved in any of the meetings, I’ve checked.”

"That's not the point. But since you brought them up, any news?"

Impa sighed, "No," she had to admit. "I have three of the best Needles in the kingdom gathering information, but thus far they’ve come up empty.”

“How can they find nothing on them? You told me that one skinny one murdered both of her sisters.”

"I told you she tricked both of her sisters into killing each other so she could take over the tribe. And that's not a secret to hold over her, to the Gerudo that only proves she is cunning.”

"There has to be something. We must change their allegiance, through coercion or persuasion.”

"I will keep trying, Your Highness." Already thinking like a Sheikah Inquisitor, something that was not altogether what Impa would want for the girl. It was one thing to teach her how to protect herself, to make her independent and able to survive whatever came her way. It was another to see how quick she took to the lessons that Impa's old masters taught, the necessary evils that keep a kingdom secure. And Impa hadn't even told her them.

She was far too clever. But cleverness had a way of justifying itself whatever actions it took. But what was Impa to do? Not obey her princess? It made no sense, she just sent a spy on her own king, a gross betrayal of trust of a dear friend. But the thought of not aiding Zelda, whatever she asked, made the old spy balk.

"Come," Impa said. "Through the castle, without anyone noticing you. I mean everyone this time, Zelda. Not just the nobles and knights, you need to be mindful of the servants. Understood?"

And with a solemn nod, Zelda disappeared into the hall as silent as any student Impa had ever taught.

It always took thrice as long to move through the castle this way. But Zelda was definitely improving. She moved fast where they would not draw attention, slow when required. Her head always peeking around to find unoccupied openings. Patient enough to wait for them when no clear path could be found. In some ways her patience had grown too great, letting opening pass. But she would get faster with time.

It was almost infuriating. Impa did not wish her student to fail, exactly. But everything came too easy for her. She knew Needles halfway through their training who did not have her awareness. It would do her some good to fail at something from time to time.

But today was not the day of a great failure. Zelda and Impa made it out of the castle and climbed the walls without a single person catching more than a glimpse of them. And that was the true trick of needlecraft. It wasn't that you are invisible, it's that you aren't worth noticing.

Impa and Zelda slid over the wall. Zelda tumbled forward, first her knees and then her palms hit the grass. "Ahh," she said as she wiped her hands and dress.

Impa landed softly beside her. A bit showy, perhaps, but always good to let the princess know she still has a way to improve. "Very good. No one noticed today."

"Of course not," Zelda said. Then she shut her eyes and sighed. "I mean, thank you Impa. For teaching me. I hope that I am improving adequately."

"You are," Impa said. "You don't need to apologize just for being pleased with yourself."

"Of course, Impa. Sorry, Impa."

Impa sighed, they walked in silence as they made their way through Castle Town to reach the temple. All around them were people. Too many for Impa to thoroughly analyze all of them, but she gave it her best effort focusing on those who came too close, those whose movements did not quite fit into the natural pattern of the bustle of the city.

Archer, with a bow unstrung, rounded a corner. No harm there. Knife salesman, his shop had not changed in any noticeable way since the last time they visited the city square. Still always keep an eye on wherever there are open knives. The baker's wife was running a bit quicker than normal toward her shop, a bit late this morning.

Nothing unusual as far as Impa could tell. Even the few Gerudo merchants that were now a common fixture in the city did not pay them any attention. She watched as one of the Gerudo entered a shop, passing by a man standing. Watching them. Wearing a mask.

It couldn't be. Why were they here? The inquisitors never left Kakariko. But there one stood, wearing the white mask with the red eye of the Sheikah drawn upon it. Several Hylian children all around him. It was said that they enchanted those masks, allowing the wearer to see into the minds of the captives Impa brought them.

And this inquisitor was staring directly at Zelda.

"Impa?" Zelda whispered. "What's wrong? We're almost there."

What did the inquisitor want? It had to know who Zelda was. Someone of strong will may be able to fool the mask, but that took training or at least mental preparation.

The inquisitor's hand reached up and loosened the straps of the mask that held it onto his head. He pulled the mask away.

It wasn't an inquisitor. It wasn't a Sheikah at all. A Hylian with short brown hair and a wide smile, waved the mask around several children that stood around him. "And other masks I have," he said to them, though his eyes never left the princess. "Wonderful masks that will delight and terrify all at my new shop."

How did he get it? An inquisitor would never give up one of their masks. What had he seen? A thorough look indicated he had no weapons on him, unless they were tucked away in the bags he had on his back. But those would be no use to him now.

"Zelda, get to the temple," Impa whispered low enough so no one nearby could hear.

"Where are you going? Impa!" Too excited, her words too loud. But Impa could not stop now.

A flick of Impa's wrist and a poisoned throwing dart slipped between her fingers. She held her hand down, so no one would see the blade, not until the very last moment.

As Impa moved toward him, the man finally turned his eyes away from Zelda. His smile never wavered for a moment. "Why children, go ask your parents for rupees if you wish to visit me. We're going to have such a wonderful happy sale. Run along to your parents now. And remember to find me at the Happy Mask Shop!" The four children around him all spread out before Impa reached him. All the better, it would be easier to deal with him with no one paying too much attention. "Hello," he pointed that too-wide smile at Impa. "What a delightful surprise this proved to be."

He did know, but how much? Impa lifted her arm, until the blade rested against his ribs. A simple nick and the poison would start to take effect. This one was no warrior, nor was he particularly large. One would do it. "Where did you get that?"

"My, you must have met with a terrible fright haven't you? Something creeping out of your past, something you wish stayed there.”

Whatever he saw, it was too much. Far too much. Impa pushed at the blade.

"Stop!" Zelda demanded. She stood not far behind, staring at Impa’s hand. Around her, others turned to see what the commotion was about.

The blade disappeared up her sleeve.

"My, this is far more attention than you wanted, isn't it?" The man whispered. "Here's what's going to happen. I'm going to put my arm around your shoulder and together we'll have a big laugh about the confusion of your little daughter there." Her skin crawled as the arm draped itself over her. "Three, two, one." Then he threw his head back, and Impa thought he was going to have some boisterous boom of fake laughter. Instead, a wheezing teetering giggle came from him, that sounded more ominous than joyful.

Around them, the few who watched turned back to whatever they had been doing beforehand.

"What are you doing?" Zelda demanded, at least she moved close enough to whisper. Then she got a confused look, shook her head slightly and looked at the Mask of Truth still in the man's hand.

"Oh, it was just a misunderstanding," he said before he carefully took off his packs and slid the mask inside.

"Who is this man?"

"I, my dear girl, am a happiness salesman."

"You can't sell happiness."

"Oh, but I certainly try. I suppose you would wish to know the means through which I spread joy and cheer. Masks are my preferred medium."

"Masks?" For once that normal tone of skepticism returned to Zelda's voice. "Why would you sell just masks? There can't be a lot of business in that. Why not complete costumes or just clothing in general?"

"Oh, never, never, never. How silly a thing to suggest," and again came that giggle.

"I'm not sil-" Zelda's mouth shut tight. "Of course," she said after a moment. "Well, as an apology for any inconvenience either myself or my mother may have caused. Perhaps I could purchase one of your masks?”

Impa sighed, far too verbose for a common girl, not that there was much a chance the salesman did not know who she was already.

"What a wonderful idea!" he clapped his hands together before he took a massive bag from his shoulders and laid it out before them. “You are one, I must say, who looks to be well in need of a mask.”

"Thank you?"

"How better to disguise yourself?"

Zelda frowned. “What do you mean by that?”

The man did not answer, simply smiling wider. "Or perhaps, you want a mask to reveal who you truly are inside?" From the bag the man pulled out a mask that was clearly in the image of King Liotidos. Zelda took a step back away from him. But he was not done. Next came a pirate with a bandanna and eyepatch. Then a ghost. Then a wizard with pointed hat and white beard. Then some creature made of stone. Then a mask of a Sheikah Needle, or at least, what the common people thought a Sheikah Needle would dress like with pieces of cloth covering as much of the mask's face as it could. "Do any of these speak to you? No? Wait, I have it! The perfect mask for you." His hand reached into the bag and tugged around until his smile went even wider than Impa thought was possible. He pulled out a mask of brilliant white and gold. A woman's visage, her eyes closed and a feathered hood framing her head. The goddess Hylia herself. "Such exquisite craftsmanship on this one, if I do say so myself."

"Go to the temple," Impa whispered. "And I shall deal with this one."

"No," Zelda said, she stepped back to the man and took hold of the Sheikah Needle mask. "I'll pay triple, for any discomfort myself or my companion caused you."

"Oh, no, no," the man said. "You two are clearly not wealthy enough to pay triple. Consider it a gift. But perhaps you can repay me in a different way. There is a mask I'm looking for, an old mask, in the shape of a heart. Quite unique really, perhaps you can keep an eye out for it for me."

"I don't really know of any masks."

"Perhaps not, but perhaps you've seen it before many times and have forgotten that it's important? Or maybe you'll stumble upon it. Though now I think we must say goodbye. Such a wonderful meeting, wasn't it? Full of joy and surprises. And perhaps we shall meet again?"

"Well," Zelda managed to say as she clutched the mask to her chest. "Thank you. I- yes. Thank you." Zelda nearly ran away from the man. Impa gave him one parting glare before she followed the princess.

“If you do find an old heart-shaped mask, come and visit my shop. Together we will spread such happiness.”

"What were you going to do to him?" Zelda whispered as they left the man behind.

"He knows who you are."

"Obviously," Zelda said. "But we can't go around threatening people. He's not an enemy. What if others saw my protector trying to -I don't know- threaten my subjects. They would hate me."

Far more permanent a solution than threaten, for a man who robbed a Sheikah Inquisitor. "He's not a Gerudo you mean," Impa said. "The crown has more enemies than just Gerudo."

Zelda did not have a response to that. A rarity that Impa usually savored, but today she did not feel the joy in anything. She glanced over her shoulder, the mask salesman simply stared at the two of them, unblinking, his smile stretching unnaturally across his face.

When they reached the doors to the temple, one of Rauru's students had already opened it for them. "Welcome," he said, giving a respectful nod once the doors were shut and no one could see them. "Rauru has already gone below to prepare for your lesson. I could lead you to him, if you wish."

"Thank you, uhm," Zelda said, her face scrunching together as if trying to think.

"Jakob," the young priest said.

"Jakob, yes. I'll be sure to remember it this time. I promise."

"If it pleases you, Your Royal Highness." The man seemed confused what to do for a moment, then simply bowed and led the pair down into the hidden depths of the temple.

Zelda tried to engage the priest in conversation, about what Impa did not hear. She did not like walking into the temple. Never had. All the things she had done in her time as a Needle? All the lives she ruined. All for the good of Hyrule she knew. But when she was a child the priests told her that the Goddesses wanted their children to be virtuous. How could one be virtuous and perform the duties of a Needle?

What would the Goddesses do if they knew she was planning to return to that man later that night and permanently solve any problem he may cause?

"That's so fascinating," Zelda said, though for the life of her, Impa thought it sounded sarcastic. So did Jakob by the look of him, though he knew enough not to question a princess.

"Yes, well, here you are. Father Rauru," Jakob nodded his head to the high priest and then bowed to Princess Zelda.

"Thank you, again, for all your help." Zelda said as the man walked away.

"You seem in a cheery mood today," Rauru said. "Princess, Lady Impa."

"Yes," Zelda stepped into the room and clasped Rauru's hands and looked him deep in the eyes. "I want you to know that I truly value you and what you are teaching me. And that I respect you and everything you and your order has done."

"Ahh," Rauru glanced to Impa before he smiled at Zelda. "Well, thank you princess. Get to your seat and start your exercising calling forth and releasing magic. We're going to start a new spell today. Give me a moment." He waited until Zelda sat, a look of concentration on her face before he stepped out of the room and closed the door. Moving far enough away so Zelda could not hear.

"Is something wrong, priest?"

"I was going to ask you the same question," Rauru looked over his shoulder at the door. "Has something happened to the princess? She is acting strange. And you look as though you’ve seen a ghost."

Impa sighed. "It is just something she's been doing the last few days. I don't know what it is, but she seems to have gotten it in her head she needs to be friendlier to people."

"Yes, well that's good I suppose," he brushed at his mustache. "Not a skill she’s cultivated, I see."

"It comes across forced, I know. We'll work on it."

"My child," Rauru patted her on the shoulder. Impa tried not to shrink away from the touch. She was no one's child, even if she knew the old priest meant no disrespect. "It is not all on you to do everything for her. I think that is something we've both been in error about. What if I let her join the lessons with the rest of my students? They're older than her, certainly, but she's mature for her age. She needs to learn how to interact with more than just us crusty old adults."

"That is actually not the worst idea I've heard."

"I have been at this for a while. Not with princesses, admittedly, but other than her let's call it intellect she is not so different from other children I've known. But I beg your pardon, my lady, but I feel there is something more. What is troubling you, my daughter? If it is not too much to pry.”

"No," she could handle her own issues. The last thing she needed was a priest to give pleasant lies to her. "But there is something I think I should warn you about. There is a man outside, a new shopkeeper, he sells masks."

"I've met the man. You think something is wrong with him?"

"I know there is, I think he wants one of the items in your vault."

"Ahh," Rauru said, he did not seem particularly perturbed. "Many have tried, the temple has stood for centuries. It will not fall under my watch."

"Perhaps, but when dealing with a snake it is wisest to deal with it before it is prepared to strike."

"He will be dealt with, Lady Impa. Thank you for your concern, but we have our ways."

"I don't wish to offend, but this business does not seem particularly priestly. Perhaps allow me to deal with him." I should have just not told him. I could have returned this night, no one the wiser.

The priest shook his head. “I will take care of it. I’ll make certain he does not bother you or the princess again.”

“Do you truly think you’re the one to accomplish that?”

“Of course. There are many ways to deal with such an issue without breaking my vows. The world is a harsh place, we must not delude ourselves on that matter. But that does not mean we must become harsh ourselves. I have dealt with such issues before, though thankfully not for many years.”

“I do not think a reprimand or an exchange of words is enough, father.” The priest seemed a good man, but an enemy left alive was only one more knife in the back to worry about.

“Perhaps not, but how will we know unless we try? I see you’re skeptical, but I promise you the man will not bother you again.” He frowned and nodded to himself. "As to what other issues you may be dealing with, I find prayer helps me, in these difficult times. Perhaps, you would like to take part in a service some day. Or we could simply arrange for a discussion just between the two of us, if you would find that more comfortable."

"Thank you, Rauru. But I am well."

Rauru gave a friendly pat on her hand. "My door is always open, if you change your mind. The Goddesses are forgiving of our flaws. Even when we are not."

"I'll keep that in mind," Impa smiled and gently pulled her hand from the old man's grasp. He meant well, but even the Goddesses must have their limits. And she was certain she had passed them decades ago.

Chapter Text

The Lizalfos reached toward the deer carcass, as his clutchmates tore through it. Nothing happened. Only then did he remember he no longer had his arm. It had been over a month since he lost it, and Rithfus still had not grown used to its absence. Perhaps he never would. May misery consume the boy. May he grow skinny and sickly and never have enough to eat. May the fae that follows him turn trickster upon his mind.

Some of the other Lizalfos watched him wave the stump of his arm toward the meat. They hissed to themselves. Rithfus snarled at them, then grabbed at the food with his left claw and tore some of the meat away. Even with one arm, he could hurt them. Make them understand he was not prey. He could still kill.

But he could not win, not anymore. Not even against one of them, unless it was quick and surprising. Cut a throat before they could react, bite an ankle and let them bleed, drop a rock upon their heads. But no matter what he would always be the lowest in the tribe, the weakest. All it would take is one hungry night, and they'd devour him as readily as they did the deer.

He stuffed the meat down his throat. Enough to keep his strength up, but never enough to be truly full. He did not know if he had ever been full in his life. Full was for the biggest and strongest, those that could demand more food and fight off those that would take it from them. Perhaps he would have become one of them as he got older. Some in his clutch had grown strong. Why couldn't he have as well? You only needed to grow a little stronger than the others. Just enough that they don't want to fight you when you take more than your share. And if you take more of the food you will grow even stronger.

Little chance of that now, with only one arm. Even those weaker and smaller could challenge him and win. He’d never become the biggest or strongest. He waited for everyone else to take two more mouthfuls of the carcass before he tore off a second piece and swallowed it before anyone could object. No one did, this time. But other days food would not be as plentiful. Then he would go hungry or worse.

He'd known some who fled the tribes in his condition, risking dying alone to avoid the hungry bellies of the others. But they never survived long.

From beyond the fire, someone shuffled closer to them. Another Lizalfos, her bronze scales turning a sickly gray at the tips. Her frame was thin, even thinner than Rithfus's had become, and it was easy to see why. She was small with a crooked leg. Either twisted at birth or through some struggle. How had she survived this long?

"I see you have more food," her tongue flickered out, tasting the air around the fresh meal. "Do you have any to spare? I have not eaten today."

"Away!" shouted Sressith as he stood up, by far the largest of the Lizalfos at the fire. He would get enough to eat. "We already are feeding one too weak to hunt. No more." He grabbed at a leg of the deer and tore it from the rest of the carcass. The limb had strips and bite marks taken from it already, but Sressith shoved all that remained in his mouth, crunching through flesh and bone. He towered over the female as he sloppily devoured the leg before her.

"I hunger," the female said, lowering her head. "I do not need much."

"I said away!" Sressith swung around, whipping his tail at the female. It hit her in the side and sent her flying. She struck the rocks, bounced and rolled out of the firelight. And only her moans and hisses of pain remained.

Unfortunate Sressith ran off that one. It would be good to have someone weaker than him in the tribe. Still, he joined the others as they hissed at her to ward the female away.

"You should be silent," Sressith told him when he returned to sit with the others. "You should be in the dark with her. You did not hunt for the deer that fills our bellies. You did not make the fire that warms us. You do not fight to kill our enemies. Not anymore."

"I should be here, because King Dodongo placed me here. If you wish me gone, go tell him."

Sressith snarled but did nothing more than take another large piece of the kill. Rithfuss thought of taking more himself, just to infuriate the self-proclaimed clutch-leader. Perhaps it would make Sressith do something stupid. Maybe he would complain to King Dodongo and get eaten himself. But more likely, he would simply attack Rithfus. What good is another piece of meat if you break a bone for it? He had eaten two fistfuls of fresh meat today. That was better than most.

The light of the fire went dim, as did the stars in the sky and the glowing moon.

"What is that?" Another of the clutch asked, as she backed away from the fire.

"He is coming," Rithfus touched the back of his head, where the new king marked him with a painful shock.

Sressith snarled again, but this one felt empty, a sign of his dominance no one believed. Rithfus could smell the fear on him. On all of them. They knew what his coming meant. Would this be the day Rithfus displeased his new master? Will this be the day he sends magic to burn through him until there is nothing left? Not even to eat.

A darkness deeper than all the night sky tore the air before them and out stepped their king. But he was not truly there. He never was. Rithfus' tasted the air, nothing but the scales of lizards, the burned wood, and the wet flesh of the deer. Yet knowing that provided Rithfus no relief. His eyes did not agree with his nose and tongue, which made his limbs tense. Run, his body screamed at him.

Instead, he bowed low to the phantom, as did the rest of the clutch.

The King of Gerudo, Moblin, Lizalfos, Dodongo, and Octarok looked upon them with eyes of blue flame that burned within a skull mask. "Leave us."

The other Lizalfos fled, Sressith the fastest of the lot. Did the others notice? Unlikely, but perhaps it could be used to oust him as the clutch leader if necessary. Find someone less aggressive and stupid.

When the other lizards were out of earshot, the image of King Dragmire spoke. "Soon, the host of Gerudo and the Gorons will head for the Crown. We will arrive in three days. Then we will have a battle. What progress has been made?"

Rithfus breathed deep, it was difficult getting Hylian words to come from his mouth. His tongue did not wish to shape itself to hit the sounds they made, nor did his lips form the words. But if he concentrated, he could get most of it sounding right. "Your small raids were… good. We have found the entrance to the Crown."

"That is what I'm looking for. Do you know their numbers?"

"Not many. But-" Rithfus stretched his jaw to get the shape right. "Does not matter. One could hold the entrance against many. Assaulting the Crown is suicide."

"As expected. Tell King Dodongo to attack the Crown in three days. When our forces arrive, have him fall back, about face and start to fight us. His main army should engage the Gorons, they will be stationed on his flank. While my Gerudo will be on the right. Closest to the entrance to the Crown. There will be violence between our armies, that cannot be helped. But I will sound a steady retreat. It will appear as though you are victorious. When that happens the Gorons in the Crown will try to save their Chief. They will abandon their positions to attack you in the rear. Do you understand?"

"Yes. We prepare for them. Without their walls, and with no surprise they will be weak. King Dodongo will crush them as he will the Crown and take the Ruby you desire.”

"After that, his army will retreat, safely. There will be no more need for them on the mountain. And he will bring the Ruby to me."

It was clever. That was one thing that Rithfus had to acknowledge with their new king. He may be a filthy Gerudo, without scales and no claws, but he was smart. Rithfus wondered how many meals he had torn away from those that served him to grow so tall and strong. But that was the way of life. You eat or you are eaten. The small serve the large and take the scraps they can.

With King Dragmire, Rithfus knew he followed one of the strongest in the world. But he had seen no scraps so far.

"Now, the other task I gave you, is it done?"

"I am sorry, my king. But one does not lay their hands upon King Dodongo. I have tried but was always stopped.” He did mention it was his fear that prevented his hand from reaching out.

"This is your last chance. When you deliver my orders for the upcoming battle, you will touch him. I do not care how. I do not care if it costs you your other arm. You will do it, or you will be of no further use to me. I can always find another message bearer.”

"I will see it done," Rithfus bowed once more. But even if your master is the strongest, one is always one misstep away from a claw to the throat. Such is life for the weak.

The skull head nodded, then darkness surrounded it, and the king was gone. The light of the fire grew brighter, and Rithfus could once again see the stars. The others would return to the fire and flesh. But until they did, the food lay right there in front of him.

He carved off three more pieces of meat and devoured them as quick as he could. Scampering away before the others could stop him.

The Dodongo had their own camps with their own fires and their own slaves to tend to them. Most of them Lizalfos, though some few Moblins and even Hylians served the mighty lizards. No Gerudo slaves remained with the lizard host, though Rithfus knew they once existed. Dodongo may not be smart, but their king knew not to displease their new master. Rithfus had not heard what happened to the captive desertfolk, but he suspected whatever became of them would displease King Dragmire.

Of all the fires, King Dodongo’s was the largest and brightest. His slaves gathered wood and dropped them into the pyre. Charred bones crackled within. Had King Dodongo pushed someone in, or had one of the slaves fallen and no one cared to retrieve them? A waste of meat.

The King of all Lizards lounged by his fire, lying on his side. His belly pointed toward the flames. King Dodongo opened his mouth, and a Moblin that sat beside him tossed a wild pig carcass into his jaws. With a crunch of bone, the animal disappeared down the king’s throat. Heat radiated from him, almost as hot as the grand pyre. All the Dodongo lived like this. Even the weakest among them ate better than the mightiest of Lizalfos. And King Dodongo ate most of all. It made him massive, the largest of all the lizardfolk. His scales tougher than Hylian armor, his claws sharper than Gerudo arrows. He could eat an entire Lizalfos with one snap of his jaw. And had to those who displeased him.

This is what power looks like. Power Rithfus would never have. But how glorious it must be, to never work, never fear, never grow hungry. To hold the power to squash and bite whatever displeases you. Contentment.

As Rithfus approached, King Dodongo took notice of him.

"One-Arm, did he speak with you again?" He spoke in grunts and roars and the releasing of odors. The language that none but other lizards seemed to understand. To the Gerudo and Hylians the Dodongo must look like wild animals, roaring and growling at everything. But even though their strength made them fools, Rithfus knew they were not animals. He could smell the disdain that laced the king's words.

"He did. He gave me orders for our battle. In three days, we assault the Crown."

"He gave you orders," the Dodongo snarled. "He gave me orders, you mean. He did not speak to me. He did not ask for my guidance. He did not see how my army moves or what they need. He only gives orders. Through you."

Anger poured from him. Of course it did, King Dodongo ruled, he did not obey. One does not live their life feasting as they wish to enjoy taking the scraps offered by the stronger. He did enjoy living as a Lizalfos lives beneath him.

"I am sorry, my king," Rithfus bowed even lower. Until his belly touched the ground like some unintelligent iguana. "But I am only the messenger. I do not mean to offend."

"I know how little you mean, but you offend just the same. Your humility is the only reason I allow you to speak." The massive creature took a deep breath, small spouts of flame came from his nostrils. He seemed to decide something, he rolled from his side onto his feet and shook himself. "Walk with me, One-Arm."

"Of course, my king." Rithfus scrambled to his feet as he followed the king away from the fires and the slaves. He kept his head low and made certain every pore of him signaled subjugation.

"You know our new master better than anyone else in my army." King Dodongo said.

His army, you mean. "I believe so, my king. But I am uncertain I truly know him."

"What do you think of your new master?" King Dodongo said.

"What am I supposed to think of him?" Rithfus said. "He spared my life." Could he touch him now? Rithfus looked around him, there were still others from the king's fire that stared at them. They would know. What if something happened? What if it cursed him in such a way it was obvious? That would get him killed. Either from King Dodongo or the others. He did not wish to be devoured.

"He has no respect for us. For our ways."

"His kind never do." But how little difference it made to anyone but you. When King Dodongo ruled alone, did he ever ask his Lizalfos for their opinion? No. He ordered their obedience, threatened they would become his next meal should they disobey. One master proved much the same as the other. But he could not say that, not if he wished to continue living. They walked in silence until they were far away from all the fires.

"Did you know, he led a Moblin tribe into Castle Town?"

"I had heard of it. A failure."

"They did not fail. He let them inside, hoping they would all perish. And they did. Every one of them. I knew the chief who led them. A great warrior. Bold. He planned on challenging Moqut the Thrice-Cursed himself, before our new ruler slew him.

"Your ally?"

Dodongo snorted a spout of flame. "No. But I respected him and his tribe. We traded at times, and now they are all dead. And I have no one to bring me slaves and meats from the East. And the flesh of the eastern folk is sweet and fat. Better than Gerudo or Lizalfos or hogs. And I cannot have it. All because of our new master."

"You think he will discard us the same way?"

The king stopped and looked to the top of the Crown. "I do not know. But he does not care for us. And I mean to make certain I come out of this alive."

You will. But nothing about me. Nothing about those you consider your army.

"But how can you guarantee it, my king?"

"I have not ruled so long by strength alone." But the scent coming from him. It wasn't what Rithfus expected, it wasn't confidence and anger. It was confusion, doubt, fear.

Now, it has to be now. "I have been told to rule is difficult. The correct path can be uncertain." Rithfus reached out and let his hand rest on the side of the great creature's neck. A shock went through his hand to the king.

"Do not touch me," he snarled. His head turned to Rithfus and his jaws nipped at him.

Rithfus pulled his claws away and lowered his head. "I did not mean to offend you, my king. I am-"

"Spare me your sniveling. Tell me his battle plan, One-Arm. And I will see what I must do."

Chapter Text

Link's legs wobbled with each step, and his arms hung limp at his side. His shield, already torn from his grip, had landed well out of reach. His opponent stood silent, preparing a quarterstaff for another blow. In a heartbeat, they struck. The pole descended toward his head. Link heaved his sword high, to catch the attack. Slow. Tired. Weak. The staff crashed past his guard and struck his knuckles.

His sword flew from his fingers. He yelped and grabbed his hand.

Bethmasse glared down at him. "Is that all?"

"No," Link gasped as he bent over to pick the blade back up. He'd faced a monstrous spider, fought against three Lizalfos, and even dueled Ganondorf. But nothing he'd been through ever hurt half as much as Bethmasse's training.

The Gerudo took her position a step out of his reach. "Again."

Wincing, he held his sword tight. His fingers bled along his knuckles where Bethmasse hit him, and under the nail of his thumb. When did that happen? He'd lost track of how many times she'd beaten him. But now that he saw it, he couldn't ignore the throbbing pain. He staggered across his master and performed the salute. Or tried to, but he couldn't lift the guard all the way to his eyes before his arm gave out and fell back to his side.

Bethmasse shook her head.

Link growled and grunted, heaving his arm as high as he could get it. It reached his eyes, just as she taught him. But as he finished the flourish the sword slipped from his fingers and once more clattered to the ground.

Groaning he bent over to retrieve the weapon, only for someone else to grab it faster. Bethmasse pulled his sword away from him. "Hand," she said as she held out her own.

Link placed his wounded hand in her grip. Even bloodied and swollen it looked so small placed inside Bethmasse’s calloused fingers. She pressed her thumb into one of his scrapes.

"Ow!"

"Good, all move. Not broken." She let him go and his hand flopped to his side. "Can you go again?"

"Yes," Link reached for his weapon.

"Wrong," she said and slapped his hand away. "Don't destroy yourself."

Link fumed. She was the one who pushed him to exhaustion every morning. "Your king said to fight until the end."

"For what important. This training." She slid his sword into his sheathe. "In tent, find honey and bandages. Heat honey and spread over your hand. Then wrap. Go, rest. No training tomorrow. We march."

Bethmasse returned to the other Gerudo, as Link limped away. If there truly was no training in the morning it would be the first day since he fought Ganondorf that she wouldn’t torment him. This was her punishment. Ganondorf said she couldn't kill him, so she hoped to break him instead. As to why she told him not to hurt himself. Well... he hadn't figured that out yet. But it must be some snide insult or trick.

Just more proof that he could trust no one here. None of them were his friends. "Only the princess," Link muttered to himself as he trod through the sloping caverns. And little good she could do back in Hyrule Castle.

He wandered through the Goron Tunnels, past the tents of the Gerudo. Not stopping to get the bandages Bethmasse offered, instead sticking his hand under his arm. It felt better, the swelling went down and he could close his fingers after a bit. Why waste time when there was still so much left to do?

Throughout the lower levels of the mountain, Gorons rushed about. Holding large shining stones and strange black pots. Most did not pay attention where they went, making Link stagger about to avoid them. One Goron near crushed him underfoot as he pulled a wagon through the roads.

"Watch yourself!" Link shouted, but the stoneman didn't respond. They all seemed busy. Preparing to face what the Great Deku Tree had always warned him of. The great beast that devoured everything in its path: war. Come the morning, many may never see their homes again, never eat with their family or play with their friends, and if Link did not find the Ruby it would not matter what happened to them in the coming battle.

If the Goron Tunnels had any kind of organization to them, Link did not understand it. Castle Town made sense. It had a marketplace full of shops and people spending their time away from work. Surrounding it were buildings where people lived. And always one could look up and see where they stood in relation to the castle. But under the mountain? The Gorons built everything on top of itself. Layers and layers of winding paths and great caverns.

He found himself limping through a foundry where air burned so hot it made Link's chest hurt. How'd he even get there? He'd been trying to find the chief's home again, but he never passed this place when he returned to the Gerudo camp. That had been easy to find, just climb up. But the lower levels of these tunnels were all jumbled and splitting. Now he was lost and couldn't hear himself think over the sound of smiths pounding steel into shape. And intermixed with the smithies, Gorons wandered about as though the heat and noise did not bother them at all.

Lucky. He trod back through the heat, doing his best to cover his ears. Sweat from the heat joining what remained on him from Bethmasse's training.

Wait, did this look familiar? Only he’d been there at night when no one worked and it was actually quiet. Now he couldn’t even remember what happened a day ago. So many tunnels and dim lights and Gorons. How could anyone find anything?

Groaning, he turned back around and headed once more through the smithies. After passing through the scorching heat he found more homes carved out of the mountain stone that looked exactly like all the others. Only the lack of guards proved none of these doors belonged to Darunia. 

Instead, Gorons passed from one to the other freely. Most crowded around outside, gathered together with their heads bowed. Others laid out weapons for themselves, or sat in a circle telling stories to their friends. One massive old Goron with gray hair stood surrounded by a dozen young ones, all presenting him with axes and cudgels. One of the children cried.

Another group of adult Gorons formed a ring, and shouted names. The young stonemen would enter the circle when called and run at each other, smashing their stomachs and shoulders into each other. They'd charge and shove and press each other until one fell over. But when one did, the others would cheer and lift him to his feet. "You fall now, you won't fall against the lizards!" one of them said.

In one doorway two Goron's embraced. "Come back," whispered the older of the pair. His stone body withered and cracked. "Remember to come back."

Link could not hear what the other one said, if there even was anything to say. They were afraid, all in their own way. Even those young ones running into each other. This was more like father had warned. That the coming war was something terrible and dangerous. It was far from how the Gerudo reacted. Among them they were feasting, dancing, and singing for the fight ahead. They welcomed the coming violence.

What did it mean, that he felt more at home with them?

He limped away from the Goron homes and reached a bridge and stopped. There was still so much more ground to cover. And he still did not know if he was on the right path to reach Chief Darunia. But he needed to sit or he would collapse.

What does it matter if I stop now, anyway? It wasn't as if he had any plans to actually get to the Goron leader. He was only going to head to the Goron's home and do what exactly? Yell for the Goron to open up and listen to him?

He stopped midway across the bridge and sat down, letting his feet dangle over the side. He was high up. Higher than he suspected. He'd passed over a few other bridges, and each of them had a new level of workers or homes just below. But here there was a large empty space almost as long as one of full-grown trees of the Lost Woods before the chasm ended. But, why? The Gorons seemed to like filling every foot of the mountain they could.

That proved it. He'd gone the wrong way. He would have noticed this, surely. At the bottom of the chasm, a group of Goron's working on what he could only describe as a bunch of spherical black pots.

Were they part of the war effort? They didn't look like any weapon that Link had ever seen before. But the Gorons seemed dedicated to working on the pots as efficiently as they could. And gently. Link did not know that Gorons could move with the care that they seemed to have while they worked with these pots. It wasn't the crushing of rock, the pounding of steel, or the beating of their drums. They measured out what looked like the black soot that Milo made Link clean from the fire pits back home.

Once full, a Goron wedged something into the top of the pot. Another two would pick them up one at a time, even though they didn't look heavy for a Goron, and carried them to a wagon. All while handling the pots as though the lightest disturbance would break them.

What could they possibly do? Usually food went in pots, but the Gorons ate rocks. Maybe it was some weird magic?

That would explain why he couldn't figure out what they did. Magic never made sense. He rubbed his thumb along the ocarina. But Navi would never come out and give him a lecture again. And though it came from his wood, father could not explain either. He'd have to be satisfied not understanding what was happening. As always.

"Careful little one." A Goron said as he trudged behind him. He shook his head and tentatively glanced over the edge.

"I'm not going to fall."

"Still," the Goron said as he quickly moved over the bridge, frowning as he glanced down. "Here is dangerous, goro."

What did that mean?

How stupid he had been to think he could fix all this. Those dreams where he rode out of the forest to protect the people from the dangers of the world, the desire to help he once shared with father. How had he ever expected to do anything? He couldn’t understand what anyone out here was talking about half the time. And when he talked the other half refused to believe him. He should never have left home. So what if he grew when all his family did not? At least he’d still have them. He’d still have Saria looking out for him. 

He found himself staring at his ocarina. Strange and magical and it didn't work like he wanted. But it was home. One of the few pieces of it he had left. He brought the ocarina to his lips and started to play. Nothing important, not at first. Just a tune the fairies taught the Kokiri children that Link always liked. His battered fingers stung as he played the notes, but he didn’t care.

He imagined Saria dancing in front of the players, moving fast and full of energy, bubbling up until she could barely control herself. Everyone was happy and having fun when they played the instruments. Even Mido would focus on the music and having fun. Link shut his eyes and remembered home, how was he to know how perfect it had been? Even if he never fit in. Even with Mido.

The song ended, and Link sighed as he put the instrument down. His legs didn't feel as terrible anymore. He better get moving, he wouldn't want to miss his last chance for Chief Darunia's guards to turn him away.

The sound of stones slamming into each other surrounded Link.

Rockslide?

Link scrambled to his feet, searching for the danger. Wincing as pain shot through his still taut leg.

Instead of collapsing stone, the noise came from one of the Gorons standing on the other side of the bridge. He slammed his huge hands together in applause, each strike echoing like thunder. "Good job, goro! I never heard that music. But here, come this way." He waved for Link to get away from the bridge.

Link gave one last look over the bridge. Some of the Gorons looked up at him, their hands covered in that black soot. One waved. They must have heard him play all the way down there. But one of the larger Gorons did not seem pleased, he shouted at the others to return to their work. That one looked strange, half of his body darker than the other. He did not seem to be doing any of the physical work, but watched the pouring of the black soot.

Link stretched and rubbed at his leg before he went to the Goron that applauded him.

"Where did you learn that?" the Goron poked at his ocarina.

"Careful," Link pulled the instrument away. "It's fragile."

"Ohh, sorry, goro," the Goron nodded his head in apology. "I have never seen that instrument. Do you know any more songs?"

"A few," Link said. More of the Gorons stared at him, some smiling waiting for him to continue playing. "Uhh, umm." He played a few scales, trying to figure out what song he wanted to do next. By accident more than anything, he played the first few notes of the song Saria taught him.

It wouldn't bring her to him. He knew that. He had tested it enough to know that wasn't going to happen. But he couldn't stop himself. The song flowed from his fingers and breath, as happy as Saria always was. The Goron that first applauded him wore a smile that spread even wider and he stomped his feet to the rhythm. Another laughed and joined him. Others found the beat and clapped their hands together or slapped them against their stomachs to make a rumbling drumming.

Saria would have loved it. She would have joined them, stomping her feet and jumping to their rhythm. Perhaps that was what she was doing now? Dancing around with their friends as happy as could be. Did she still miss him?

Link let the song grow louder, as he blinked away the tears in his eyes. The tempo went faster, and the dancers gave a laugh as they kept pace with the music. Link's arms felt heavy as he held up the ocarina, weighed down from hours of Bethmasse's abuse. But he did not want to stop. Instead of finishing the song he changed the key and added a little bit of flourish to the notes. But even with his little variations he stayed true to the theme that Saria had given him. That simple tune of joy and friendship.

He did not know how long he played, perhaps only a few minutes. More Gorons gathered around him, and none of those that first stopped grew bored of the tune and left. But it felt like hours remembering his home and his friends.

Finally his arms could no longer hold up the ocarina. He managed to bring the song to a swirling conclusion before letting his hands drop to his side.

"Well done!" shouted one Goron as the dancers stopped and the rest applauded. Some rolled around him, leaving great lines in the dirt.

Link wiped his eyes then gave the small crowd a smile. "Thank you," he said. He didn't know what else there was to say. He just stood looking at the Gorons as they laughed and clapped their hands together, staring at him. Was he supposed to do something else? At Castle Town performers bowed and made grand speeches after each song. But they were trying to get passersby to give them rupees.

That didn't feel right. So he just stood there, and felt heat spread around his neck and ears as the Gorons didn't stop their applause. Bowing his head, he stepped away from the crowd, toward his futile tasks when someone stepped in his way.

"It's you," said one of the Gorons. Then he leaned forward and squinted down at Link. After a moment his eyes went wide. "It is you!"

"Sorry? I don't know who you are,” he muttered as he tried to get around the stoneman. 

The Goron fell heavy to his knees and then bowed before Link. "It is I who is sorry." He said and held up his hands. "I thought you were dead."

The other Gorons looked just as confused as Link. Why would someone think him dead? Then Link noticed the marks on the Goron's arms and backs. Chunks of stony flesh torn off by spear and axe and claw. Healed, except for some few cracks among the black scars.

"I was so afraid. I thought I was dead. You saved me, and I repaid your bravery with cowardice."

"Oh," Link's stomach felt as if he had been eating the same stones the Gorons feasted upon. "I-" what was he supposed to say? 'I'm only glad you are safe?' He wasn't glad about that. It was because of this Goron abandoning him that he almost died. It was because of him that Navi took him to the Great Fairy. Because of him, Navi left him in the first place.

No, I can't blame him for that. Though he truly wanted to.

"Everyone," the Goron looked up, waving to the others. "This is the boy I spoke of. This is the Hylian that saved my life upon the road. The one who fought of three Lizalfos with only a-"

"No!" Link said. "No, I'm not. Stop!"

But the Gorons had already heard. They were whispering about him now, moving closer trying to get a good look at him.

"You can't tell people who I am," Link whispered to the Goron. "Can we talk somewhere, private? Please?"

The Goron gave a confused look, but he nodded. "Yes, of course, young hero. Follow me."

Hero? Link wasn't a hero.

The Goron shouted for the others to give them space, then led away from the crowd into one of the nearby homes. The great stone door made a low grinding noise as it opened and the Goron ushered him in. The room inside was not particularly large, no bigger than the room Link and Malon had stayed in when they were in Castle Town. But it was far emptier, with only one large stone lump in the middle that must have been the Goron's bed, or perhaps a table?

Now alone, the Goron once more went to his knees. "I am sorry, young hero. I did not mean to offend you."

"Link, you can call me, Link."

"Ahh, thank you, Link. I am Yadunby, and I am at your service. From now, until my debt is repaid."

"You don't have a debt."

"Yes, I do," the Goron shut his eyes and frowned. "Often I have thought of my disgrace. Often I worried I left you to die. An old fool like me, too scared to aid one so young. Whatever you need, young hero- Link. Whatever you need I will do for you."

"First, stop calling me, young hero. And don't tell anyone else about me."

"If you wish. But why?"

"I am traveling with the Gerudo. I can't let them know about the one I was… what did you see?"

Yadunby's eyes blinked open, as he squinted around Link. "There was one with you. The fae of blue light."

"That! Her! You can't tell anyone else about Navi." If it got back to Ganondorf that he traveled with a fairy, how long would it take him to realize he came from the Kokiri? He knew enough to travel through the Lost Woods when no one else could. Link couldn't risk him finding out.

"I will not, I am sorry Link. I did not know. I will speak more carefully. But I still must offer you my service, I owe you my life."

Link sighed. What was he going to do with a Goron following him? He couldn't bring him back to Bethmasse, and if he just disappeared to travel with the Goron they'd know something had gone wrong. And most of his few remaining things were back at the wagons.

"Actually, there might be something you can do. Do you know your chief?"

"Of course I know Wild Darunia, of a line of great warriors, sworn brother to your own king."

"I don't have a king. Never mind. Can you talk to him? Could you get him to see me?"

"Hmm," Yadunby frowned. "He is leaving tomorrow."

"I know, I have to see him tonight. Can you help me?"

Yadunby scratched at his tuft of white hair. Of course he can't. It was far too much to hope for, that some random Goron would know how to get a meeting with a chief of the entire mountain. Just another waste of time.

"I can try," the Goron said. "Yes, for you I can try."

"You can?"

"I think we can do it, goro. But there will be some luck involved. A friend of mine is one of Darunia's guards. If he is on watch today, perhaps he will let us in."

It wasn't much, but it was more than anything Link had. "Thank you."

Yadunby stood up, but kept his eyes lowered. "There is no need for thanks, young hero. If anything there is far more I must do for you. I have my-"

"Your debt, I know. Don't worry about it. Help me talk to Darunia and we'll call it squared."

"Of course, Link." Yadunby pulled the massive stone door back open. "Follow me."

The stoneman led Link through the tunnel paths. Some few that watched Link go inside the building with Yadunby glanced at him as he went. But they did not stop them. Yadunby led him back over the bridge, Link had been going the wrong way. Quite a bit, it seemed. They walked back up several levels before they took a separate path and descended some other tunnel.

Despite the ache in his legs, he couldn't help but smile. More than once he staggered over his own feet, and his hand still throbbed. Playing the ocarina had not helped his battered hand any. And yet, he was making progress. For the first time in days, he wasn't wasting time.

Yadunby muttered to himself as they walked. "Hello Brodni. Listen I have a favor to ask. No, no. Brodni, remember the child I- hmmm. Did I ever tell him about it?" Several times he glanced over his shoulder to Link, but he continued straight through the mountain. Only stopping once they finally reached the chief's home. "Hmmm."

"What's wrong?" Link looked around his leg to see the Gorons guarding the chief's home. "Are either of them your friend?"

"No."

Of course they weren’t. It had all been a waste, like it always was. Stupid to get his hopes up in the first place.

"You need to speak to the chief, goro?"

"Yes."

"Then we must try." Yadunby stepped toward the guards. "Hello!" he waved and smiled at the pair.

"Hello, goro," one of them said. But he looked past Yadunby to Link. "You again? Go, little one."

"He is with me," Yadunby said. "I have need to speak with Chief Darunia."

"He's busy, goro," said the other guard. "There is a war. He wishes to be left alone to prepare."

"It cannot wait."

"Listen," the first guard stepped up to Yadunby and placed a thick hand on his shoulder. "The chief is not seeing anyone. Now, you leave."

"Hmm," Yadunby said, before he took a deep breath and glanced back at Link. "Go."

"What?"

"Go!" Yadunby grabbed the guard's hand and whipped it down. The guard's eyes went wide in surprise, as he staggered to the side, smashing into his compatriot.

Link charged forward, his sword drawn.

"What are you doing?" the guard shouted and reached out for Yadunby, but the old Goron knocked it away and slammed his massive chest forward. He was smaller than the guards, weaker by the look of him too. But they were unprepared and he managed to knock one of them completely over.

"The door!" Yadunby shouted as Link ran to him brandishing steel. "The door, hero!" The guard still standing managed to grab onto Yadunby's arm and swung him around. Somehow the Goron kept on his feet as he spun about.

"Oh!" Link spun away from Yadunby and ran to the door. He reached out and pushed into the heavy stone. The door didn’t even wobble. He stepped back and slammed his shoulder into it, and bounced off, tumbling back and landing on his rear.

Yadunby shouted, one of the guards had his hand on Yadunby's face and forced him into the dirt. He still struggled, flailing his arms and legs as best he could, but he was no match for the guards.

Link scrambled back to his feet and started pounding on the door. Grunting and shoving as hard as he could. The door creaked open inch by inch.

With the rugged scratch of shifting stone, the door swung open. Link flew forward. He waved his arms and tried to right his feet, but ended up falling onto the hard stone floor. Rolling onto his back, he saw a Goron with a mane of white hair glaring over him.

"What is the meaning of this?" Chief Darunia of the Gorons demanded.

"I'm sorry, my chief," one of the guards ran into the doorway. "This merchant went insane and this fool child-"

"I have a message!" Link shouted. His sword was still in his hand. Why had he drawn it? That just made him look like some villain. He shoved the sword back in its scabbard, which was more difficult than expected lying down. But he managed it and raised his hands as he got to his knees. "I have a message from Princess Zelda. Please, you have to listen to me."

"The boy is lying," the guard said. "He came by yesterday, We asked him for any proof that he was a messenger, he had nothing. I am sorry, Chief Darunia. Let me get rid of him, and I promise there will be no more disturbances today." The guard stepped into the room and reached for Link.

"I'm not lying! I come from the Princess. I-" Link rolled back on his feet to pull away from the guard. "I know- I know something. I know that you are close to the Princess. I know you used to play music and dance with her. No- no her father- the king played music and you danced with her. Please you have to believe me."

The guard grabbed onto his wrist. Link tried to pull his arm free, but there was no way out of the guard's grip. With a yank that felt as though it would pull his arm from its socket the guard pushed him toward the door. Outside, Yadunby lay on the ground, his hands over the back of his head. The other guard pressed on his back to make certain he couldn't move.

"Wait," Darunia said. The guard stopped, and yanked Link around to face the chief. He did not look happy. The Goron was tall, even for other Gorons. He had the round belly that was common for his people. But where Yadunby looked slack and pudgy, Darunia looked as though every inch of his body was chiseled from the mountain itself.

"The Princess is young, but she is wise," he said. "She would not send you to me alone."

"I had a letter, but I lost it."

"The Princess does not suffer fools who would lose something so important, either."

"I'm not a fool. Well- I mean," after all the foolish things he'd done, even he didn't believe that lie. "On my way here, I saw one of your people, umm, him," Link waved his free hand toward Yadunby. "He was attacked, and I saved him. But, in the fighting, the letter was destroyed."

"Harrumph," Darunia waved his hand and the guard dragged Yadunby inside the room. "Shut the door."

Yadunby fell to his knees, shaking. "I'm sorry," he mumbled, his eyes lowered. He was terrified, almost as much as he had been when Link had first rescued him. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry."

"What's your name, goro?" Darunia said, squatting down in front of him.

"Yadunby," he managed to mumble.

"Well, Yadunby, what possessed you to attack my guard? Do you know how I must punish you for that?"

"Yes, mighty chief. I am sorry. It will never happen again. I am sorry." He dropped himself to the floor, cowering.

"What possessed you to do this Yadunby?"

"I told you," Link said. "I-"

Darunia turned and glared at him. "You will be silent until I say otherwise."

"But I can-" he started, but the glower of the chief silenced him. If he couldn't explain himself, then everything rested on Yadunby.

The Goron merchant visibly shook. Was he crying? "I needed to," he said after a moment, his voice quivering.

"Why did you need to do something so stupid?" Darunia said, his voice a low rumble of stone scraping against stone.

"For what little honor I have left," Yadunby's shoulders shook again, as he tried to control himself. "I abandoned my savior. I fled like… like a coward. I'm afraid."

"Saved you from what?"

"I helped him," Link said. "He was- AHH." The guard twisted Link's arm and forced him down to his knees.

"The chief told you to be silent."

"Don't hurt him!" Yadunby shrieked and tried to push himself off the ground before the second guard punched him on the side and sent him quivering to the ground. "He saved me," Yadunby whimpered. "Three Lizalfos attacked me on the road. He saved my life, and I abandoned him. I was weak. I was scared. I abandoned him."

“This little thing defeated three Lizalfos? You certain you don’t want to add a Dodongo to your tale? Perhaps a dragon?”

“I did fight three Lizalfos!”

“My chief, there were three of them. I do not know how he did it. I was too scared to look. But he freed me, and he survived when I ran.”

"Hmmph," Darunia stepped away from Yadunby and scratched at his beard. His eyes roamed between his two captives.

Link glanced back to Yadunby, the Goron had returned to covering his face as he shook. He really was a coward, wasn't he? Then it was up to Link. He tried to keep the chief's eye, he set his jaw.

"Please," Link said. "I've come so far."

"Well then," Darunia squatted before Link. "Speak."

Chapter Text

"Breathe in, breathe out," Rauru's voice came from over Zelda's shoulder. "Think of somewhere important to you. A place where you know every detail. Every stone, every blade of grass. Contain all of it in your mind."

Zelda sat in the reliquary with the golden harp across her lap. Before her Ruaru's other students stood, watching her. Two acolytes with a career in the clergy named Helmin and Jakob. They'd already partaken in several lessons together, though this was the first where Rauru taught a new spell.

"Come on princess," Helmin gave a quiet cheer, while Jakob only smiled and nodded.

Zelda strummed the harp. Magic flowed from the sound through the air, radiating from the instrument. Dancing along her fingers, the energy rose up her arms and neck, until it reached behind her eyes.

The world went white.

At first Zelda thought of her bedroom, but decided against it. During the day maids would clean and prepare her clothes. Best not be distracted by them. Instead she focused on her hidden passage. Where she read prophecy and practiced the high art, where no servant could stumble upon her, no court attendant could ask for her aid, no dignitary could waste her time. Now that she had taken a position in her father's government, everyone seemed to think she was the path to her father's ear. More fool them, she never spoke to her father outside of council meetings.

She wanted to tell them all to go away. Instead she'd made her little passage a second home. Where she could solve the mysteries of the Goddesses without trying to make the rest of the world love her.

The light dimmed. The white turned to gray and the gray turned black.

And she was alone. With nothing but darkness around her.

This didn't seem right. She blinked to try and clear her vision, but nothing happened. Did she blink? Did her eyelids close at all? She couldn't tell, she couldn't feel the slight pressure over her eyes when she tried to shut them. In fact, she couldn't feel anything. No arms, nor legs, nor mouth. An empty phantom stuck within the dark.

What was she even looking at? Did her eyes not work? She couldn't see anything, but there was some kind of pattern to it. Lines or -no- textures. She couldn't see anything, and yet she felt differences in sections. Some rough, or smooth, others porous specks. That didn't make any sense. Was her mind trying to make sense of the nothing she stared at?

She tried to step forward, but that accomplished nothing. Of course, it wouldn't. Her body remained in the Temple, holding the harp under Rauru's watchful eye. She could not move, but what of her magic? Father Rauru said the greatest sages of the past would scry across Hyrule and cast mighty spells to change the course of history without leaving their homes.

She drew energy into herself to cast a spell of light. But that proved as effective as walking. Was she not strong enough? No. Light magic came too easy for her, and she felt herself draw and expend the energy. She simply couldn't see any light.

But where was she?

She tried to turn around, get some barring on where she had sent herself. But wherever she looked, there was nothing but cold slablike darkness. She should have picked her bedroom. Even if she missed her chambers, there would be more to see within the castle than stonework.

Stones.

Was that what she was seeing? The stones around her pathway? Then why was it all rough nothingness?

No. She wasn't looking at the stones, she'd be able to see something. She was within them. In the wall. That had to be it. Create as much light as she'd like, it would not penetrate stone.

Get me out of here. Zelda tried to crawl away. To lurch and thrash and push all around her. But she had no arms to shove, no body to press against the masonry and burst free.

No, don't panic. I just- I need- I need to end the spell. How did it work? The light spell required pushing the energy within yourself forward and dispersing it. If you give the proper incantation and center a slight burst of energy on yourself, you can wipe away grime and mud. But you can’t put it back on. The Golden Three each left powerful spells that bore their name and required utmost faith and devotion. And to use time magic required an anchor or one could create entirely separate timelines or get stuck. Just as she was now. Stuck. But nothing about scrying. Why couldn’t she think of how to pull her vision back? She’d listened to Rauru’s lecture. She could be encased in these walls forever, stuck away from everyone. Unable to do anything until the end.

Rauru, get me out of here.

But she had no voice to beg.

Rauru!

She shifted her viewpoint all around, but all she could see was the rough grainy darkness of the stones. Pressing down on her. Without light. Without air. Trapped.

Impa, what do I do?

But how could Impa help? Frozen between the walls of her own home. Stuck in silence. Unable to act. Powerless. When had she last been powerless?

"Father! Help!" She wanted him to hold her in his arms and carry her to bed as she had when she was a child. "Father!"

"Zelda?" came a muffled voice from somewhere below her. "Did I…? Zelda?"

I'm here! I'm stuck! Help me, get me out! Please!

The rough patterns of stone disappeared. She floated alone in pure darkness. But she felt pressure over her eyes. Eyes. She could feel her eyes. She could feel her arms, her legs, her whole body. Hands gripped her shoulders.

"Father?" She opened her eyes.

"I have you, princess." Rauru's wrinkled face stood close before her, half hidden beneath his bushy mustache. "Can you hear me? Can you see me?"

"I-" her heart was racing. She took a deep breath. "Where? I?"

"You were screaming," Jakob said, he now held the harp. Hadn't she been holding it? When did he take it from her? How- she needed to calm down. She took a breath and held it, letting the pounding in her chest slow.

"I- I think - thank you, Father Rauru, I miscast the spell," she took another breath, and let this one out in a long slow stream of air. "I was stuck in a wall."

Helmin burst out in laughter, but stopped after Rauru gave him a furious look.

"All is well, princess," Rauru wrapped an arm around her shoulders as he leaned down so they were near eye level. "That must have been very frightening. But you are safe now." He gave her a gentle smile, "the Goddesses would not let anything happen to you. And I hope you realize that I would not let your spell go awry."

"I know. I knew then, as well. But it was so… overwhelming. I couldn't hear you. I couldn't feel anything. Just encased in dark stone." A shudder went up her spine, but even that was some comfort, proof she had some body to even have such a reaction.

"That happens," he looked over to his other students. "My mentor told me the mind finds it difficult to manifest in two separate locations at once. There is too much conflicting information to understand. Many practitioners prefer complete seclusion before scrying over long distances."

"Where did you go?" Jakob said.

"The castle," she said. "A little room I know."

"A place of comfort," Rauru said, once more turning on his tutoring voice. "That was good, the spell can send your senses anywhere, but you must be precise. Beginners may have difficulty finding locations for which they are familiar. But masters can send their vision far and wide. It is said that the ancient Interlopers in their war against the crown sent their sight through the halls of their enemies. Even further, they could scry beyond the world to lands hidden behind mirrors."

"Are there lands behind mirrors?" Jakob asked.

"So the stories go," Rauru said.

"There must be," Zelda thought back to her old history lessons. "At the end of the War of Shadows, King Balathonos II sealed the Interlopers behind one of their mirrors." She'd known that before she took to reading through the entire Library of Hyrule. As a child, Sister Fellitia used to tell her stories of the War of Shadows to entertain her. Always casting the Interlopers as dark and mysterious people, turned evil through greed and black magic. Impa hated those stories.

"So the histories tell," Rauru agreed. "But several in my order have tried to glance at this secret world themselves. Even my predecessor found nothing, and Father Hinton knew more of the high arts than I."

"Father Rauru," Zelda said as he helped her out of the chair. Her legs shook as she stood, her body still tense and uncomfortable from her failed spell. Thankfully none of the priests could see it beneath her frock.

"Yes, Princess?"

"This spell, can it only be used to look at locations on land?"

He fiddled at his mustache. "No, you can look over the sea or sky if it pleases you."

"No, that's not what I mean." Zelda paused and tried to right the line of questioning in her head. "Say I wished to find someone or something in particular. Could I set my eyes to them directly?"

"Ahh, now that is a complex answer. This spell only works based on location. However, you can combine it with other spells to create the same effect."

"Who you spying on, princess?" Helmin said with a cheeky grin. "Some young knight caught your fancy?" He gave a bark of a laugh, Jakob gave a quiet polite chuckle as well.

Zelda lifted her chin. "If that's your first thought, you might be in the wrong profession. I'll leave perversion to you, I have little time for such foolishness."

"I didn't mean-" he tried to say, before Rauru cut him off with a sigh.

A part of her felt that little twitch of joy that she could still shut someone down with a word. But she was supposed to be gaining their love and admiration. How could she do that when she snapped at them for telling simple jokes? And of the two Jakob looked the more embarrassed and he had hardly laughed at all. "I'm... sorry?" But the damage was already done.

"There is nothing to apologize for," Rauru said before he turned to Helmin. "I expect more from you than crass japes. You shall go next."

Helmin took the harp from Jakob and smiled with confidence. Though both acolytes had their specialties, of the two Helmin was the more talented. From the few lessons Zelda shared with them, it seemed Helmin pursued the priesthood to study magic, while Jakob pursued magic to be a better priest.

With a flourish of his fingers, Helmin strummed the harp and his eyes went white.

"Good," Rauru nodded to himself. "Good."

"Father Rauru?" Zelda said.

"Yes, princess?"

"You never finished answering my question."

"Oh yes, Jakob, make certain he comes out of the spell safely." Though he did not take his eyes from Helmin as he spoke. "A different spell may be used to locate certain items or peoples. And from there, one can scry them."

"What spell?"

"There are several. The most efficient way is to locate some kind of beacon of magic. Once marked with such a beacon they can be discovered almost anywhere."

"A beacon of magic? How does one create one of those?"

"It's simple enough to mark someone. If it will help you, I could make that our next lesson after you master this one."

"I'd have to know where someone was first, before I could put a beacon upon them, wouldn't I?"

"Touching them is the usual method. Though some great sages of the past could do so just with a look."

That wouldn't do her any good. "And the other methods?"

"There are records of masters scrying the unmarked. However, it is always someone they know at a deep personal level. And it is rare. To the point that I know my mentor never achieved such familiarity with anyone."

"Lovers and the like, then?"

"Not always. Siblings can have such a bond, twins and triplets most common of all. Though as I understand it, any deep connection works. Even something as simple as a friendship, though the kind most only find once in their lives."

That would do her no good either. Two brief meetings with some boy hardly made them friends, much less partners tied through their life. "And nothing else?"

"I might be able to find more. But the last obvious one is magic itself. The beacon is only a marker the caster can recognize. In theory any infusion of magic should do. Once you've felt the auras that surround a practitioner of the high arts you might be able to find them. But you must know it all, have it memorized as well as you know your own shadow. Then it is possible to discover them through those means. That is why most of the great beings of magic shield themselves from any attempt to find them. I myself have certain charms placed upon me to prevent unwanted visitations."

She thought to the dark presence that reached out to smother her that hung around King Dragmire. "Thank you, Father Rauru."

He frowned at her. "These are specific questions, Your Highness. Is there something you wish to speak to me about?"

"No," Zelda said. Perhaps a bit too fast. Rauru gave her a stern look. "Not yet anyway. I'm still working out some of the details."

"Very well," Rauru said, with a tentative slowness to his voice. "I won't press further. But remember, I lead an order of priests that have been kept hidden for hundreds of years. I can keep a secret."

Zelda smiled to the kind old man. "I know, and when I can, I'll tell you everything. I just need a little more time on this myself."

"Very well, but until you learn not to send your farsight into walls, I'd suggest sending a messenger."

"Of course, I won't."

"You're going to try anyway, aren't you?" He sighed, "No, don't answer. I'd rather not be lied to in my own temple. After Jakob we'll try you again. I want you to scry that corner." He waved at the ceiling. "So I can talk you out of the spell should things go wrong."

"Thank you, Father Rauru."

"And please, remember some spells are dangerous, I don't want a repeat of our last incident. You're very clever, princess. But with magic you must also be cautious." Then he stopped and looked up at the ceiling. "And Helmin, I know you're listening to us. Very clever. You've proven your skill, end your spell and let Jakob take his turn.”

"It has to be here," Zelda muttered to herself. Her light shone over her shoulder, brightening the books and papers piled over her room.

She should be sleeping. It had been a long day, though not a particularly draining one. Her new lessons with Rauru were so much less tiring with two others taking up his time and attention. She’d make faster progress alone. Perhaps she could demand that Rauru return her to individual lessons, she was still a princess after all. Rauru and Impa had forced the current state of affairs on her. They could change it back.

After a disappointing and slow lesson, her day held nothing but more wastes of time. A meeting with the guild of spicers over Octoroks disrupting shipping lanes. During which her father kept giving her strange glances. But he didn't say anything to her. He never did unless it related to their work.

Afterward, she sat in her father's council on three criminal cases. One lord blamed another for seducing his daughter. A merchant claimed that bandits robbed and beat him just outside the walls of Castle Town. A sad tale, but then he accused another man of being the robber based only upon his voice. And the last, and longest of them all was a tangled web of a case that involved the theft of some goats.

It was all so… pointless. Would this be the rest of her life when she became queen? Railing against every petty grievance brought before her?

What does it matter if he seduced your daughter? She's happy! Let them marry!

You can't hang a man for a voice you think is somewhat similar to the one that wronged you. You need more proof than that!

Who cares about goats? There's a war! How is he still talking?

But no matter how much she raged, she sat there. Upright and proper, looking for all the world like the perfect princess. So that everyone in court would know her as trustworthy and worth their praise and loyalty. Or at least, she hoped that's how she came across. How did her father handle this drudgery every day? 

Only when the last case concluded, far too late, did the hall become set for supper. By the time she ate, it was already dark and she was supposed to go to sleep. Or at least, to her bedroom.

"Here it is!" She pushed a few scrolls off the book and almost jumped on her bed to read it. A strange book she would ignore were it not for the references made to it by other authors. All of whom regarded it as the premier authority on its subject, even if the writer had been a kook. One referred to the work as done by either a brilliant child or a madman. Another described it as half a silly picture book for children, and half a scholar's treatise. Accolades which did not fill Zelda with confidence. And even if the book proved useful, she would need more. Another look through Rauru's books for a spell on sensing magic from a distance.

For the hundredth time she thought about bringing Rauru into her plot. He was a good man. Smart too, in his way. Perhaps, wise was the word more befitting him. But if she told him about Link, she'd have to tell him about Nayru's prophecies. And he would demand to see them. He would want to bring them to his temple, right where Ganondorf would find them again.

And if she refused him? What would happen then? Would he cut her off from training? Would he think less of her? Would he stop talking to her all together like her…

No.

It was better if only she knew the location of the prophecies. If only Impa knew everything else. If she could compartmentalize every piece of information, she controlled where it spread. No chance Rauru tells Helmin and Jakob, and either of them spread it over the city. Keep knowledge tightly controlled, just as Impa taught her.

Then, once she found all she needed, she had only to become as knowledgeable in the high art as a grand mage, as stealthy as a Sheikah needle, as skilled in politics as a Zora courtier, an expert in the ways of warfare, and uncover the mysteries of the Goddesses that have been lost for generations. Simple. Anyone can do that.

She let her light move a little closer to the page, and refocused her attention on the text. The first page made her lip curl in disgust. The entirety of it featured a cartoon of the author, a short pudgy man wearing a skintight green suit and cap that left nothing to the imagination. With a bulbous red face and a ridiculous grin.

"Well, Mr. Tingle," she said to the book. "Give me some clue how to find fairies."

Chapter Text

Nabooru woke with a smile. Half her tentmates already scrounged about the room. Makeela had half her armor on, while Bethe organized her equipment. Some of the others were not as active; Mulli prayed and Caeiti sat on her blanket and stared off into nothing. Each of them worried for what was to come, Nabooru could tell it in their eyes. Caeiti would never say it, and Makeela would deny her with every word, but they all found battle terrifying. They were no longer the young Gerudo riding out from the desert for the first time convinced of the legends they’d become. Now they worried about death or the fate of their sisters. 

What did it say about Nabs that the worries had not touched her? Battles meant being alive. They were the time where she could let go of everything, all considerations, all responsibilities, all worries. Once the arrows sang and the spears clashed nothing mattered but the blades. The only time she felt close to as comfortable as when she was in battle was... was with Jora.

And now was not the time to think about him.

Once she had her equipment set and checked, she woke the last of her tent-mates and led them into the campgrounds. She breathed deep of the cold crisp mountain air. It stung her lungs like breathing a sandstorm. It was strange, camping within the Goron Tunnels had been hot as a desert day, and the air felt heavy with dust. But as soon as they stepped outside, climbing the mountain was chilly. Many of her sisters took to wrapping their sleeping blankets around them through the march. Nabs attempted to tough it out the first day, but by the second she joined them.

But today? Her blood ran hot.

Some of her warriors already waited, beginning to form their lines. But she'd beaten the majority. Good. A leader should be an example for the rest. A handful waiting for her was nothing, but if she was the last that would be unforgivable.

Once they had begun organizing the lines, Bethmasse disappeared. Nabs thought nothing of it as she prepared with her soldiers. Until a few moments later she returned, behind her that little voe she called a squire followed. In his hands he held most of Bethmasse's weapons, all far too large for him. She half expected him to topple over. He almost did, though he caught himself before dropping anything.

Nabs groaned. This was not a problem she wished to deal with today, but it looked as though she’d have to. "Makeela, Caeiti, it's time. Go rouse those still sleeping. Have the camphands bring breakfast only to those who are in formation."

"Of course, commander," Makeela said as the other nodded.

The pair went to their duties, as Nabooru headed toward Bethe and the voe.

"You stay close," Bethe said in her broken Hylian. "Battle dangerous, you keep you head."

The boy was nodding, his jaw set. No fear in his eyes, the fool.

"I shout, 'axe,' 'mace', 'sword,' you hand to me. Then you step back."

"No," Nabooru said as she approached the pair.

"Is there a problem, Nabs?" She went back to the Gerudo tongue.

"You're not taking him into battle."

Bathmasse looked confused. "He is my squire. Children his age ride into battle with their knights. They bear weapons and attend to their master. Just as he will do for me."

"You're not a knight, and he doesn't have a horse."

"I can get him one."

"How do we know he can even ride the thing?"

"I can ride!" the boy said, his Gerudo was getting much better, she had to give the boy that.

"See?" Bethe smiled proud. "The boy said he can ride. I do not see the problem, sister. You were about his age the first time you rode into battle. I killed my first man only a year older."

"We didn't have a choice."

"I've already fought Lizalfos!"

Nabooru shook her head before she locked eyes with the child. "I am not having another child's blood on my hands."

"But I can fight! I've been practicing. You've seen me. I'm good. You know I'm good."

"And Ganondorf pummeled you without even trying," she said. Omitting that the king could do the same to half the warriors in the army. The last thing the boy needed was to think himself comparable to a grown warrior.

"But I want to fight."

"He wants to fight, Nabs."

"Well, last night I wanted a warm meal, and a comfortable bed. Instead, I slept in a tent with six other freezing vai. So you, voe, are going to stay away from the battle and with the supplies."

The boy opened his mouth to argue but closed it after a moment. Which may have been the only sensible thing he’d done since she’d known him. She'd found him after he picked a fight with Lizalfos, lucky to be alive by the state of his clothes. He attempted to assassinate Ganondorf before his own army. And for some reason, he still followed Bethmasse around like a trained puppy.

He was, as far as Nabs was concerned, the most suicidally stupid child she had ever laid eyes upon. So of course, she liked him a great deal.

"Listen," she knelt before him. "Battles are… well they're glorious. I can remember every single one I've fought. I can remember every time the push of spears shifted to our side or against us. Every victory that made us sing. But I also remember every one of my sisters that died in my arms. I remember a lance running me through. I remember not knowing if I was going to live or die. Pain that you better pray you'll never face yourself."

The boy nodded as he listened, but could he understand?

"So here is your task. I won't bring you into the thick of battle. But you are now guard and protector of the supply chain. If any of the lizards get around us, you're our last line of defense. Understand?"

"Yes!" he said, wide eyed. His mind must be running wild with the thought of a chance to prove himself. Let him have it, the Lizalfos would not be anywhere near the tents. He'd be safe, and what child doesn't want to think of themselves as a potential hero? She had that same dream more times than she could count.

Had she lived up to them? Bah, thoughts for children. She was a soldier. That was enough. "Keep your sword sharp and ready. When the battle is over, we'll swap stories about what we did."

Bethe gave some last instructions for the voe, before they left him behind and headed for their horses. Ganondorf had divided the army in half and half again. He would lead one part, the rest he gave to his most trusted lieutenants, Nabooru of course, with Bethe and Dessi. Both choices Nabs supported. But that didn't mean she agreed on the pair with everything. Even as great a warrior as Bethe could be inflexible.

"You are getting soft." Bethe said once they were well out of earshot of the boy.

"Because I don't want a child running into a battle?"

"He is old enough. Walk through the ranks, you'll find many as young as him. Perhaps younger."

"But I shouldn't. Besides we're Gerudo, we're born to hardship."

"You've seen how I've trained him. What hardship has he not born?"

"That you've run him ragged is more reason he shouldn't join the battle. He's exhausted."

"We've only worked on technique and reactions since we left the tunnels. He's rested. And he's more prepared to survive a battle than half the new recruits. Name me one other who could endure what I put him through. Especially at his age."

"Gan."

"Then you see it too. That little voe is special. He'll join a battle soon enough. What better one, than a fight we cannot lose?" She glanced about to make certain no one could hear. "A war where we control both sides."

She had a point, sands take her. "I can't change my mind now."

"Of course, you are still the commander. You gave an order, my squire will obey. But keep that in mind when we face the Octorok or the Moblins. Let him see war firsthand, but safely."

"I'll think on it."

They reached the makeshift fence that the Gerudo set up each night for their horses. The horsemasters preparing each of the animals for the battle. Her own mount had already been saddled and fed.

Nabooru pet her new courser, Honeyhoof. A strong and fast mare that Jora gifted her in the days after the Sun Festival. When he learned she lost Mouse to the desert. A well-bred beast, raised in planes rather than the desert. She'd never ridden a Hylian horse before. She expected Honeyhoof to behave much like Gan's Storm; a violent destrier who hated when anyone but Gan touched him, bred to hold all that weight of a knight's armor. But Honeyhoof had been a pleasant surprise, fleet and good tempered. As yet untested how'd she fare beneath the desert sun, but they weren't fighting in the desert were they?

"Do well today," Nabs whispered as she pet the animal's neck, "and I'll make certain you can eat every sweet thing we have tonight. Good?"

The horse didn't make much of a reaction to that, but then horses rarely did. She pulled herself onto the saddle and rode out with Bethe. Passing the line of tents toward the outer edge of the campsite. They reminisced on past battles and old glories, until they reached the night's sentries. Sitting around the embers of a fire.

One of them waved as Nabooru and Bethe rode past. "No signs of Lizalfos," she called.

"Good," Nabooru waved back. Of course, there were no signs of the Lizalfos. There was no plan for a raid, and even if there had been from this direction they would have to fight through-

Nabooru pulled at her reins and made the horse stop. For a moment she stared out over the empty land before her. "Where are the Gorons?"

She did not expect Bethe to have an answer. But the massive vai jumped from her horse, grabbed one of the sentries and pulled her to Nabooru.

"Where are the Gorons?" Nabooru asked again, as Bethe pushed the soldier to her knees.

"They left," the sentry said, as she tried to keep some bit of her dignity. She was a little older than Nabooru, by the look of her. And a veteran, by the scar on her nose.

"I can see that! Where did they go?"

"Toward the Crown." She pointed as if it was possible to not know where the top of the mountain lay.

"And you didn't think to tell anyone?" Nabooru shouted.

"I thought-" she said. "I mean, the Goron Chief- he came to us and- and well- he told us-"

"Spit it out!"

"He came by! To several of the fires. He told us he wished to make certain we were prepared before he left. He said the plans had changed, and he would lead his army ahead to act as the vanguard." She looked to her feet, trying to avoid Nabooru's gaze, shamed at her own stupidity. "He was friendly."

"And you didn't think it odd no one informed you!"

"We-" the sentry was almost a puddle of her own failure. "We joked about how poor the communication was. I've served before, Commander Nabooru. I've seen how orders can get lost before and during a battle. That was why he checked up on us."

"Bethe," Nabooru snarled. "Find Gan, tell him what's going on."

"And you?"

"I've got to go find a missing army." She spurred her new horse forward over the cold mountainside.

Even blinded by rage, the Gorons were not hard to follow. They stomped craters into the ground where they marched and tore up the land in great streaks where they rolled. Nabooru expected them to turn coward or have some devious plot. If she followed their tracks far enough, they'd lead back down the mountainside or lay an ambush. But her path never wavered in its steady climb to the top.

Then why leave in the middle of the night? Why put themselves at greater risk? That had been the point of the plan. The Gerudo move first, take the right flank for themselves in what would seem the more dangerous position. But one that provided them more room to maneuver as they saw fit.

The Gorons abandoning them or betraying them, well that she could understand. But why do all this if they still headed to battle?

What is going on? Nabs grit her teeth so hard her jaw hurt.

She heard the army far earlier than she saw them. What few trees lived on the side of the mountain shook as they passed. They must have moved slow and careful to get away from the Gerudo without waking the entire camp. That required coordination! Forethought! How long did the Gorons plan this?

Her outrage festered until she reached the Goron rearguard. She tried to find an officer, but could not tell the leaders from the common soldiers. What little armor they wore was patchwork, and they did not move in even lines. Preferring a loose jumble of stonemen that happened to march in the same direction. She chose the tallest of those nearby. "You! Goron!"

The stoneman turned to her, snorted and gave a brief nod. "Gerudo."

"Do you know who I am?"

"You're a Gerudo," he shrugged. "I cannot tell you apart."

"I am Commander Nabooru, and I demand you bring me to your Chief."

Again the Goron shrugged. "Chief told me to guard the rear. Can't leave."

"Then just tell me where he is, curse you!"

He pointed forward. "At the front, where else?"

"Sands take your entire army." She spurred Honeyhoof forward through the disorganized tangle. 

If she had been their commander the entire rearguard would face punishment. They even had gaps, as the Gorons seemed to avoid getting close to a series of wagons filled with black pots. With such terrible organization, how slow would they be to respond to a Lizalfos ambush? Or did they trust their stonelike hide to protect them against all enemies? Halfwits. The lot of them.

True to his rearguard's word, Chief Darunia led the procession. No armor, but a hammer shaped from steel and stone resting on his shoulder. The weapon looked heavy enough to crush a knight if Darunia dropped it.

"Darunia!" she shouted as soon as she recognized him, though she was still a good distance away. "Darunia! Turn around, you oversized piece of granite!"

One of the chief’s personal guard tensed. He started to turn and face her before Darunia clapped him on the shoulder and whispered something in his ear. Then Darunia looked around with a large smile plastered on his face. "Ahh, commander, I did not expect-"

"What are you doing?" she screamed. She could not wait for her horse to stop before she leaped from the saddle. She landed before the Goron chief, her hand resting upon her sword.

"You sound angry," he said in his slow gravelly voice.

"Of course, I'm angry. This wasn't the plan!"

"Plans change. This is my home, my land, and your master wished to ride ahead of me, to place his own army to defend the Crown? No. This is for the honor of the Gorons. My honor. It must be Gorons who endure the calamities of the battle. Gorons who first enter our holy places. How can our own sacrifices be any less?"

"Honor? You're speaking about honor now? Where was this talk three days ago? You're turning everything around. Where is the honor in lying to your allies?"

“I suppose that would be dishonorable, wouldn’t it?” His smile faltered. Had she gotten through to him? But his eyes did not show regret or understanding, but rage. In a moment, his smile returned wider than ever. "Your master willingly took a great risk for my people, and that earned him my deepest gratitude. But he places too much burden on himself. I am Chief Darunia, my ancestor won our title by besting a mighty dragon. With only his might and the strength of his hammer - my hammer." He hefted the weapon from his shoulder, as big as Gan's sword and the Goron wielded it with equal ease. "How can I call myself chief, if I ask my allies to do what I will not? If I place the burden of defending my lands upon others?"

"By putting the safety of your people above yourself!" She did not need to listen to this rock's response to see he was not convinced. "Where did this even come from? What changed from leaving your tunnels to now?"

"Nothing's changed. It is only you and your chief talk too fast. Make plans so quick. Hard for me to think straight."

Nabs ground her teeth together, and took a deep breath through her nose. It had been a joke told for years that Gorons were as stupid as the rocks they ate. She had always thought those stories were exaggerations, but by the Goddesses! Could Darunia – their leader – not realize how insane this was? "Do you have any idea what damage you've caused?"

"I warned your people before I left," he raised his hand in indignation. "We don't mean harm, but I will defend the Crown myself. There is a new weapon I am keen to use."

"You can't- just-" but what more was there to say? He could do whatever he willed, and had. And even if she could convince him of his folly, she could not turn the army around. Their lines would cross and muddle up, they'd delay the battle by half a day or more. And during that time the Lizalfos would attack the Crown. If they won, they'd overrun it and kill the innocents inside. If they lost without Ganondorf's aid there would be no way to get the treasure he wanted within.

What if Gan delayed them? He could send another message to stop the battle before it started. But then even someone as stupid as these Gorons must suspect something.

"Ahhhhh!" she screamed and kicked at the dirt, sending a large stone rolling down the side of the mountain.

"There is no reason to be angry."

"Shut up," she hissed as she kicked at the ground one more time. For the first time since she jumped from her horse, the Gorons around her went silent.

"That is our chief," said the Goron that Darunia spoke to earlier. "You do not tell our chief to be silent." The guard stretched and brought a massive spiked cudgel forward.

"You put that maul back on your shoulder, before I use it to bash that pebble you call a brain in."

The guard's eyes narrowed, and Nabooru realized just how surrounded she was. Why had she decided to ride off? How many Gorons could she take alone? Three? Perhaps as many as five if they were stupid enough to attack her one by one.

Somehow, she didn't think even Gorons were that stupid.

Brilliant, Nabs, well done. Wonderful way to get yourself killed. Her hand found the hilt of her sword.

The Goron growled, lifted his weapon high.

Nabooru's sword glided out of its sheath, and she snarled at him.

The Goron roared and stepped toward her. This was it! Her heart pounded, this was battle! Let it begin.

"Amoto," Darunia stepped between the two warriors. "The Gerudo is right. I should have been more clear to our allies."

"But she is disrespectful, my chief! She should be punished."

"She is also Ganondorf's favored. You kill her, I'll have to explain to him what happened. And he may get angry, who knows maybe he'll side with lizards against us, ehh?" He looked over to Nabooru. "That is joke."

"Not a funny one."

"Go back to your master. Tell him what I am doing. I wish no bad blood between us, but I will be the first to defend the Crown. This is my home, and I have my honor to maintain."

"Honor," she hissed and sheathed her blade. "When the battle is over, we are going to talk again, Darunia."

"Chief Darunia," the bearded Goron smiled at her again. "I shall enjoy our next meeting, Commander Nabooru."

Not trusting herself to say another word, she found Honeyhoof and pulled herself into the saddle. She spurred the horse, far harder than she needed to, judging by the way the horse lurched forward.